Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Everyone, please put your phones away so we can start today’s lecture. Yes, that means you, Arlo.” Professor Sarah Cassidy called out towards the teen boy in a strained voice. He didn't even seem to pay her any heed. Just what had gotten into her students this morning? Usually she could barely get them to keep their eyes open for the dreaded 8AM Biology 101 class, but now they were all abuzz and not even bothering to hide their blatant smart phone usage.

She ran an exacerbated hand through her shoulder-length auburn hair before sliding it down to massage her protesting emerald eyes. She really didn’t feel like dealing with this today. Freshmen always had this side to them, but she had assumed the worst was behind her now that they were a couple months into the university's fall semester.

“Haven’t you seen the news, professor?” Asked her star student, Zoey, as her ever-curious azure eyes suddenly bobbed up and peered at Sarah through black-rimmed glasses.

The blonde ponytailed 18 year-old was bubbling with excitement, a stark difference from her usual reserved self. Despite her quietness in class, she burned with a passionate fire during her field hockey games, earning her quite a bit of respect with the upperclassmen. Sarah was impressed by the girl’s ability to balance her studies with her exercise, rewarding her with a fit build despite her bookish nature.

That said, Zoey was still very shy when off the field and tended to hide her ample curves under unassuming, baggy hoodies and regular blue jeans. Sarah knew that all the nerdy science boys in the class wanted to get into her pants, but none had the guts to actually make any progress.

Sarah remembered when the guys used to chase after her in college - her full endowments easily caught their attention. Even though she was almost ten years older than her freshmen students, she could still spot many of the virile young males ogling her. She was flattered but not stupid enough to do anything with a student. She had tenure to think about someday.

“The news?” Sarah blinked, having zoned out for a second. She did remember hearing some sort of babbling newscaster on the radio during her morning commute to campus, but had quickly changed the channel to music to wake herself up. “I’m sure whatever it is can wait until after class. We have a lot to cover on cellular structure before the exam next week. So if everyone would please-”

“Here! Look, Cassidy!” Zoey’s friend Diana suddenly ran up to the podium, phone in hand, with her long black hair billowing behind her. Diana was the opposite of Zoey in class, but she, too, was quite popular with the guys. No doubt many of them found a certain exotic sexiness from her Japanese ancestry.

She was rather proud of her body, which she apparently maintained through yoga, and today she was showing it off as usual. She wore tight black yoga pants under a thin blue blouse, through which a black, lacy bra was slightly visible that did its best to boost her modest chest.

It was hard to say “No” to Diana, so Sarah glanced at the screen in her student's hands with a defeated sigh. The video playing had some text that indicated it was a live feed. A handsome, smartly dressed young man holding a “Channel 5” microphone was quickly relaying updates in an excited voice. He gestured around the beach behind him with dramatic, readable motions.

“We are now receiving reports that the Coast Guard has finally located the impact site of the large unidentified object that crashed into the water a couple miles off the coast early this morning,” he said, his hand up to his ear as if listening to an earpiece.

Sarah recognized the beach as one just outside of the city. It was where she had lost her virginity during her first college spring break… and also had been the last time she ever had sex in the sand. Big mistake. She involuntarily shuddered at the memory.

“I-um-what... can you repeat that…?” The reporter’s tone changed suddenly and he quickly turned from the camera with a grim expression. “What do you mean they lost contact…? Hey is this a joke? We’re live here...I can’t... okay, okay! Cut the feed… cut-” Just then, the man’s panicked voice was overtaken by a cacophony of terrified shrieks. The camera jerkily turned to the right to see further up the beach to capture the source.

Sarah felt her hand absentmindedly reach up to her agape mouth. Diana’s grip on the phone began to shake and other students in the classroom let out loud exclamations of shock.

“Yo, what the FUCK!?” Said a man’s voice from behind the camera, as suddenly an impact sent it tumbling to the sand below where it continued to record the horrific action. Emerging from the turbulent shoreline were hundreds of floating, translucent pods. They were similar in shape and size to hot air balloons but with the major differences being that they were seemingly composed entirely of some sort of mottled, flesh-like substance and had long, draping tentacles languidly dangling from the bottom.

They gave off the impression of being gigantic flying octopi. It soon became clear that the swaying pink tentacles were not just cosmetic. A twenty-something blonde woman was standing next to a man whom Sarah assumed to be her boyfriend. Both had their phones out and were excitedly recording the happenings going on behind them, apparently more concerned with their followers than their safety. As such, they didn’t notice the writhing mass of tentacles suddenly lurch towards them from above.

In a flash, the tendrils wrapped themselves around both of their waists and violently yanked them up into the air. The man yelped and dropped his phone in a useless attempt to wrestle with the powerful bindings. The woman screamed and kicked her legs, but impressively managed to keep recording.

That’s some serious dedication, Sarah mentally mused.

Several more tentacles from the floating pods continued to rapidly scour the beach, grabbing more and more of the scattering crowd as they lazily floated along the sand.

Each person was reeled in and unceremoniously dumped into the transparent orb at the top of the creature… or at least Sarah thought it was a creature. As a biologist she was familiar with many forms of life but this thing was completely alien to her. The captives inside of it quickly began to flounder around, crawling over each other in an attempt to tear at the walls to escape. But no such luck. Sarah felt a chill roll down her spine from witnessing their helplessness.

After a few minutes, the main wave of the alien balloons had almost entirely drifted out of the camera’s view, seemingly headed towards the city. However, some of the creatures apparently decided that they were finished. Their collection sacs were nearly bursting with struggling captives. The curves of their bodies pushing against the membranous walls of their prison and gave it a grotesque, bumpy appearance. Without warning, a viscous, orange fluid suddenly began to gush up from the base of the sac and engulf the frantic people within.

The commotion died rapidly down as if everyone inside the liquid-filled balloon had gently drifted off to sleep. A bead of cold sweat dripped down Sarah's forehead. She was momentarily worried that she had just witnessed dozens of deaths, but then she noticed small bubbles visibly rising from some of the captives - a sign that they were somehow still able to breath, perhaps? As a human, she was deeply disturbed, but as a scientist, she couldn’t help but be curious about this logic-defying spectacle.

She didn’t have long to study the scene, though, as the mysterious balloons slowly began to drift back out towards the ocean. As they began to sink into the depths, it looked as though the bathing suits and other clothing items of the slumbering humans were slowly beginning to dissolve away in the liquid.

Though it was hard to tell from this distance, Sarah thought she saw one woman’s newly exposed breasts being squeezed against the sleeping face of the man next to her, but then the waves covered the rest of the creature and it was gone from sight. The beach was now eerily quiet as the only sounds were the rolling waves and the cawing of birds from above. But the idyllic peace did not last long.

Another scream snapped Sarah back to her senses. This time it was not coming from the phone. She didn’t realize she’d been staring into empty space for some time now as Diana had already run towards the chaotic school hallways. Shouts and panicked yells could be heard all over the campus as several faculty members’ attempts to restore order were met with futility.

“P-professor Cassidy!” Sarah felt like things were speeding up from slow motion as she noticed Zoey tugging on her white lab coat. “W-we should go! Everyone’s freaking out outside! What’s going on, professor!?” The look of fear and confusion in her eyes tugged at Sarah’s heart, but for the first time she didn’t have any answers for her.

“Calm down, Zoey,” Sarah replied, in what she hoped was a convincingly calm voice. “I don’t know what’s happening out there but I do know that panicking won’t solve anything. So let’s just carefully make our way out together, ok?”

“Mhm…” Zoey shakily sighed as she relaxed her grip on the coat. Both women made their way to the door of the now deserted classroom. The window-less halls had quieted down by now as most people seemed to have made it outside already, but the distant sounds of sirens and panic could still be heard.

Sarah moved out into the hallway and began to walk swiftly towards the stairs to the ground floor, following the evacuation guidelines. Zoey was not far behind. They burst out of the doors and into the morning autumn air, still brisk from the night. Looking around, they could see that many groups of people were continuing to file out of buildings, with some heading to the parking lots while others simply stood around talking in confusion.

“Zo!” Diana suddenly exited from a nearby crowd and ran towards them. “I was worried I’d missed you! Didn’t you see my texts?” Diana wore an expression of both annoyance and worry.

“Sorry, Di… you know I keep my phone on silent during class.” Zoey said sheepishly, now glancing at the phone in her pocket, which indeed indicated several missed messages. The two girls began to chat as Sarah looked around to take stock of the surroundings, hoping to see other faculty members successfully finding ways to take control of the situation.

“Sarah!” A familiar man's voice rang out and Sarah looked over her shoulder to see a figure approaching them.

“Professor Sparhawk!” Zoey exclaimed, noticing him just after Sarah did.

“Eh? You know this guy?” Diana asked incredulously.

“Unlike a certain lazy someone, I do extracurricular work between classes," Zoey declared, clicked her tongue. "Professor Sparhawk is the supervisor for one of them. I'm making connections any way I can!” Zoey crossed her arms proudly.

“Adam! Uh, Adam.” Sarah chirped, fighting to hide the girlish excitement in her voice. He was well built with dark brown hair, steel-gray eyes, and just the right amount of stubble on his chin. He had a couple years on Sarah but they had both started teaching here at the same time and she had had a small crush on him ever since. Well… crushes are for giggling schoolgirls, she always thought, and besides, he’s a coworker. But her attempts to squash her feelings did little to prevent her thoughts from drifting to him while alone in bed at night. Adam made it over to them and took a few deep breaths.

“Ms. Jones,” he nodded at Zoey before turning to Diana. “Ms…?”

“Suzuki. Diana Suzuki,” she answered.

“Ah I believe I’ve seen you around the natural sciences wing. I’m Adam Spawhawk. I teach mechanical engineering, so we don’t cross paths much, huh?" He shrugged, "Everyone from my department has already evacuated... I assume you’ve seen the news?”

“Yeah, we were just watching… whatever that was down on the beach.” Sarah looked up at him, finding some extra mental stability with another adult near.

“I’ve been following the news on the radio,” Adam replied grimly, holding up a small handheld device. “The National Guard has been called. It sounds like these freakish things have been popping up all over the world!”

“Oh my god…” Sarah shook her head in disbelief.

“This can’t be real…” Zoey moaned. She clutched her arms to stop them from shaking.

“Does this mean exams are going to be delayed?” Diana quipped in an attempt to lighten the mood. It didn’t do much.

“I’m glad you are calm enough for jokes, Ms. Suzuki,” said Adam, turning to the nervously smiling Diana. “But right now we need to-”

He was cut off by the sudden blaring of the earthquake alarms coming to life across the city. The familiar, yet jarring test-tones echoed through the campus courtyard. A robotic male voice followed in monotone:

“The following message is transmitted at the request of the California Emergency Management. At 8AM Pacific daylight time, a large number of unidentified organisms entered into several beachside metropolitan areas. At this time, all residents of the state of California are strongly advised to seek shelter indoors, avoid windows, and lock any entrances. Tune into local news broadcasts as updates are made available.” The test tone played again and the message started to repeat.

Chaos. Everyone in the courtyard started running towards the campus doors to get back inside. People were shoved out of the way and nearly trampled, bags were thrown to the ground, and the panicked yells were almost as loud as the alarms.

“Let’s go!” Zoey yelled to the small group, her eyes suddenly sharp and focused. As she turned to sprint towards the door that she and Sarah had recently exited from, Adam grabbed her arm.

“Wait. This isn’t the place to be,” he said in a calm voice. “Come on, I know a better spot!” He began to jog towards the street while beckoning the rest of the group.

“Where are we going?” Sarah huffed as she ran to catch up. She was glad she had opted to forgo wearing heels today, despite it not being a lab session. Zoey and Diana easily kept pace alongside her as all four of them hit the sidewalk.

“Well, you know how they say a doomsday prepper is crazy every day except one?” Adam yelled over his shoulder. He was met with mixed reactions.

“N-not really…”

“I don’t think I’ve heard that exact line before…”

“Hmm… yeah, maybe something similar I guess…?” The women glanced at each other with confused faces.

“It was a rhetorical question!” Adam turned up the street and the other three followed. “My engineering hobby kinda led me to make an underground survival bunker. Don’t judge me! It was for a youtube video. But while I was at it, I thought, ‘hey - let’s get this thing working for real!’” Adam’s voice showed signs of embarrassment but he kept his head high as he ran.

“Are you serious!?” Sarah asked in a loud voice, having slightly fallen behind the younger, more athletic girls. “We should just go back!”

“Did you see the madhouse in there? Besides, we all saw those things. There’s no way we want to be grouped up in a public space like that!”

“You… have a point… but isn’t this a little…”

“I’m not a crazy killer or anything, Sarah. I’m just an engineer. Please, you can trust me! My house is only a block away!”

Sarah felt nervous about going to the house of a man whom she barely knew outside of work, but she wasn’t alone. She certainly didn’t think Adam was a sketchy guy - she was attracted to him, after all. Still, she couldn’t help but think of awful scenarios.

Her head became clouded with thoughts of her and the girls being forcefully stripped naked by his strong hands and tied up with their legs spread lewdly open. Adam’s appreciative eyes gliding over their exposed bodies before having his way with them while the world outside burned.

Sarah shook her head and felt a small spot of moisture between her legs as gentle warmth crept into her abdomen. She was certainly not into the idea of being raped, but it had been a while since she’d been with a man, so even small, dark erotic thoughts got her worked up these days. She swallowed and found her resolve.

“Girls, I say we go for it. what do you think?” Sarah asked.

“I think that’s the safest bet for now...” Zoey replied, seemingly quite levelheaded.

“I’ll go where you go! It’s not like I have any better ideas.” Diana agreed.

“We’re close; it’s this way!” Adam continued to lead, pushing past several other people running up and down the sidewalk.

They turned the corner at the end of the block and got a glimpse of the distant city skyline. Pillars of black smoke rose up in several spots and more of those strange balloon-like beings could be spotted, rising up alongside the tall buildings.

A loud smashing sound made Sarah jerk her head back over her shoulder to see one such creature suddenly attacking the college campus behind them. A woman attempting to open her car door several hundred feet away from them suddenly got hoisted into the air screaming.

“F-fuck! Where did that come from!?” Diana gasped.

“Ah… ah… w-we were just there a moment ago!” Zoey looked to be on the verge of tears, her iron-willed sports persona suddenly melting away.

“Hurry! We’re here! get in! Get in!” Adam sprinted into the front lawn of a nearby house and began to frantically fumble with the lock on a small wooden shed.

“Shit, shit! This is it?? Adam, oh my god they’re coming!” Sarah stammered behind the shaking man, watching yet another tentacled monstrosity crest the nearby houses. “Get us inside NOW!”

“Dammit I’m trying! I made this lock tricky on purpose in order to impress the audience, okay!? Fuck me! I’m so fucking dumb! Graah!” With a final holler, he suddenly burst through the door and into the shed. The women all crowded into the small space and hastily closed the door behind them. Though it looked like wood, it was clearly some sort of painted steel.

“Give me a little space, please!” Adam yelled, his frustration and fear taking him over. “Back up!” He pushed aside a rug on the floor and tossed it beside a rack of gardening tools. Underneath was a hatch, which he was already prying open to reveal a ladder leading into the earth. He held the door open, some color returning to his face as he began to calm down.

“Ladies first,” he said, trying to hide how shaky his voice was. He flicked a switch on the wall and the tunnel downwards became illuminated in a dim red light. They didn’t have to be asked twice, especially with the sounds of screams and an unearthly groaning from above getting closer by the second.

They each practically slid down the ladder, with Adam going last. He firmly secured the hatch behind him, leaving them all in the eerie red glow of the bunker. The layers of earth above them shut out the terrifying sounds and for the first time that morning, silence surrounded the group.

“Come on.” Adam took the lead again and squeezed past the ladies through the narrow passage. He pressed a button and suddenly more lights came on as a generator loudly whirred to life.

They moved to the end of the hall and stared around, mouths agape. It was what could only be described as a man-cave. A small bar with drinks, a beaten up old couch in front of a large television with gaming consoles, a sword mounted on the wall, and the like, all surrounded by merrily blinking Christmas lights that lined the ceiling.

“I, uh, know it’s not much to look at…” Adam said, scratching his stubble and looking down. It was hard to tell if he was blushing or if it was just the red lighting from the hall behind them. “But make yourselves at home. I need to go start up a few other things. Feel free to look around! Bathroom’s that way.” He pointed at a doorway connected to the hall. They noticed a few other doors as well. “I’ve got food storage, a small kitchen, some bedrooms, and a communications slash monitoring room as well. Just don’t touch anything in there please.”

“A-Adam… this is…” Sarah started to speak.

“Childish… right?” He replied nervously, his back still turned to them..

“AWESOME!” Yelled Diane, who ran into the room and began to touch everything, "It’s like the Bat Cave!" She pulled the sword off the wall and gave it a few mock swings. Adam turned around with a look of surprise and bemusement on his face, clearly happy that his geeky hobby was receiving such praise.

“Is that right? Well I’m glad hahaha!” he beamed, beginning to flip some more switches and plug a few things in. The gentle hum of machinery started to reverberate through the air.

“Um, Professor Sparhawk…” Zoey nervously asked. She was looking at her phone with disappointment. “You mentioned a communications room… would I be able to use that to call my family? My phone doesn’t get signal down here.”

“Oh… oh god of course! You all must be super worried! I’ll be right over to set you up. I have a signal booster somewhere in there.” Adam finished what he was working on and brought them over to a side room that had several monitors and speakers set up with complicated-looking interfaces. "I ought to call mine too and let them know I'm safe."

“Your, um, family isn’t in your house?” Sarah asked sheepishly.

“What? Oh, no, it’s just me. My parents live out in Boston.” Adam replied absentmindedly as he began to turn on some of the devices.

“Oh, good.” Sarah sighed.

“Good?”

“Ah, yeah, that they aren’t wrapped up in all of this!

“Mm. Well, we can only hope. Last I heard, the sky jellyfish were being seen all over the place. Ah, here we go.” A radio suddenly crackled to life and the group listened in.

“-that’s why the military can’t do anything! Because of all the human hostages in these things! Not that firearms have been effective anyway but we need to be thinking of other solutions. Ground teams lost contact with Air Force One a little while ago, and government response has been all over the place. We need to call it as it is, people: aliens! It’s aliens like from the movies! We need to rise up and-” The broadcast continued like this for a while. Adam cycled through several channels only to hear the same things, ranging from fear mongering to solemn prayer. He sighed.

“Here, plug this into your phone’s charge port.” He handed Zoey a cable. “I only have one, so we’ll have to take turns.”

“Thanks…” She gently took the cable and connected it to her phone. “It seems to be working; I have a signal!” She quickly pressed a few buttons on her screen and held the phone up to her ear under her disheveled golden hair. “C’mon, c’mon pick up Stevie… pick up…!” She muttered under her breath. The ringtone suddenly stopped and her eyes widened.

“Stevie? Stevie is that you!? Are you alright!? How are mom and dad?” Zoey’s tongue was practically tying itself into a knot in an attempt to ask as many questions as possible in a single breath. “Wh...what…? Gone…? Where are you right now? Oh my god… s-stay there… I’m gonna get you help! Wait! Wait Steven, don’t-!”

She jerked up out of her seat and yanked the cable from her phone. "My parents are gone!" She cried. "M-my brother, Steven, is hiding in his closet but there was a loud noise and he suddenly hung up on me! W-we have to go save him! I-I don’t know what I’ll do if… if…” Zoey’s blue eyes became reddened with tears as she desperately looked back and forth at the group members.

“Slow down, Zoey…” Sarah gently put her hand on the terrified girl’s shoulder. “We can leave rescue missions to the professionals. I’m sure that any minute now we will get news of rescue works evacuating citizens…” She looked hopefully over Zoey’s shoulder at Adam, who was listening in on the radio with an earpiece. He glanced at her and slowly shook his head with a grim expression.

“Besides, how would we even get there? I’m sure everything will be okay.” Sarah had found that one trick to being an effective teacher was faking confidence.

“Y-you don’t know that! We have to go help him NOW!” Zoey cried out. Diana nervously shuffled in place and cleared her throat.

“Well, her house isn’t too far away… I’d say it’s probably a ten-minute stroll from here. Part of the reason why her parents offered to pay for her to go to USC was so that she could be close to home. Helicopter parents and all…”

“O-oh… did I not mention that…?" Zoey stammered, clearly flustered. "Yeah, I live close by; we could do it! Di agrees with me!” She sniffed, lifting her glasses in order to dry her eyes on her sleeve.

“Umm… well, I nev-never really sa-” Diana stuttered.

“Diana, please!” Zoey pleaded.

“Did you somehow miss the giant aliens flying all over the city on the way here?” Adam snapped, spinning in his chair. “Zoey, I take it you’re a smart girl. How exactly do you plan to get there and back without being grabbed by one of those things?” He looked at her incredulously. “Not just that, but this bunker was only designed to support four people at MAX. Adding a fifth would put dramatic pressure on our resources.”

Zoey stared at him with sad puppy dog eyes and a quivering lip. She stood there practically swimming in her oversized hoodie, looking absolutely pitiful with her tear streaked cheeks and messy hair.

“Dammit…” Adam swore under his breath. “Fine! Fine. We’ll figure this out.” He pulled a map out of a drawer and spread it on desk. “Show us exactly where your house is.”

***

Ten minutes later, Sarah, Zoey, and Diana furtively creaked the shed door open and peeked out into the surrounding neighborhood. Truth be told, they didn’t have much in the way of a plan other than “don’t get caught”.

Adam had been adamant about staying behind because if he got captured, they wouldn’t be able to operate the shelter. He also asked them for the contact info of their families so he could try and get in touch with them in the meantime. Sarah suspected he was just trying to save his own skin while staying snug and warm in the bunker. It was… understandable, but her impression of him dropped slightly. He didn’t leave them completely without aid, though.

Sarah gripped the single-shot flare gun he had given her. This was a bit of a last resort as it wouldn’t really do much damage to anything and it would also have the minor inconvenience of alerting any and all nearby living beings to their exact location. Great if rescue workers were in the vicinity but not so great if the “sky jellyfish”, as Adam called them, were watching. Do they even see? How do their sensory organs work? Sarah was still fascinated by their anatomy. If she could just write a detailed thesis paper on them, her tenure would be secured for sure… not that such things mattered much any more.

“Come on, girls, the coast is clear.” Sarah eased the door open and gingerly stepped outside, looking around the area. The other two shuffled out behind her, huddling close. They started making their way down the road, keeping to the side and ducking between shrubs and parked cars as they went.

“Hey, I don’t see any more of those creepy coleoids floating around,” Diana whispered. “Knock on wood, though, right?”

Sarah and Zoey blinked at her.

“What?” Diana stared back at them in confusion.

“‘Coleoids’!?” Zoey exclaimed. “Since when do you use big words like that?”

“I guess you paid more attention in my classes than I gave you credit for.” Sarah said approvingly.

“See? I know things,” Diana proudly declared, smirking at the look on both of their faces and sticking out her modest chest. Now that Diana mentioned it, Sarah glanced around the skies and didn’t see any sign of the large sky jellies.

“Okay then, do you know why we still hear screaming and stuff despite those 'coleoids' not being here anymore?” Zoey retorted, continuing to scan the area as they swiftly but carefully moved down the street. Sarah heard them too. Sounds of panic were still erupting sporadically around the area, though the nearby streets and skies were empty. No aliens or humans in sight. The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end.

“Yeah… that’s… odd.” Sarah nervously agreed. Suddenly, she grabbed the girls and yanked them behind a parked van. “Shhhh! Get down!” She wildly covered their mouths while stifling her own breathing. The flustered girls pulled Sarah’s hands away and looked around with panicked faces.

“Wha-?” Diana gasped as her eyes went wide. Through the windows of the van she could make out… something... lumbering along at the next intersection. Curiosity got the best of them and they all slowly peeked out at the thing. Zoey covered her own mouth this time and Diana fell backwards onto her butt in shock. Only Sarah had steeled herself to get a good look, having already glanced it before.

The thing was humanoid in appearance, but seemingly made up of countless fleshy tentacles the width of an arm. Nearly eight feet tall, It took deliberate, plodding steps that made very little noise despite its size.

What was most alarming, however, was what was inside its chest. A completely nude woman was embedded into its body as if being absorbed into a giant suit of tentacles. Her arms and legs were completely enclosed within the writhing mass. Her head was mostly covered as well, save for her mouth, which was filled with a pulsating tentacle that slowly worked its way in and out from between her lips. The rest of her body was completely exposed and several thin tendrils caressed her entrapped form all over.

Her DD breasts jiggled madly with each step it took, but were largely held in place by a pair of tentacles that were wrapped around the base of each tit, holding them taut and squeezing rhythmically. Two other transparent tentacles were busy aggressively suckling at her hard pink nipples that were clearly releasing copious amounts of milk. Small tendrils inside the sucking tentacles teased the hard nubs, swirling around each nipple with devilish speed. The milk was carried up through the tentacles and into the back of the “suit” out of sight. Sarah couldn’t tear her eyes off of it, but they did start to wander down the woman’s stomach and stopped on her sex.

The poor woman’s pussy was completely stuffed with three tentacles, frantically pumping in and out of the dripping hole at alternate speeds. Her love juices were sent splashing all over the street below as the thrashing rods mercilessly pounded her.

Two smaller feelers had grown out of the tentacles surrounding her hips and were caressing her swollen clit with impressive teamwork as one kept her clitoral hood peeled back while the other danced over her helplessly exposed love button. The slightly blurred appearance gave the impression that it was vibrating at high speeds as it pressed into her.

It was hard to tell from her vantage point, but Sarah also thought she saw yet another tentacle ravaging the woman’s behind, but with so many tentacles thrusting and writhing, it was hard to be sure.

Suddenly, the woman began to spasm and jerk against her bonds, weakly bucking her hips forward and letting out a muffled scream into the tentacle throat fucking her. The screams quickly devolved into moans. Her legs shook and a torrent of juices suddenly gushed from her abused cunt, coating the tentacles to make them even more slick as they continued to piston into her unabated.

Some of the liquid fell to the ground below, but most of it was caught in a bowl-shaped appendage positioned below her crotch and was quickly absorbed into the surrounding tentacles like a sponge. Sarah couldn’t even imagine just how intense of an orgasm that must have been. She sometimes saw spots just from her own small vibrator, so she shuddered in both fear and arousal watching the tormented woman.

After the woman began to calm down a bit, the human-alien monstrosity started to move as if to look around and scan the area. It stretched out a tentacled arm the size of a log and the woman’s fused arm moved in tandem. It wasn't clear if she was controlling the "suit" or vice-versa.

Several smaller tentacles snaked out of the arm and began to weave around the nearby cars as if looking for prey. A sudden sharp intake of breath made Sarah turn around to see Zoey and Diana both staring wide-eyed at the side of the van, where the tip of one of the questing tentacles was slithering into view. It poked and prodded along the ground as it crept closer to their hiding spot.

Sarah urgently gestured for them to turn back down the way they had come, but as they pivoted to make their escape, Diana silently mouthed, “Oh fuck” as they saw another one of the hybrid creatures investigating a yard behind them.

This time, however, it was not a woman trapped inside the tentacles but a man. He was absorbed into the flesh in the same manner as the other captive and looked a little bit younger judging by his build - possibly a student from the college.

He drooled and groaned loudly as the tentacle filling his mouth seemed to intermittently pump orange goo into his throat, gushing out the side of his filled cheeks. Small tendrils playfully danced across his nipples, stroking them in an apparent attempt to draw milk from them. They were having much better luck milking the appendage between his restrained legs.

As the creature turned, the girls all stared as the man’s bulging balls swayed in the air and hit the side of the tentacle legs with a meaty smack. Sarah had seen plenty of testicles in her time, but these seemed notably larger than those in her memories. A small tentacle lurched out and wrapped itself around the base of his sack, squeezing his balls tight against the skin.

Another tentacle wound its way up his leg and the tip opened up like a flower to reveal countless small phalanges. It gently cupped around his straining balls and began to squeeze them while tickling at the tight sack. The renewed muted moans and cries of the man indicated that they knew exactly what they were doing.

Sarah saw Zoey blush madly and turn away, looking down at the ground, taking off her glasses as if to clean them. Diana, however, was unabashedly staring at the man’s crotch - and for good reason, as Sarah internally agreed that it was quite the show.

The man’s cock was fully erect and visible inside the translucent tentacle that engulfed the shaft. The outside of the tentacle pulsated and squeezed in rhythmic motions while an inner sleeve was rapidly stroking all six inches of his member.

Though the inside of the tentacle was filled with various juices, Sarah could still make out what looked like a series of spinning brush-like tendrils, aggressively polishing the sensitive tip of his penis. The man began to thrash his hips but quickly stopped as the tentacles’ grip on his balls tightened. He thrashed wildly as white cum suddenly pumped out of his cock and was hungrily swallowed up by the tentacle milking him.

The semen was seemingly deposited into a bulbous, transparent sac on the "head" of the creature. It sloshed as it moved, already containing nearly a gallon of spunk. Though the man had just spent his load, the insatiable tentacles didn’t let up for even a moment - in fact they almost seemed to start working even faster as if newly incensed.

Sarah had been told by some ex-boyfriends how intense post-orgasm stimulation could be. She had been curious at the time, but now, watching the man writhe and holler between pleasure and pain, she only felt pity.

Despite the inhuman horrors occurring around her, however, she could feel wetness begin to pool in her panties while her heartbeat quickened. She couldn’t believe she was aroused by this! But she wasn’t the only one. Diana, with her eyes still locked onto the man, was idly rubbing at the crotch of her yoga pants as if entranced. A dark stain was clearly beginning to seep around her fingers.

“What are we going to do?” Zoey whispered into Sarah’s ear, making her jump in surprise as she was snapped away from her lewd thoughts. Doing so, however, caused her to audibly bump her head against the underside of the van’s side view mirror, making her gasp in pain and clutch at her head. Immediately, the nearby tentacle, which had been slowly creeping past them, whipped around to face them.

The two girls clung to Sarah’s sides as she attempted to ready the flare gun. This seemed like the time to use it, but the pain in her head made it hard for her to focus, and her hands shook from fear. It didn’t seem as though the tentacle had confirmed their presence quite yet, despite being pointed in their direction, so she was determined to wait until the last possible moment before burning their only trump card.

The tentacle slithered within two feet of Zoey, forcing her to lift her arm out of the way as it felt around the area. She clenched her eyes as Sarah prepared to fire point-blank, when suddenly, a car loudly sped by them going at least 70 MPH. It hit the tentacle in the road like a speed bump, sending the appendage comedically tumbling away from Zoey.

The driver lost control of the vehicle for a moment due to the impact and swerved to avoid hitting the woman-hybrid. It barely missed her, skidding on two wheels, before slamming back down and picking up speed to continue down the road. The creature apparently had other plans for the vehicle.

As it drove away, her arm that wasn’t currently split into the many exploring tentacles rocketed out towards the fleeing car, stretching out incredibly far and easily latching onto the side of it. Huge tentacles burst from the thick arm and wrapped around the vehicle, easily lifting it into the air as the tires whirred in an attempt to gain traction.

Screams were heard from within and more tentacles smashed through the car windows, roughly extracting a struggling young couple. Their efforts to free themselves didn’t last long. Still high in the air, more tentacles split off of the main arm and wrapped around their limbs, splaying both the man and woman out into spread eagle positions. It looked like the man was about to say something to his partner but a thick tentacle suddenly stuffed itself into his open mouth before he could get a word out.

The woman cried out in terror, and another tentacle took that opportunity to force its way into her throat. Both of their cheeks suddenly ballooned and they made gurgling choking sounds as orange slime gushed out of the tentacles and into their stomachs. In no time at all, their faces reddened and their eyes seemed glazed over. A tent could be seen in the man’s gray sweatpants and something started dripping down the woman’s legs.

Could these creatures possess some sort of powerful aphrodisiac? Sarah wondered. She often scoffed at the giggling questions asked by her students about such substances, always assuring them that aphrodisiacs like what they see on internet porn ads simply don’t exist. But now she wasn’t so sure.

The tentacles continued their work on the captive couple as several smaller tendrils branched out and began to explore over and under their clothes. The tentacles squirmed under the man’s tight shirt and violently burst it into tatters, revealing a toned, hairless chest. The tendrils were having a harder time of it with his stretchy sweatpants, so they simply wrapped around the elastic waistband and yanked them down where they hung between his bound legs. Small tentacles lashed out at the fabric, the tips of which vibrated at incredible speeds. They brushed against the sweatpants and cut through them like butter as they fell onto the street.

Several tentacles had already slithered up the legs of his gray boxer briefs and were clearly playing with the bulge within. Like with his shirt before, the tentacles suddenly flexed and caused the underwear to explode off, revealing his impressive eight-inch erection that was already being relentlessly masturbated by the slippery tentacles.

His legs were pried even further apart, giving easy access to his puckered starfish, which a thick appendage eagerly filled, pumping back and forth while oozing slime to further lube his tight hole. He came in seconds. His hot cum erupted from his twitching cock and flew through the air, splattering onto the face of his partner positioned below him.

She wasn’t getting it any less. She only wore a green sundress and the tentacles made short work of it. They ripped it from her body with a violent tug, revealing a cotton-white C-cup bra that cradled firm, shapely breasts. She wore matching white panties with a little pink bow on the front, which were already completely soaked from her gushing womanhood. The outline of her mound was clearly visible against the wet fabric and it became completely visible as the tentacles ripped the thin garment from her crotch.

The appendages spread her legs out as far as they could go, making her smoothly shaved pussy gape obscenely. The morning sun glistened off of her moist inner lips. More tentacles didn’t waste much time filling both her holes, covered in thick mucus that made it easy to invade her most intimate places. A small portion of the tentacle plowing her cunt broke away and started to flick at her exposed, stiff clitoris, causing the woman to moan even louder.

As her sex and ass got worked over, two small tentacles found their ways to her bra cups, grasping the fabric on either side and then yanking away, causing the garment to rip clean in half. Her plump, juicy tits burst into full view and began to bounce up and down in time to the thick rods slamming into her from below. Her cherry red nipples immediately got even harder than they already were as the cool autumn air hit them.

The tendrils that had just removed her last bastion of dignity now wrapped around each nipple. They alternated pulling and pushing on the tender flesh, making her boobs stretch and squish with each motion. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she spasmed in orgasmic bliss, her juices endlessly splashing into pools on the ground.

Sarah and the girls watched breathlessly as the couple was stripped and molested by the tentacles. However, the still throbbing pain in her head helped Sarah to return to her senses. She realized that the female alien monster that had been blocking their path ahead now had its attention focused on the two helpless captives. This was their only chance.

“Go go go!” Sarah whispered while grabbing the arms of the girls. They stumbled out into the street behind the distracted creature and ducked behind the cars on the other side of the road. They swiftly maneuvered forward and away from the terrifying events behind them to gain as much distance as possible. Sarah, however, couldn’t resist taking a glance back. For science. She only got a brief look, but she could see the two cumming humans being slowly sucked into the bulging tentacle arm and out of sight. Only the man’s dick and the woman’s tits were now visible, peeking out from between the pulsating tentacles while still being sucked and teased. Sarah gulped thinking about how close they had come to likely sharing that fate.

They carefully made their way up the street, dodging a few more of the hybrid creatures by slipping through yards and behind fences. No one spoke a word. They were too occupied with mentally replaying the impossible images they had just witnessed. Until finally,

“This is it,” Zoey croaked, looking up at the fancy house next to them. The small mansion would have been gorgeous if not for the gaping hole in the side. The shattered timbers and pipes hung loosely and debris littered the grass. The group stepped over the destroyed poles of an iron fence and moved to hide behind a garden shed. “D-do you think it’s safe to call him…?” Zoey asked the others. Diana and Sarah looked around opposite sides of the neighborhood. Everything seemed clear.

“Do it,” Sarah nodded. “But be quick. We don’t know when more of those things might show up.”

“I’ll keep a look out over here,” Diana whispered, slinking to the other side of the yard where she hunkered behind a precisely-trimmed shrub. This gave her visuals on Sarah’s blind spots. Sarah regretted having mentally labeled the girl as somewhat of a lost cause before all this started. It was clear that she had wits and a calm mind when needed. If only she had applied those to her studies. Sarah sighed as she watched Zoey call her brother again. He picked up quickly.

“Z-Zo?” Sarah could hear a guy’s voice coming through the phone. “What are you doing? Didn’t I tell you not to contact me until we were sure it was safe? Those things that took mom and dad could still be out there!”

“Yeah, well, we’re here outside and it sure looks safe enough to me,” said Zoey, rolling her eyes.

“What do you mean, ‘here’!? Don’t tell me you put yourself in danger to -” A face suddenly appeared at one of the upstairs windows and looked down at them. “What were you thinking!?” He chastised. “And who are you with!? Is that Diana? God, Zo, you need to think before you act one of these days!”

“Shut up!” She spat back. “Get your butt down here! Now isn’t the time for one of your little power trips! We need to get back to the shelter!”

“Shelter? What are you talking about?”

“I’ll explain on the way, just hurry up!” Zoey did little to hide the annoyance in her voice. Seemingly shaken by the tone of his usually timid sister, Steven relented.

“Y-yeah. Of course! I’ll be right there. Just let me grab a few things.”

“Things? Stevie we don’t have time for… aaaand he hung up,” Zoey grunted in frustration. “I really don’t know how to handle him sometimes. God, it makes you wonder which of us is really the older sibling.” Sarah wasn’t too sure what she meant by this, having assumed that “Stevie” was a younger brother seeing as he still lived at home. A few minutes later though, the front door slowly swung open to reveal the truth.

Zoey’s brother came out of the house, ducking down while slinging a stuffed backpack over his shoulder and carrying a large, black rectangular case at his side. He was clearly at least several years older than Zoey, with a slightly patchy attempt at a beard and dark bags under his eyes. He wore bleached-white skinny jeans and a zipped hoodie sporting some logo that Sarah wasn’t familiar with.

Despite his tired appearance, he wasn’t unattractive. He shared Zoey’s golden blonde hair - done up into a style popular with the boys these days - along with her striking blue eyes. His body was lean and his face was well-cut, giving him a somewhat nerdy, yet cute appearance. Dang some people have all the luck, Sarah complained in her head. Born into money and good genes. She was pretty confident in her own appearance, but she spent a lot of her free time working out to maintain that figure.

“You brought that with you!?” Zoey said in an exasperated voice as she gestured at the unmarked case her brother carried. “What are you thinking!?”

“I’m thinking it’s always best to be prepared with several options,” he replied, matter-of-factly. “Stop griping and let’s go. You were the one who was telling me to hustle. Anyway, who’s this hot babe?” He said, glancing over at Sarah who was still crouched next to Zoey. She was taken aback at the straightforwardness of his words and dumbly watched as Zoey smacked him over the head. “Ow! What was that for!?”

“This WOMAN is professor Cassidy. She happens to be my favorite professor from school, dickhead. So show her some respect!” Zoey angrily growled, raising her hand as if threatening to slap him again. Sarah continued to be nonplussed. She was shocked to hear Zoey use that sort of language and also touched to learn that she was her favorite teacher. She cleared her throat and held out a hand to him.

“No worries,” she smiled at Steven. “I know we’re going through quite a bit of stress right now, so emotions can run a tad high.” He meekly took her hand and shook it.

“Steven,” he said. “A pleasure. Hopefully this young one hasn’t been causing too much trouble in your class.” Zoey rolled her eyes yet again.

“We can save the detailed introductions for when we are safely back in the bunker.” Sarah replied, getting to her feet.

“Oh yeah, you mentioned something about that. A bunker, huh?” Steven scratched his disorderly whiskers. “Who would have thought someone around here would have something like that? Especially a lady like you.”

“Uh, no, it’s not mine,” Sarah corrected him. “It was made by another professor at the university.”

“Cool,” he nodded approvingly. “Can’t wait to see it. Let’s get a move on, then!”

“Yeah, yeah, just quiet down, would you?” Zoey hissed at him. “There are… things out here that we don’t want finding us.”

“Y-you mean things like that!?” He stammered, falling over onto his rear and pointing over the shed behind the two women.

“Eh…?” Sarah began to turn around and saw Diana sprinting towards them from across the yard.

“Run run run! It knows you’re there! Go!” She waved her arms as she ran towards them. “I tried to warn you quietly but you didn’t notice! Fuck!”

As realization struck, Sarah and Zoey dove away from the shed just as a large pillar of tentacles smashed it to pieces, sending Steven tumbling backwards. Over the top of the shrubs surrounding the yard, the same female-hybrid from earlier could be seen extending its disgusting arm towards them.

This time, it appeared that the two people it had captured had also been assimilated into the humanoid form, as the naked bodies of the couple were now squeezed in next to the original woman and being milked and fucked in the same manner. All three of them moaned and jerked in place, pressing their slippery nude bodies together as they shared countless orgasms.

The creature seemed larger than before and had formed additional arms, as if growing more powerful. In addition, it now sported a couple of those clear sacs on its back, which were quickly being filled with a whitish fluid that lazily dripped down into it from attached tentacles. Sarah had a couple guesses as to what that fluid was.

The man was positioned between the two women, having his ass sloppily stuffed. His twitching erection almost constantly ejaculated, causing his member to wave around in the air and cover the ample, jiggling titties of the women next to him. Tongues-shaped appendages quickly licked the coated breasts to absorb the seed.

Sarah had no idea how he was managing to produce such levels of seminal fluid. It went against everything she knew about human anatomy; but now was not the time to ponder biological mysteries.

Steven tried to stand up but his heavy backpack caused him to lose balance and precious seconds. One of the tentacles shot out and wrapped around his ankle, dragging him kicking and yelling up into the air. He started trying to beat at it with the case in his hand, but it was too awkward and eventually it slipped from his grasp.

“STEVEN!” Zoey shouted, shakily getting to her feet. She sprinted towards her flailing brother.

“Zoey, NO!” Sarah tried to grab her arm to stop her but missed. She wasn’t sure what Zoey’s plan was, or if she even had one, but it obviously didn’t work regardless and another tentacle swept in and grabbed her by the waist. She was quickly hoisted up next to her brother, causing her glasses to go flying off her face and land on the grass next to Sarah.

The familiar tendrils began to split off from the main tentacle arm and wind their way towards the struggling siblings. Sarah knew what would happen next and that there was no time to think. Just as a slimy tentacle was starting to slither down the front of Zoey’s loose hoodie, she shouted, “CLOSE YOUR EYES!” And fired the flare gun directly at the thick tentacle arm with a loud "BANG"! She had considered firing at the main body, but it was too far to get a clear shot and she worried about hitting the exposed skin of the drooling captives.

She wasn’t sure what she expected to happen, but certainly not what did. The flare hit the side of the tentacle appendage with little fanfare, simply getting absorbed into the pulsating mass without causing any apparent harm. But then the flare’s secondary stage went off. A sparkling explosion of bright red light suddenly ripped through the fleshy tentacles as they fell away from the impact site. They didn’t just burn; they disintegrated as they hit the ground.

Sarah saw spots and squinted at the spectacle as the still-burning flare dropped out of what was left of the arm. The structural integrity of the appendage had been severely compromised and it broke off from the main body. The siblings fell down on top of the writhing pile of displaced tentacles below them, which now seemed more focused on getting away from the blinding light than recapturing their prey.

“We need to get out of here!” Diana stated the obvious as she ran to help the two of them up, getting some goo on herself in the process. Zoey gratefully took her hand and wiped the slime from her body as she stumbled over the fleeing tentacles, Steven and Diana close behind.

Sarah started to run after them, rubbing her singed eyes, which reminded her of something. She looked down and saw Zoey’s lost glasses nearby, so she scooped them up as she passed over them. It was critical that all members of the group be able to keep watch for danger, so the seconds spent gathering up the glasses were worth it.

She caught up with the rest of them and wordlessly tapped Zoey’s arm as they ran. Zoey turned to look at her with strained eyes and gratefully took the glasses presented to her. She slipped them on without missing a beat.

“Th-thanks!” She gasped. “For this... and for back there…”

“Of course! Now, less talking, more running,” Sarah replied, picking up the pace a little. Looking back, she saw that the flare had died out and the tentacles were starting to reform the missing arm. The creature was “looking” in their direction. It already seemed to be making four new spaces next to the three endlessly-cumming humans already inside of it. Sarah felt her face whiten.

“More of them over there! Faster! Faster!” Diana yelled, gesturing towards a side street where several more of the creatures were slowly but surely ambling in their direction. They ran as fast as they could back the way they came, but Steven lagged behind quite a bit due to the weight of whatever it was he was carrying. Sarah noticed he had that big case with him again. Apparently it was important enough to have grabbed it out of the pile of burning tentacles before escaping.

Though there were almost a dozen of the hybrid creatures around, they were slow. Some of them attempted to reach out their long tentacled arms to grab at the group, but each time they were just barely out of range. It was only a matter of time, however, as the fleeing humans' stamina wouldn't last forever. True, things weren’t looking so good; but they were now only one block away from Adam’s house.

“We’re leading them right back to the shelter!” Zoey yelled. “We need to lose them!”

“I don’t know about that...!” Sarah called up to her. “It seems like these things might only be attracted to noise! It’s a gamble, but as long as we can get there and be quiet, we might be fine!” Sarah was 100% not sure about this. But she wasn’t confident that she could run much longer in order to shake their pursuers. Even though she was pretty fit, sprinting for nearly five minutes straight was more than she could handle.

Her lungs burned in her chest and the stitch in her side stabbed into her like a hot knife. Her feet pounded painfully against the pavement, sending shocks up into her thighs that felt like they were turning to jelly. She relied entirely on her muscle memory for running, for if she thought about her own coordination for even a moment, she was sure that she would stumble and fall over her numb legs.

The others didn’t look much better off either, especially Steven, who was gasping and sweating profusely as he lagged even further behind the group. The grasping tentacles were only a few feet behind him now.

“Steven! Just drop it! You’re not going to make it like that, you idiot!” Zoey yelled back at her struggling brother. He didn’t even have the breath to respond. With a defeated look on his face, he shrugged the backpack off but kept a hold on the bulky case.

“I’m not…” he huffed. “Leaving my baby behind!” He cried. Be it either the reduced weight or a fire being lit inside him, his pace quickened and he began to close the distance with the rest of the group. The continued to run and turned down the next block.

“Get ready to hide!” Sarah wheezed, having noticed that they had put some good distance between themselves and the pursuing creatures. “There!” She gestured to the others and they all followed her off of the street and into the yard opposite Adam’s, taking cover in a child’s playhouse. They had to squeeze in and hunker over in order to fit.

“Shhh… shhh” She held her finger up to her mouth to quiet the group. Everyone did their best to remain as still and silent as possible, but their heavy breathing, rapidly beating hearts, and pumping adrenaline made it extremely difficult. Sarah hugged her legs close to her chest to stop them from shaking. They all looked just as scared, exhausted, and generally miserable.

After a couple of minutes, the mushy sounds of large tentacled footsteps could be heard outside on the street, with the gagged moans of the captives getting closer with each one. Sarah peeked out a small window in the playhouse and saw a sliver of one of the creatures that was passing by. This one had two men inside of it and both had cocks that were now inhumanly large - almost a foot and a half long and three inches thick. Both of them had their knees drawn up to their shoulders, fully exposing their huge, bulging genitals.

One of the men was upside down and positioned directly below his partner in a way that pressed their engorged manhoods together. A single, large tentacle was busy stroking them both at the same time. The large cocks rubbed and swirled around each other inside the translucent appendage and they both came at the same time. They shot out an impossible amount of man juice, coating each other’s tortured glans and gushing out onto their gently kissing swollen balls.

It took Sarah a second to register that the tentacle coming out of the bottom man’s mouth wasn’t seemingly connected to anything, before she realized what must be happening. The tentacle going into the upper man’s mouth had passed entirely though his body and pushed its way out through his anus. She could see a pulsating tentacle directly connecting the two men’s holes, and came to the conclusion that it was all one tentacle working its way through both men. Judging by how they were still groaning, it didn’t seem like they were suffocating somehow, but still, that couldn’t be pleasant.

Sarah noticed that the rest of the group was also watching this display out of other openings in the house. Their expressions ranged from Diana’s slight fear and arousal to Steven’s utter shock and disgust. He opened his mouth as if to say something but Zoey covered his mouth, shaking her head.

They all held their breaths as the creatures crept closer, now only separated by a wooden fence and the flimsy walls of the playhouse. The monstrosities stopped moving and began to gesture around. Sarah spied smaller tentacles beginning to snake away from the creatures’ legs and start to probe the area. They didn’t seem to be coming their way, however.

“So far so good,” Sarah thought. Immediately cursing under her breath for jinxing it.

Sure enough, Zoey suddenly let out a tiny gasp and gestured to the window next to Steven. One of the tentacles was curiously inspecting the four small square holes that made up the window and the “frame”. Before it could enter, Steven very slowly lifted his case up to the window, blocking the holes.

After a tense couple of seconds that felt like hours, the tentacle stopped prodding at the blocked window and seemed to lose interest. It slithered off across the grass and back towards the main body, which was starting to move away with the rest of the creatures.

They huddled silently in the cramped playhouse for almost half an hour before Diana whispered,

“Okay… it looks pretty clear.” They all peered out of the small windows, trying to take in as much information as they could from the limited vantage point. Diana slowly opened the small door and crawled out onto the lawn. She carefully stood and looked up and down the street while beckoning to the rest of the group. Sarah moved to follow her, keeping an eye out for any tentacles in the grass.

“I don’t see them at all!” Diana laughed in relief. “The professor’s house is just across the road too! I can’t believe we made-” Sarah didn’t see what happened; it was so fast. One moment Diana was standing in the yard smiling and the next minute she was gone, only the rustling grass and trees nearby gave any sort of presence away. Sarah blinked in confusion.

“D-Di…?” Zoey stammered, frantically crawling out of the playhouse and looking around for her friend. “Where did she go!?” She began to panic and suddenly they heard a scream from high above them. They all craned their necks up to look into the sky.

The case fell from Steven’s hands with a thump. They could clearly make out the retreating form of what looked like a giant dragonfly, composed of the same fleshy tentacles as the other creatures they had encountered today. It had thin, membranous wings that were beating at an incredible speed as it soared through the air. Completely wrapped up in several thick tentacles below its abdomen was a struggling human form. Sarah could still make out several long strands of dark hair, spilling out from between the tentacles and fluttering in the wind.

“DIANAAA!” Zoey shrieked, starting to run after her as if somehow hoping to be able to jump up and save her. Sarah heard distant buzzing behind them and turned to see a cloud of hundreds more of the flying creatures rocketing towards their neighborhood from the city. It was regrettable, but there was really nothing they could do for poor Diana.

“ZOEY WE HAVE TO MOVE” Sarah yelled, yanking the teenager's arm painfully back as she continued to try and run down the street. “More are coming and we can't help anybody if we get caught too! GO! TO THE BUNKER!” Steven saw where she was pointing and started running towards the shed in Adam’s yard. He grabbed Zoey’s other arm on the way and they both half-carried half-dragged her protesting body towards the door. The buzzing was getting louder and louder as Sarah used her free arm to attempt to open the shed door. It was locked. She tried again, but still it didn’t budge.

“ADAM YOU FUCKER!” Sarah screamed. “OPEN THIS DOOR RIGHT NOW!” She desperately banged on the door, looking over her shoulder to see the swarm of creatures starting to fill the sky a few blocks down.

“Open the door… OPEN IT!” Steven shouted in a desperate voice, still holding back his struggling sister.

Just when Sarah was about to clench her eyes closed and cover her face, a mechanical buzzing sound was heard from within the doorframe and the entrance swung open. Without wasting a second, the three of them piled into the shed and slammed the door closed.

Sarah quickly unsealed the ground hatch with shaking arms and practically pushed the siblings down the hole before following after them. She reached up and yanked the hatch shut just as the light filtering in through the shed window darkened. She slid down the ladder, colliding with the other two and they all stood there panting.

The loud sounds of thudding and rending metal could be heard from above and Sarah kept her eyes firmly locked on the hatchway, ready to defend herself in any way possible. But the need never arose. After several seconds, the din became more distant until eventually a nervous silence greeted them. They listened to each other’s haggard breaths as Sarah collapsed to the floor on her knees.

“What the hell happened!?” Adam’s voice rang into their ears as it echoed down the narrow metal hallway. “Where’s Diana!?” He ran over and helped Sarah to her feet.

“G-gone…” Zoey groaned through sobs. “Th-they took her! Some flying abomination took her! And I couldn’t do anything!” She broke down into tears and slumped to the floor as Steven eased her down.

“We… we were so focused on the creatures walking around that we forgot they have the capability of flight,” Sarah said in a distant voice. “They were… so fast… I-I…” She trailed off. “Why did it take you so long to open the goddamn door!?” She suddenly jerked away from Adam’s assisting arms and glared at him accusatorily.

“I-I’m sorry!” He stammered, clearly shaken. “I was away from the monitoring room to go put some more fuel in the generator! I ran to unlock it as soon as I heard you banging away over the loud noise it makes! Oh… oh god… it’s because of me that Diana…” He pressed has hand to his brown in distress.

“No, she was taken before that. It’s not your fault, man.” Steven said, crouched down next to Zoey and gently stroking her head.

“I take it you must be Steven, then?” Adam looked down at him. “I’m Adam. I own the place. You better be thanking your sister for the rest of your life after what she did for you. And what it cost." He growled angrily, but his mood quickly lightened up again. "C’mon, let’s get you all inside to rest. Tell me everything that happened, though I might already have a pretty decent idea...”

They all went to go sit in the living room area and Sarah began to explain all the things that had happened to them while rescuing Steven. Adam listened intently as his face fluctuated between shock, fascination, and fear. He brought a blanket and steaming cup of tea out to Zoey who gratefully wrapped herself up to hide her face, leaving the tea untouched. When Sarah finished her story with a defeated sigh, Zoey meekly peeked out from her blanket cocoon and sniffled.

“What’s going to happen to her…?” She spoke barely over a whisper. Her cheeks stained with tears. They all helplessly looked at her without answers or false words of comfort until Adam slowly opened his mouth.

“While you were gone, I spent the time surfing through radio channels.” He took a breath before he continued. “From the sounds of it, the government is completely shut down and we shouldn’t be expecting help any time soon. The assumed alien invaders easily destroyed the first waves of military engagement around the world, so there’s little hope for locals to fight against them."

“What are you trying to say, Adam?” Sarah asked, nervously learning forward.

“All I’m saying is that this could be how the world is for a little while…” He shifted in his chair. “There’s more. In my monitoring room, I have access to several of the city’s municipal security cameras.”

“Is that legal?” Asked Steven.

“Does that really matter now?” Adam grunted. “Besides, I was just doing it to prove a point. Anyway, I’ve… seen a lot of things that match up to your story. It’s like something out of those Japanese animes - just tentacles and fucking all over the fucking place.” He shook his head.

“All over the place? But we didn’t really see much activity out on the streets other than those creatures.” Sarah observed.

“Well, here’s the thing. It seems like they drag their victims underground. I’ve been following their activity on the cameras and it’s clear that they are going down into the metro tunnels under the city. They’ve been… terraforming… for lack of a better word. Just spreading this nasty slime stuff all over the damn place and gluing people to the walls down there. It’s like hell…” He rubbed his eyes as if trying to scrub them clean of the images they had seen. “There’s a slim chance we could use the cameras to try and locate where they are taking Diana, but even then, I’m not sure how we could help.” He leaned his head back and sighed.

“I want to try,” Sarah murmured. “Maybe if I can observe their behavior, I can begin to get an understanding of their patterns and physiology if nothing else.” She stood up with determination in her eyes. “Show me. Steven, keep an eye on Zoey.”

“I’m already doing that.” He replied, handing his sister the tea, which she took and raised to her lips that were slowly starting to regain their color.

“Well, if you’re sure… follow me.” Adam got to his feet and lead Sarah back towards the room with all the monitors and machines from before. “Just so you know, I also tried to contact the number you gave me. For your mother? I… I’m sorry, but I didn’t get through.” He looked down at the floor as they walked. “My family as well. I can only hope they are all safe.” He sat down at a terminal beneath several small screens and flipped some switches.

"Yeah... I hope so, too," Sarah wistfully murmured.

They watched as the monitors flickered to life to reveal live footage from all around the city. Most of the scenes were of empty city blocks, with burning cars, rubble, and other signs of combat. A thick, pinkish slime covered the streets and crept up the sides of buildings and cars. Filaments snaked out from the edges of the muck and covered even more surfaces with a webbing of flesh-like vines. It looked like a scene from another planet, especially with the only signs of life being several of the hybrid monsters patrolling the streets, some of which had more than ten nude humans crammed inside.

These ones were much larger and the extra flesh on the monsters allowed for much more creative orientations for the spasming prisoners within. It looked like some of them we even being forced to have sex with each other, though for what reason Sarah couldn't be sure.

One such creature with several men and women encased in its limbs had a large woman embedded in its chest. Her legs were spread wide apart and wrapped around the sides of the monster. She was loosely held, so every step the creature took resulted in her entire body jostling up and down, making her gigantic tits bounce wildly and forcing her to impale herself on the huge black dick of the man below her. His whole upper body seemed completely stuck inside the hybrid's abdomen and only his bent knees, sagging balls, and rigid cock could be seen - but only for a moment before the woman's swollen pussy would juicily slide back down and envelope his entire shaft.

Another two large hybrids had captives in both "hands". One of them had two men, while the other had two women. All four of the humans had their legs up over their heads and were placed so that their asses and genitals obscenely stuck out from the tips of the arms. Other than their crotches, the only things visible were their faces, which watched in horror as the two monsters approached each other.

The one with the men raised its arms, causing their huge, erect cocks to lewdly flop back and forth, a tentacle already filling both their asses. The second creature with the women did the same, presenting their exposed cunts. Small tentacles emerged and spread their pink lips far apart.

Then, as if engaging in a slow motion boxing match, the creatures started to fist-bump each other, alternating and crossing arms each time. This resulted in the men's giant penises repeatedly ramming deep into the gaping wet pussies of the women. Sticky juices connected their genitals in long strands as they were repeatedly pulled apart and precisely mashed back together again. The looks on their faces showed a mixture of pain and pleasure that oddly entranced Sarah as she watched, unable to peel her eyes away despite the grotesqueness of it all.

“Look here.” Adam gestured to a screen in the corner, which displayed the entrance to a metro station. Every surface was covered in a thick layer of the organic slime as tentacles clearly moved through it past the flickering lights. A sign on the wall indicated that this was the Seventh Street Metro Center.

“That’s not too far from here…” Sarah rubbed her chin, getting closer to get a better look.

“Yeah, this seems like one of the main entrances to their nest.” Adam spoke without taking his eyes off of the monitor. “I’ve been seeing flying ones like you described come in and out in droves for a while now.”

“It certainly looks like hive behavior,” Sarah mused. She about to look away at some of the other screens when suddenly her eyes lit up. “Wait! I… I think that’s her!” Adam scrambled to press some buttons that extended the metro feed to all the other monitors, where they could more easily see the creature that had just crawled into view. The tentacles on its stomach suddenly retracted and an Asian teenager with long black hair flopped down into the sticky ooze below. Sarah and Adam could only watch in horror at what came next. But it was their duty to pay attention. For science.

***

Splat! Diana suddenly saw light for the first time since she had been standing in the yard with her friends. She remembered looking across the road when something big hit her from behind and then her world became a dark cage of writhing slime and tentacles. She was shaking like a leaf in the wind after her half hour ordeal. She was so sure that she was going to be killed and eaten. Or worse, eaten without being killed first. Where were the others? Was Zoey okay? Where was she? What was going to happen to her? Countless questions swam through her head at lightning speed as she attempted to get to her feet.

She appeared to be in some sort of tunnel, but the walls and floor were entirely covered in some sort of living tissue. The slippery mucus all over her and the ground made it impossible to stand, and she slipped backwards onto her butt with a disgusting squelching sound. Her eyes began to adjust to the dim, flickering lights and she realized she was in a metro station… only something was very wrong with it.

Suddenly, she felt a gust of wind and heard a loud humming sound. Looking up, she was startled to see the giant, fleshy dragonfly monster, presumably the one that had abducted her, start to rise into the air and head off into the tunnels. She sat blinking on the ground. Was she free? Why had it spared her…? It wasn’t until she heard a muffled scream from behind her that she slid around to look at the far wall.

“Fuck! Oh god, fuck no!!” She cried, fruitlessly attempting to stand again. What greeted her eyes was what could only be described as an alien breeding ground. Dozens of people, all completely naked, were plastered to the oozing walls, with their limbs held by a crystalline orange ichor. Men and women of all races, ranging from older teens to the elderly, were trapped with their genitals obscenely on display in front of the Asian teen’s eyes. Some were held in the spread eagle position, others had their knees drawn up over their shoulders, and others simply seemed to be hanging out of the wall like a ship’s figurehead. The one thing they all had in common was that they were being feverishly molested by the innumerable tentacles that grew from every corrupted surface.

She saw an old man in his seventies having his prostate worked over by a meaty appendage that endlessly pumped some sort of slime into his gaping hole. The slightly overweight thirty-year old woman next to him was moaning in delight as three sucker tentacles happily played with her exposed tits and clitty. A young man was having his throbbing cock licked and stoked by several small tendrils, causing him to grunt as he shot his load into the air. The hot cum spattered onto the supple tits of the eighteen year-old girl partially absorbed into the ground below him. Some got into her open mouth.

“Oh, oh, oh!” She exclaimed repeatedly.

The source of her pleasure was clearly the gigantic tentacle, nearly the size of a leg, stuffing itself in and out of her wet pussy. Her stomach bulged from the intrusion and the partially dried semen all over her body, apparently from the many men above her, caught the light. Her pubes were matted down with spunk and only continued to get messier as the thick tentacle cock inside of her suddenly filled her with its alien cream, gushing out to cover her juicy lips and lower abdomen. Everywhere Diana turned, people were getting fucked in countless different ways and their lustful moans and cries echoed in her head.

She had seen enough to know that she did NOT want to be here any longer. She desperately began to crawl away on the slippery floor, shuffling her hands and knees in a frantic attempt to locate the exit. She looked up at a gooey pillar as she passed by but soon wished she hadn’t.

“Hel...me...help...pl…” It was a girl Diana recognized from school; one of the upperclassmen that had done a presentation in class on the first week of lectures. Now, the redhead was right next to her with her legs up over her freckled face. Several squirming tentacles covering her eyes and ears. The girl continued to blindly beg for help until a tentacle filled her mouth and began to pump in and out of her throat, quickly filling her cheeks with its thick orange cream.

This seemed to have an immediate effect on the girl. Her exposed ass began to violently shake up and down as the tentacles stuffing her anus and cunt squirmed and writhed inside. Suddenly she let out a “Mmrphhh!!” and her hips bucked one last time before squirting a fountain of pussy juice mixed with alien cum all over Diana’s horrified face.

Blinded and surprised, Diana rolled on the ground yelling. She rubbed her eyes in an effort to clean them, but her hands were already covered in the mucus from the floor and it only smeared it more. Suddenly, she felt a powerful grip on both her ankles.

“No, no, no please, no, God, Noooooooooo!” She screamed as she was violently dragged deeper into the tunnel, sliding along the slick ground. The friction, slight as it was, was enough to pull her stained blouse up, exposing her toned stomach. She felt another tentacle wrap itself around her midsection and she shuddered at the warm, slimy touch. She was lifted off of the ground and continued to struggle until several more appendages lashed out and held her limbs tightly in place.

One also carefully, but firmly, wrapped around her neck. It didn’t quite choke her, but it gave the impression that it would if she didn’t behave. Her arms were held up over her head and her legs were forcefully yanked apart before she felt herself being bent backwards in an arch. She couldn’t move a muscle as the tentacles began their terrible work. She clenched her eyes as the dick emerging from the wall next to her upside down face suddenly blasted her with a hot bath of semen. It ran down her mouth and up into her nose and eyes, filling her nostrils with the pungent scent of jizz.

Due to her position and the all of the juices on her face, she was unable to see the array of tentacles worming up towards her helpless form. Some split in four parts at the end to reveal tendril-filled suckers. Others began to rapidly vibrate. Some were ridged and looked very similar to a man’s dick. There were tentacles with brushes, tassels, and tubes of all sizes that slowly approached the tightly bound teenager. However, as they made contact with her body, they realized some fabric blocked their path. They didn’t delay in taking care of that problem though.

Diana felt several wet tentacles slither up under her blouse from every opening, caressing her soft belly and sliding up between her breasts, coating everything they touched with slime. Her jaw was trembling too hard to speak, so she simply murmured a terrified whine as tears streamed from her stinging eyes. Suddenly, the tentacle nestling into her bosom wrapped around the front of her lacy bra and gave it a quick, powerful yank. It tore the bra away from her body and clean through her blouse, the buttons of which popped off into the air and scattered in all directions.

Her pert, taut tits were exposed all at once and jiggled freely for a moment before tentacles wrapped around each one and began to gently squeeze them. With her breasts held so tightly, her rapidly hardening brown nipples stuck straight up into the air. Some of the slime had finally cleared away from her eyes and she opened them to see the blurry shapes of two tentacles approaching her from below.

The tentacles both sported small needles at the ends, which were menacingly dripping with a clear fluid. Her eyes widened in terror - she hated needles - and she started to scream again. The tentacles holding her seemed to finally tire of her noises, and one fleshy rod rammed its way down into her throat, making it bulge.

“Mhg! Ghuk! Ghhhnnnmmm!” She gagged into it, expecting to suffocate. To her surprise, she found that she could still breathe, as if the tentacle’s flesh allowed for air to pass through. It also allowed for other things to pass through as well, which became clear as she suddenly was forced to swallow a surge of warm liquid that gushed down her gullet. She felt her stomach bulge slightly but didn’t experience any pain. In fact… she felt good. Really good!

A tender, warm sensation began to rise up in her belly and the area between her legs started to tingle. She could feel herself getting flushed and suddenly she felt very empty. She needed to be filled.

"Fuck, I’m horny!? For these disgusting things?" She thought. Even thinking was difficult, however, as her mind began to swim and lose focus on anything other than the fire raging in her loins.

She barely even noticed as the two needle tentacles jabbed forward into her tight nipples, injecting them with the unknown substance. Each plump mound began to burn and tingle in a way she had never experienced before, and her nipples were the hardest they had ever been in her life as the tentacles slowly drew the needles out of them. She started to drool lazily as she sucked on the phallus in her mouth, imagining it was a man’s delicious erection. Seeing that the teenager was placated, the tentacles continued to strip her.

The remains of her blouse were torn off and her shoes were pried from her feet. One tentacle slithered along her bent abdomen and down into the front of her yoga pants. The bulge moved down to her crotch and around her tight ass, fully exploring her most secret spots. As it rubbed against her vulva, she moaned and redoubled her efforts on suckling at the tentacle gagging her. More tentacles worked their way up under her leggings and started to flex. At first, it seemed like the elastic yoga pants would hold but then a small tear formed in the crotch and the whole article of clothing was quickly torn to shreds.

At this point, the only thing covering her slime-encrusted body were a thin pair of lacy black panties that matched her discarded bra. They were already completely soaked by the juices oozing from her barely-covered mound and the soggy fabric was wrenched from her body in one smooth motion. The tentacles spread her legs apart as far as they would go, which was a considerable degree given her yoga experience. Though she didn’t know it, her exposed teenaged pussy was gaping lewdly directly in front of a steadily blinking security camera. Anyone watching the feed would be able to closely appreciate the delicate folds of her womanly lips and the adorable, trimmed tuft of dark hair crowning them.

She briefly flinched when she felt the cool subterranean area brush against her moist womanhood, and then again when she felt something begin to peel back the hood of her clit to further expose it. A brief prick of pain flicked against her nub and she realized that another one of the needle tentacles must have injected her there as well. What could they be doing to her? She didn’t have time to ponder much through her syrupy thoughts before she felt herself being moved somewhere else. Her back hit a slimy wall and she felt her arms get plastered over her head by the same sticky ichor she had seen holding the other prisoners, which quickly hardened.

Tentacles wrapped under her knees and hoisted them up to her shoulders, holding them there while more ichor covered her calves. She was stuck to the wall with her helpless ass and pussy obscenely spread and on display. The tentacle in her mouth suddenly retreated from her throat without warning and she coughed and gagged as the remainder of the warm nectar spilled from her cheeks.
She looked down at herself with glazed eyes. Even in her mild stupor, she was shocked to notice that her boobs looked a little larger than before. She wasn’t sure, but they definitely now felt much heavier and they were still warm with the effects of the injection.

“Wuh-wha’s?” She incoherently mumbled as her eyes were lazily drawn towards the same mass of tentacles from before that were starting to approach her heaving chest. Two large tentacles with clear bulbs on the end suddenly opened up and engulfed her tits. She could see her nipples inside of the bulbs as small tendrils and brushes started to twist and tease them - some of filaments even started to vibrate as they danced around her erect flesh. Both of the larger tentacles gripping her boobs started to squeeze and suck on the captive peaks, causing her to let out a throaty moan. She watched in a trance as her nipples got sucked tight and then fell slack with each rhythmic pump.

She began to squirm in anticipation as more tentacles found her gushing twat. One small filament that was excreting a vicious, lube-like substance wrapped around the base of her clit, which seemed slightly bigger and more swollen than she remembered. It held her throbbing love button in place as several small tendrils with tiny brushes on the end pressed against it and began to aggressive stroke the the sensitive, twitching nub.

“Ghnnnaaaahhh!” Diana screamed, throwing her head back in ecstasy. Another tendril that buzzed with a powerful vibration suddenly pressed itself firmly against the very tip of her tormented clit, sending powerful shocks deep into her body. “Ghoooohhh!” She howled and let her head limply hang forward. Her tongue fell from her mouth and her drool started to collect on her breasts.

She could feel her abs shiver violently as she came harder than she had ever cum before. Her vision darkened and became filled with dancing bright spots at the same time. It felt like countless ants were crawling around her over-stimulated brain and her whole body was racked with uncontrollable tremors. Even though they had exhausted her to this degree already, the tentacles showed no signs of stopping.

Four ribbed tentacles rose up like cobras between her splayed legs, oozing thick mucus along their lengths. Three of them plunged into her soft cunt while the fourth gently prodded at her puckered sphincter before burrowing its way deep into her bowels. Other appendages grew up below her and started to whip at her firm ass cheeks, leaving angry red marks at the site of each spanking as the flesh rippled from the impacts. Her eyes teared up again and she let out a choked scream that dissolved into a howl of pleasure.

All four of the tentacles inside her began to pulsate and pump in and out of her twitching holes. She felt herself involuntarily tightening around them as if her body had a mind of its own and desperately wished to milk the tentacle cocks for their seed. The three in her pussy dug deep into her and pressed painfully against her cervix before expanding and filling her up in a way she didn’t even think possible. One of them started to vibrate inside of her and massage her g-spot with pinpoint precision.

Her eyes rolled back into her head and only wordless moaning and groans left her mouth as she shook her hips up and down in time with the tentacles’ mighty thrusting.

She didn’t know how many times she came. She wasn’t even sure if she was having dozens of orgasms or one long continuous one. The non-stop waves of female pleasure drove her to the brink of insanity. Her own juices mixed with the alien cum being pumped inside her pussy, making her stomach balloon up before the tentacles removed themselves, allowing the thick creamy fluid to spew out of her spasming twat and ass like a geyser.

Her pussy flexed open and closed while still coming down from her most recent mind-shattering orgasm. Thick fluid steadily flowed out of her holes and down into the pussy of a girl lodged in the ground below her. The girl's vagina was spread fully open by small tentacles, allowing as much of Diana's cum to pool inside of it as possible.

The overflow ran down between the girl's parted butt cheeks and onto the fleshy ground next to them, where it was hungrily absorbed. Luckily, though the girls face was exposed, her eyes were covered by tentacles, so Diana didn't have to bear the shame of knowing she was being watched.

After what felt like hours, her blurred vision slowly began to return to her as she panted and looked down at herself, noticing that the lewd tentacles were no longer attacking her crotch. Her eyes widened as she saw what was happening with her breasts. If she hadn’t seen it, she wouldn’t have believed it: she was lactating! She hazily wondered if the injections had some sort of enzyme in them that could alter a human’s body chemistry. That was the only explanation for what she was witnessing.

Her breasts looked even larger than they did a few minutes ago and, despite not being pregnant (or at least she hoped she wasn’t), she could clearly see whitish milk being drawn from her plump boobs. The suckers drank the fluid up into the tentacles and out of sight. Each additional pull, pump, and squeeze on her sensitive nipples drew more milk from them. It felt oddly pleasurable, though. She felt like she needed to be milked in order to be happy, like it was fulfilling some sort of carnal desire she didn’t realize she had.

“Ghnnn… Hmmm…” She sighed happily. She closed her tired eyes and let herself relax and enjoy the milking process. She nearly started to fall asleep from the exhaustion before she felt something hard rubbing against her swollen pussy lips. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw a tongue-shaped tentacled lapping at her crotch, coating it with slippery mucus.

“Mmmnnn… yeah…” Her moans grew louder with each stroke of the tentacle. It licked from her ass all the way up to her engorged clit, which was now almost three inches long. She watched momentarily with an appreciative gaze as the tentacle continued its work, before her eyes focused on something in front of her that was much larger than three inches. A balding middle-aged man with a sagging beer belly stood between her legs and straddling the girl's pussy below. He was just as naked as the two girls but most of his face was covered with what looked like a pulsating blob of flesh.

She could see drool drizzle from his slack jaw as a low whimpering moan escaped from his throat. Her eyes followed the trail of the drool as it slathered his hard penis below. “Penis” wasn’t really the right word for this monstrosity. His madly twitching and heavily veined cock was nearly three feet long and at least five inches thick. A steady flow of precum oozed from the tip that was only a foot away from her trembling womanhood.

She watched in horror and awe as a tentacle behind him gently pushed his rigid dick towards her helpless body. He took unsure, stumbling steps, somehow managing to avoid the girl's exposed parts below. He was clearly blinded by the thing on his face, but kept inching forward until they both felt their genitals kiss each other. Even though the sight of the gigantic meat rod terrified her, she could do little more than spread her legs and offer her tight, teenage holes to the stranger.

Suddenly, a hunger seemed to come over the previously docile man. He roughly grabbed her restrained thighs. The tongue tentacle lubing her holes barely had time to get out of the way before he plowed his gigantic member straight into her well-used pussy. He growled and grunted mindlessly as he started to thrust in and out of her as fast as possible. Her stomach and eyes both bulged and her mouth hung open. She tried to let out a scream, but she had no breath in her lungs, so her tongue flailed in the wordlessly in the air.

The man continued to fuck her silly, making her tits bounce and jiggle wildly as they continued to be milked. She felt her pussy walls clench around his giant cock as they both reached climax at the same time. Her womb exploded full of the man’s inhuman amount of cum, his cock pumping what felt like gallons of semen deep inside of her for nearly thirty seconds. Though she couldn't see it, she was sure that a large amount of the spunk was completely covering the quivering ass and pussy stuck in the ground below them.

She caught her breath finally and gasped as he slid his still erect dick out of her. She weakly looked up at him and managed to wheeze out only a few words.

“No… no more… I can’t… please…” Her neck lost strength and her head lulled forward, letting her slime-caked hair fall over her chest in goopy clumps. To her surprise, the man seemed to relent and moved away. Though it didn’t seem to be by his own will. A tentacle had scooped him up by the armpits and brought him over to another section of the tentacle nest. She watched as he was deposited on a pile of squirming tentacles that reached up to meet him. They enveloped his body like a second skin and grew in mass until she recognized it as being one of the creatures that had hunted her and her friends before.

Friends…? That’s right! She couldn’t stay here! She had to get back to the people waiting for her! She snapped out of her trance and began to struggle anew against the rock-solid ichor binding her limbs.

The man-hybrid turned and trudged off down the tunnel, towards what she assumed was the exit. A tentacle was already growing in order to engulf his leaking cock and continue to milk him. If she could just get out of this damn wall, she might be able to sneakily follow the creature out of here!

She shook her naked hips up and down in an attempt to loosen the shell around her. It looked ridiculously obscene as cum was still dribbling from her pussy and was now being splattered all around from her jerky movements. She apologized in her heard to the poor girl below her for the added spray falling onto her crotch, though she was already caked in so much cum that it hardly made a difference. Diana watched an air bubble lazy work its way up through the thick goo that completely filled the girl's gaping holes.

Refocusing on her task, Diana wiggled her toes above her head, pounded her head back and forth, and generally moved anything and any way she could in a desperate attempt to find some sort of structural weakness in the hard, slimy webbing.

“Come on, come ON!” She grunted as she craned her neck forward to bite at the tentacles suckling on her tits. This proved to be the wrong move. Tentacles emerged from the wall next to her face and lashed across her forehead and neck, tightening to prevent any sort of movements.

“Help! Help! We’re in here! Please, anyone!” With no other options left, she yelled out on the slim chance that rescue might be near. “Get us the fuck outta he-!” She felt the tendril around her neck tighten and cut off her voice. Speckles bloomed in her vision and her eyes started to water. She quickly stopped thrashing and the tentacle loosened its grip, leaving her to gasp for precious air. Through her tear-filled eyes, she saw something move in her peripheral vision. She was unable to turn her head to see what it was, but she didn’t have to as it was momentarily positioned in front of her. It proved to be a young man, being moved around via the tentacle embedded in his asshole.

“Oh my god…” She wheezed. “Arlo…!?” She recognized one of the boys from Cassidy’s class. He was completely naked; leaving his dark skin on display that glistened with sweat in the tunnel's dim light, which worked to show off his impressively toned muscles. She knew he was on the football team but was often bullied by the other guys for being too much of a science nerd. He had a well-trimmed beard and a unique bird tattoo on his right arm, so she was sure it was him despite the low lighting. His short black hair was buzzed into a complex pattern and his eyes stared ahead as if looking straight through her. She suddenly let out a small gasp of pleasure as one of the tentacles milking her hit the right spot.

“Ahhnn...Arlo…shit, what did they do to you!?” She croaked at the shaking boy. “It...it’s me, Diana. From Bio 101…?” She looked at him, hopeful that she could shake him out of his funk and gain a valuable ally. It looked like he had only recently been brought to the nest as he wasn’t entirely covered in slime yet, nor was his dick as big as the other men’s she had seen here.

She couldn’t help but glance down at it. She thought it was only fair, seeing as he was getting an eye-full of her own exposed pussy. It wasn’t inhumanly large, but it was definitely a tool to be proud of. She estimated that his thick black cock was about eight inches long, and wasn’t even fully erect by the looks of it. It occasionally twitched as if he could feel her eyes washing over his shaft.

“Listen. You have to get me out of here. I know a safe place we can get to, but you need to snap out of it!” She continued to plead with him to no avail. She was about to overcome her embarrassment and attempt to swing her boobs back and forth to smack him on the head with one of the connected tentacles. But before she could get the chance, Arlo was suddenly lifted from the ground by tentacles encircling his limbs.

She blushed as he was brought closer to her and positioned in such a way as to place his large genitals right in front of her restrained face. Moving her eyes upwards and away from his cock, she saw that his limbs were stretched out in front of him and slowly being drawn into the flesh wall.

Soon, Arlo was encased in the wall like she was, unable to move an inch and with his crotch pressed firmly against her face. She could feel the heat of his warm rod against her cheek and the gentle pulse inside. Her nose was filled with the thick odor of male musk, and she began to gently pant against his manhood as her head started to fog up again.

A slight movement below caught her attention and she shifted her eyes downward to see one of the needle tentacles rising up. She clenched her eyes shut to brace for the pain but it never came. She cautiously opened them to see that the needle had instead injected straight into Arlo’s penis. She could feel it start to throb harder and harder as it was brought to full mast, gaining an additional two inches. A gentle groan escaped his lips, which she thought was kinda cute despite the circumstances. A wet droplet met her cheek and she noticed he was leaking copious amounts precum all over her face.

“Pfff! Puh!” She tried to spit it out as it began to run into her mouth, which caused her tongue to touch some of it. It was like a pink haze overtook her vision. Suddenly she felt hyper-aware of his masculine scent and her crotch began to tingle and bloom with irresistible warmth.

The tentacle holding her head in place loosened ever so slightly. Her eyes gazed lustfully at the engorged cock in front of her face and she knew what the tentacles wanted her to do. She had no choice but to oblige. No, she wanted to do it.

She slowly opened her panting mouth and ran her warm, wet tongue along Arlo’s shaft. She lathered it with her saliva from base to tip as best she could, swirling her tongue around his cock head and savored the flavor of his precum. It had a sweetness to it that she couldn’t describe. She wanted more. Opening wide, she took his entire length into her mouth, circling it with her tongue before squeezing it down her throat.

She started to choke and gag, but she had practiced deepthroating before coming to college (just in case) and managed to keep it in her moist mouth for several seconds. She felt his thick pubes tickle her nose and she shook her head left and right to nuzzle into the fluffy bush, releasing more of his scent and allowing her tongue to hang out and tickle against his velvety soft balls, which she noticed we already being fondled and squeezed by small tendrils..

When she couldn’t take it anymore, she drew her head back, allowing his thick manhood to slide out of her throat. He frantically gasped for air - but only for a second. She immediately started bobbing her head up and down his fully erect meat stick, enjoying the tangy flavor. She started to suck faster and faster, making sure to work his glans with her tongue and even adding a very gentle brush of her teeth against the sensitive tip. Her ministrations were rewarded as she felt him tense up right before filling her throat with his warm semen. She drank it down hungrily while continuing to loudly slurp on him.

Her eyes widened in surprise and arousal when she felt something new pressing up against her dripping pussy lips. She couldn’t see what it was as her entire view was filled with her classmate’s genitals, but soon enough she could tell that it was another one of the monstrous cocks of the other captive males.

The unseen man started to fuck her hard like the one before and she moaned sloppily into Arlo’s tender shaft. After the man emptied his load into her, she felt him pull out and a new cock quickly took its place to repeat the process all over again.

The two classmates stayed like that for what felt like forever, enraptured in ecstasy. Arlo repeatedly came into Diana’s suckling mouth - his refractory period seemingly a thing of the past - and in turn, she repeatedly came onto the arm-sized dicks that were being thrust one after the other all the way to the back walls of her battered pussy.

Diana was pretty sure that the pulsating rod in her asshole was a tentacle, judging by the texture, but the different shapes and sizes of the cocks she felt sliding into her cunt could only mean that several men were taking turns plunging into her. After the tenth man, she felt a small, questing tendril flick over her erect clit. It slowly enveloped the four-inch bean and began to suck and stroke it like a small penis.

Having never experienced anything like it in her life, the pleasure became too much for her to take and her eyes rolled back into her head until only the whites were visible. She submitted herself completely to the bliss clouding her brain and could only gurgle and suck on the delicious cock in her mouth while bucking her hips to entice more phalluses to claim her greedy cunt and fill her womb with their seed.

Diana wasn't able to see it clearly, but the girl's helpless crotch below was now almost completely covered in a deep pool of cum. Only the tips of her apple-round ass cheeks and the clefts of her mound could be seen peeking above the opaque white surface of the liquid. Her neatly trimmed landing strip looked like a thin path down into a steamy hot spring, one that several droplets of semen were eager to follow.

After guzzling down the seed from several more of the increasingly larger manhoods presented to her, something changed. She automatically craned her neck forward and began to lick at the air, expecting another rock-hard dick to enter her mouth. Instead, what suddenly got pressed to her waiting lips was soft and juicy. Her eyes lazily regained their focus and she was greeted with the sight of delicate pussy lips gushing with a seemingly endless supply of hot spunk.

Diana didn’t waste any time in feasting on this offering in the same was as the cocks before. Her mouth sealed around the messy mound and her tongue sloshed into the folds. The juices from within streamed into her mouth and throat, causing her to constantly swallow or risk being suffocated. Once the flow of cum had slowed down, she gently pulled her mouth away from the twitching pussy being pressed into her face. A thick trail of whitish slime stretched and oozed out, connecting the two girls.

The unseen man aggressively fucking Diana’s over-sensitive pussy from behind the girl suddenly came hard and she felt the hot fluid collect between her whipped ass cheeks and spill to the floor.

Diana looked down, expecting to see the sorry state of the female cumdump below her ass, but she was gone. Somewhat surprised, she looked back up and noticed a thin line of matted, downy pubic hair gracing the top of the still-dripping cunt in front of her. It had been hidden before under all the caked-on spunk, but now that Diana had cleaned a good portion of it off, she was able to make out more of the girl’s features. She realized that the girl below her - the girl whose gaping holes were being filled with all the extra slime, juices, and cum from above - was now emptying it all into Diana’s throat.

Diana was far from disgusted, however. She was happy that she could help relieve some of the girl’s burden. She nuzzled her nose against the girl’s quivering clit, enjoying the mixed scents of a man’s jizz and a women’s moist flower. She languidly began to lick at the slit in long, seductive strokes. Diana’s tongue glided deep between the other girl’s swollen vulva, circling and massaging her clitty, before gently running over her landing strip and back down again to repeat the tender dance.

When her tongue got tired, she took the soft flesh into her mouth, gently sucking on each of the girl’s pink lips before going to work on her love button. Like Diana’s, her clit was now a few inches long, so the Asian teenager was able to easily slurp it into her mouth like a tender noodle. She bobbed her head gently and swirled her tongue around the erect nub as if giving a blowjob to a small, delicate penis.

Diana could feel the girl’s pussy start to clench and her ass started to shake, just before squirting her love juices all over Diana’s mouth. As the sweet nectar dribbled down her chin, Diana smiled at the irony of herself now being the one covered in cum and she redoubled her efforts, burrowing her face deep into the delicious twat. Every time she heard the girl moan or cry out was like a gold medal that she cherished.

Diana was disappointed when the spasming girl was finally pulled away from her hungry tongue and absorbed into one of the flesh suits. Diana glumly watched her march away down the tunnel, trying to preserve her taste in her memory. Diana’s sadness didn’t last long, however, as a familiar black dick was pushed in front of her again, and she happily resumed gargling down Arlo’s seed, his cock slightly larger than before. She hummed in delight as she worked on his cock, which made the male teenager gasp in the pleasure.

After several hours of this, Diana could no longer move from the exhaustion. The tentacle gripping her now held her mouth open and moved her head up and down Arlo’s manhood as she stared ahead blankly. She was only semi-conscious when a tentacle wrapped around her eyes and plunged her world into darkness and sexual pleasure. Her only sensations were those of dozens of throbbing cocks entering her three wet orifices. And so she remained that way until she eventually passed out hours later, only to be awoken by a new boy's hanging cock slapping against her cheeks, ready to be sucked. She was all too happy to oblige.

***

Adam turned the monitors off without a word. He didn’t know Diana well, but he still didn’t want to have to witness her going through something like that. Though she seemed to enjoy it after a while, it was clear that this was the result of some sort of drug that her and the other captives kept being injected with. He shuddered. Turning to Sarah, he saw her silently sobbing while still staring at the dark screens.

“How horrible…” She whispered, not looking at him. “If only… if only…”

“Shhh shhh…” Adam hesitantly put his hand on her lap. “Hey, look at me.” She turned her head towards him but didn’t seem to really see him. “It’s going to be okay, you hear me? We’ll be safe here for a long time. Soon, the military, or scientists, or... or someone will find a way to fix all this. Humanity is strong. We won’t lose to a bunch of squishy worms.” He stood, getting a sudden head rush after sitting for so long. “Let’s go back to the others.”

“Oh my god… what are we going to tell them…?” Sarah groaned, also shakily getting to her feet.

“Nothing we don’t have to.” Adam replied in a firm tone. He gently put his hand around her shoulder in a comforting gesture as she sniffed and wiped the last tears from her eyes.

“I’ll handle it.” She said, strength returning to her voice. They both walked back to the living room. Inside they found Zoey asleep on the couch, still wrapped in the blanket. An empty teacup and her glasses lay on the coffee table next to her. Her legs were propped up on Steven’s lap, who sat at the foot of the couch, playing a video game on the television. He apparently heard them step into the room because he leaned back slightly as they approached.

“So?” He asked, without taking his eyes off the virtual machine gun mowing down aliens on the big screen. “You were gone for quite a while. It’s the end of the world, so I have to assume you two were either fucking or drinking. So nice of you to invite me.”

“Wha- we… excuse me!?” Sarah stammered. She really couldn’t get a feel for this guy.

“Shut up, kid.” Adam snorted. “Stop wasting our… MY... precious electricity on pointless entertainment, especially not on my save file!” Adam began to angrily stomp towards the younger, and much smaller man. Steven hastily paused the game and turned to look at them with a startled expression, being careful not to wake up his sister as he did so.

“I-I’m sorry,” he apologized. “It’s… been a… day. Games calm me down and help bury the hurt, you know?” Steven looked down at Zoey, her chest rhythmically rising and falling with each deep, slumbering breath. “I haven’t exactly been the best big brother for her… my only hope was that she would take me as an example of how not to live your life and do something great with hers. I don’t care about my own future, but seeing her bright one stolen away like this is a bit too much…” He sighed regretfully and placed a hand on Zoey’s forehead, brushing some errant strands of hair out of her face.

“Mnn… uhh..?” Zoey blinked her eyes open at the touch. “Stevie…? I had such a weird dream…” She sat up to stretch and the warmth visibly drained from her face as she got her bearings. “O-oh… right…” She slumped over. She took a deep breath and slipped her glasses back on. “Diana. Did you… find her…?” She pulled her legs off of Steven and shifted to look over the back of the couch at the older adults.
“I’m sorry, Zoey,” Sarah said carefully with a frown. “We scoured those cameras for hours but didn’t see any sign of her.” Zoey’s expression became downcast and she lowered her head.

“Y-yeah… that’s what I figured,” Zoey murmured in a small voice. “I knew the odds of finding one person randomly on a few little cameras were close to zero.”

“It’s possible that she managed to get away, and that’s why we didn’t see her.” Adam suggested, following Sarah’s lead. “Who knows- I’m sure there are other pockets of people safely holed up. Maybe she could have found her way to one of them? We can keep searching though, just in case.” Despite Adam's relaxed tone, Steven's eyes shifted between him and Sarah suspiciously. He opened his mouth to say something but closed it as his sister let out a comforted sigh.

“You’re right… there’s always hope.” She said, looking at them with a forced smile. “I like to believe that.” Her words were accented by a loud rumbling coming from her stomach. She blushed a little and laughed. “Oops… I guess my stomach doesn’t care about the end of the world, huh?”

“Well it is pretty late in the afternoon and none of us have eaten all day, I’m guessing.” Adam said, patting his own belly. “I could use a bite. Remember, we don’t have a good idea on how long we will be stuck here, so we will have to be careful with our food… but I don’t see a reason we can’t eat well today to lift our spirits, right gang?” He clapped his hands and headed to the kitchen. “I’ll teach you all my secret recipe for canned beans and canned thanksgiving dinner.” He smiled with a wink as the rest of the group followed him to help prepare.

The spread of food was surprisingly decent despite having come almost entirely from cans. Zoey and Steven ate hungrily and chatted about various things to take their minds off of the day’s events. Adam nursed his food a bit, but Sarah had no appetite at all.

She forced herself to swallow the warm beans to get the much needed calories, but every time she put something in her mouth, her mind was swarmed with the images of her young students being forced to ingest all kinds of alien and human spunk. She gagged softly at the sensation in her mouth pairing with the thought, drawing Adam's attention. He gingerly put a hand on her knee under the table, giving her a soft, knowing look and squeezing gently. She returned his gaze.

“How are we going to survive this?” She whispered to him.

“One day at a time,” he replied. “One day at a time.”

The group cleaned up dinner and spent the evening getting to know each other more: their skills, their interests, their physical condition, and the like. Adam was surprised to find out that Steven was a popular video game streamer that he watched regularly, having never revealed his real face and speaking with a characterized voice. Likewise, Steven was impressed with Adam’s engineering youtube channel and the two of them quickly found common ground in their hobbies.

While the boys got chummy, Zoey and Sarah discussed some theories about the creatures and shared observations. After a while, the group felt the weight of the day’s turmoil and exhaustion hit them all at once. The boys and girls split between the two small bedrooms and they bid each other goodnight. As Sarah attempted to let sleep take her and drive away the nightmares of the day, she heard Zoey shuffle in the cot across the room.

“Professor…?” She asked in a quiet voice. “Are you still awake?”

“Just call me Sarah, Zoey.” She turned to look at the girl through the darkness. Her sleepy face was slightly illuminated by the dim red light near the floor. “What’s on your mind?”

“You found Diana, didn’t you.” Here tone didn’t imply that this was a question. It was hard to read Zoey’s expression in this lighting, but her voice was full of complicated sorrow, not accusation. Sarah was silent for a moment; her heart began to beat a little faster as she contemplated her next words.

“Yes,” she replied in a clear voice. “We did.”

“How… how is she…?”

“Alive. And that’s what matters.”

Zoey paused for a beat before speaking again.

“I’m… not so sure. There are some things worse than death...” Her voice trailed off and she went quiet for several minutes.

“Zoey?”

“Prof- I mean, Sarah…” Zoey spoke up again, her voice momentarily muffled as if speaking into her pillow. “We’ll be able to save her, right…?" Her voice did not sound hopeful. Sarah didn’t really know what to say. She was done trying to lie to people to cover up painful truths. Who was she to judge what was best for others? Her eyes came to rest on the room's steadily glowing red light, and then they opened wide. Suddenly, a flash of realization sparked in her muddled mind as she remembered how the creatures had reacted to the flare.

“Yeah…” Sarah said, quickly sitting up in bed. “We'll save her, Zoey. We’ll save them all!” For the first time all day, her face broke into a clever grin.

That marked the beginning of their fight against the Krinis.

Chapter Text

Two months had passed since Sarah began to hypothesize about the aliens’ potential weakness. Radio contact with the outside world had gone quiet for weeks now, and the only information being shared before was that regular ammunition didn’t seem to affect the creatures much as it simply got absorbed into their flesh. It was too risky to use explosives as there were always captive humans nearby, and destroying the entire nest would cost innumerable lives.

How on earth would humanity be able to overcome these impossible odds? Sarah had a clue: she had caused severe damage to one of the monsters with just a regular flare gun. Why would such a low-powered weapon have such a dramatic effect? She was determined to find out. Was it the heat? The light? If only she could study their biology up close… but that was impossible. Her only choice was to attempt to gleam insights on the invaders by watching their depraved actions over the security camera network.

“Let’s zoom in on camera seven,” Sarah said to Adam, who was sitting next to her in the bunker’s monitoring room and controlling the interface. “I think I see a few Takers acting strangely…” She idly clicked the button on her pen as she readied herself to record any worthwhile observations in her notebook. Sure enough, some of the tentacle creatures were flailing about as if attacking something. Usually encounters with the Takers didn’t last long. They simply overpowered their prey and, well, took them.

Sarah didn’t think that the strange activity on the screen would lead to any sort of breakthrough, but at this point she was clutching at straws to find anything useful. The last few days of watching the monitors hadn’t yielded much in the way of results, just empty, ichor-covered streets, the occasional wild animal, and hundreds of captive humans being endlessly fucked.

Though it had been difficult to watch at first, initially due to horror but later on due to arousal, Sarah was now starting to become desensitized to the countless nude bodies and the lewd acts being performed on them. The biologist in her actually came to start marveling at the invading creatures and how they were apparently managing to convert human fluids - a substance that should have been completely alien to them - into a source of energy and sustenance.

Just the other day, she had spotted a hulking Taker stalking the city streets. The large creature, like the others of its kind, seemed entirely formed out of squirming, fleshy tentacles that worked together to create a body. It crawled on six limbs that supported a thick, hog-like torso. Embedded in each limb were two nude women - one in the upper leg above the “knee” and one below.

Their limbs and faces were all covered with unyielding tentacles, leaving their large, voluptuous breasts, distended stomachs, and moist holes exposed - though the latter were almost always filled with pulsating tentacles pumping some sort of thick, orange fluid deep inside. Sarah imagined this must be some sort of seminal fluid, as all the women appeared to be in the late stages of pregnancy. Her suspicions were proven correct, as every so often, one of the women would begin to violently spasm and twitch before several small tentacles would gush from her womb and sloppily wriggle on the ground covered in juices. The baby creatures would slither off while the newly evacuated pussy was filled with more tentacle cocks to continue the cycle anew.

As it moved, the creature’s legs quickly shuffled along the ground, causing all twelve sets of tits to madly swing and jiggle while their bulging stomachs shook. Eventually, the creature seemed to tire and came to a stop. At this point, the tentacles working on stuffing the women’s pussies redoubled their efforts, this time paying close attention to each of their engorged clits with vibrating and sucking tendrils, seemingly in an attempt to promote milk production.

Larger tentacles sprouted from the creature’s misshapen “head” like dreadlocks and firmly latched onto each woman’s hard nipples before starting to rhythmically squeeze and knead the supple flesh. Their efforts were soon rewarded as creamy white liquid began to spurt from the helpless tits, which was quickly sucked up by the tentacles. After a short while of doing this, the alien’s lethargy seemed to wane and it resumed its activities.

Sarah still hadn’t figured out how the Takers managed to get the women to lactate to this degree, especially as she had witnessed some ladies who didn’t appear pregnant whatsoever still manage to squirt gallons of milk. She assumed it had something to do with the injections that were regularly administered to the captives, the juices being pumped into every orifice, or both. It had to be some sort of alien drug that produced strong aphrodisiac effects, boosted reproductive traits, and, clearly, greatly enhanced virility as evidenced by the almost constantly ejaculating men trapped in the creature’s back.

The twelve men were almost completely absorbed into the creature’s writhing flesh, with only their enormous erections and full balls exposed. Just like the bouncing boobs below them, their genitals madly danced through the air as the creature swiftly scampered through the streets. Despite the erratic movements of their manhoods, dexterous tentacles still managed to stroke them from base to tip. Vibrating tendrils were wrapped around and rapidly masturbating each cock, the speed of which sent the tentacles’ lube-like slime flying everywhere. Their balls were constantly fondled and teased by little feelers that seemed determined to help them build up as much cum as possible before releasing their loads.

And release them they did. Every ten seconds or so, at least two or three of the men powerfully ejaculated, sending rope after rope of hot jizz erupting out of their straining, foot long dicks. The sticky semen rained down in all directions, splattering onto the swollen tits and pregnant bellies of the women below them and coating the ground as the creature walked to create a slick trail of spunk wherever it went. Even while the men were cumming the tentacles never let up. They even seemed to relish in attacking their over-sensitive cock heads at these moments, causing the ejaculating penises to twitch madly in post-orgasm torture.

This behavior confused Sarah quite a bit.

“Why do you suppose they waste the semen of some men but yet collect it from others?” She had asked Adam. They both weren’t as used to all the explicit details on the monitors back then, so they still only managed to speak about them aloud after fighting through considerable embarrassment.

“No idea,” He shrugged. I’ve been more concerned about how they get those guys to ejaculate so damn much. Speaking from experience, I can tell you that three or four times in a row is usually my physical limit before things start to hurt.” Adam seemed to realize what he was admitting to only as he was finished saying it. Sarah blinked and looked away with a slight blush.

“I-I see…”

“Erm, I mean… back in my young and foolish years. Not recently of course.” Adam forced an awkward laugh and turned back to watch the screens in grueling silence.

Since then, Sarah had come up with a couple of potential reasons for the Takers to be wasting all that human seed, but none of them were satisfactory. They ranged from it being a simple accident to some sort of pheromone spreading tactic. She needed more data, and thus she focused on the feed from camera seven, where something had the Takers in an excited frenzy. The reason soon became clear.

A family of four was being dragged kicking and screaming out of a derelict convenience store. No doubt they had been scavenging for food before being discovered. Sarah was yet again reminded of how lucky she was to be safe in a well-stocked bunker. As Sarah watched, the family members had all four limbs ensnared by tentacles and were lifted into the air.

They appeared to be Latino from what she could tell, as they all had caramel skin and glossy dark hair. The parents looked to be in their late-thirties, judging by how the twin boy and girl seemed to be around 18. They had the air of a family that might have been in the area to look at prospective colleges.

Early on, Sarah and Adam had quickly come to realize they never saw young children within the nests and hybrids... but they also never saw them out on the streets. So the Takers must be bringing them somewhere else, but they had no idea where or why. It looked like these poor teens were acceptable to the creatures though, just as Diana had been, as the tentacles quickly began removing their clothes alongside their struggling parents’.

The mother and daughter were suspended facing the father and son, each being forced to watch the rest of the family as their bodies became slowly revealed. The mother was well endowed, with voluptuous heavy breasts, a slim waist, and a perfectly curved bottom. The red dress she wore was torn violently from her body by the tentacles to reveal a matching set of extremely risqué black panties and a bra, both of which were practically see-through and left little to the imagination. Her quivering boobs were already fit to burst out of the tight lingerie due to their size.

They weren’t kept waiting much longer. A tentacle grabbed the center of her bra and yanked it off, allowing her heavy globes to burst out into view, exposed for all to see. They briefly bounced in the air but were quickly wrapped in several tentacles that began to knead and squeeze them, along with her nipples. Though there was no audio on the cameras, Sarah could tell that she was moaning and that her husband was yelling something out towards her just before a tentacle forced his mouth into submission.

The next tentacles to attack the mother were so eager to get into her cunt that they didn’t even fully remove her black mesh panties. They simply pulled the crotch out of the way and went to work stuffing her already dripping hole full of tentacle cock. Another tentacle slide up between her juicy tits and began to throat fuck her, causing her to gag and choke on the alien spunk that began to fill her mouth. She wasn’t the only one having a hard time, however.

Next to her, the daughter was also being stripped. She was wearing a loose-fitting tank top over a strapless bra and black spandex bike shorts under a cute skirt. Her young eyes were wide in terror as they saw the slimy tentacles approach her helpless body, unable to make a noise as a tentacle wrapped around her mouth. The tendrils seemed to be uninterested in playing with her comparatively boring bra, so instead of pulling it off of her, rapidly vibrating feelers waved through the air and sliced through her top.

As her tank top and bra fell away in pieces, her perky little boobs greeted the eyes of her brother and father. Her pert peaks were quickly covered with tentacles that, while unable to get a good grip on them as they had with her mother, began to hungrily lick and suck at her extremely stiff nipples. Small vibrating tendrils swirled around them until they were completely erect, at which point both nipples began to get rapidly stroked as the tendrils excreted a slick lube all over them.

Her eyes shook as if already orgasming just from having her young tits played with. It was only going to get more intense for her, as her legs were suddenly yanked far apart right in front of her brother’s face, causing her skirt to ride up and reveal the clearly visible outline of her mound against the skin-tight spandex of her shorts.

The tentacles slid up her leg holes and started to squirm around her crotch before suddenly flexing and expanding, causing the tight fabric of both her shorts and panties to tear and fall away, leaving her moist teenage pussy only inches from her brother’s face, who seemed torn between looking away or taking it all in. Her delicate, unshaven pubes were practically tickling his nose, so it no doubt required a lot of willpower on his part to divert his gaze.

He wasn’t able to maintain his focus for long, as he was also unceremoniously stripped naked in front of his sister just as she had been moments before. His t-shirt and shorts were pulled up and down respectively, revealing boxer shorts with little green alien faces on them. Sarah noted the irony.

The sight of his mother and sister being violated clearly had aroused something in the boy as an impressive tent had already formed in his underwear. A thick tentacle slid down under the elastic band and began to slither around his bulge, causing him to involuntarily shudder. The tendril then retracted and aggressively tugged his boxers off. His rock-hard 5” teen cock got pulled down with the garment and then painfully slapped back up against his toned stomach, bobbing a bit before coming to a stop.

He sported a respectable patch of dark, fluffy pubes that were quickly covered by a thick tentacle that swallowed his young member from tip to base, even going as far as to engulf his tight ball sack. It began to squeeze and pulsate as if milking him and he opened his mouth and threw his head back just as smaller feelers began to playfully rub and tease his nipples.

The patriarch of the family could only helplessly watch in disbelief as his family was stripped and molested in front of his very eyes. He was moved so that his own crotch was directly in front of his daughter’s field of view, the three of them now forming a sort of human ladder. His expression turned from valiant defiance to utter defeat as his own clothing was ripped from his body. His work suit and tie fell to the ground below as tentacles began to tear off his boxer briefs, eager to get full access to his impressive bulge.

Soon enough, his respectable 7” dick flopped out and struck his daughter in the face, who winced and blushed. She stared at it unabashedly, however, as if amazed. Sarah wondered if this was the first real penis she had seen up close in person. Sarah certainly remembered how astounded she had been the first time she saw a guy’s genitals - especially seeing his balls - which she had only at that point realized were, in fact, “balls”. She chuckled at the memory as she watched the feed, despite the horrors it displayed.

To Sarah’s surprise, the tentacles did not begin masturbating the father’s cock, which was only at half-mast. He must have been using all of his willpower to repress his instincts. Instead of a tentacle playing with his manhood, a funnel-shaped one appeared and began to ooze a viscous, orange liquid all over his shaft, which enrobed it like honey. Sarah watched transfixed as the smothered rod immediately began to harden until it looked so painfully erect that it might burst.

Both of the Takers attacking the family already had a single captive inside. The one holding the women had a large black man’s ass and cock sticking out of its abdomen, which were being constantly frisked by tentacles. The one holding the guys had a woman’s bountiful breasts visible on its back, being milked into a frenzy.

The tentacle sucking the black man’s oversized, thick shaft slowly slid off its length, leaving the madly twitching and squirting member covered in gooey slime. Sarah thought the sight of the painted-orange cock set against the rest of his dark skin was oddly satisfying.

Suddenly, the mother was swung over towards him and, without warning, she was impaled down onto the foot-long black cock below her. Her eyes watered and rolled back into her head, which was quickly lashed to the creature’s body as her limbs were absorbed into it as well. Tentacles pushed up on the black man’s butt and began to forcefully shove his dick back and forth into the trembling woman, the tentacle mucus acting as a perfect lubricant. The strong force of the pounding made her large tits jiggle deliciously with each motion.

As the father watched his wife getting banged by a complete stranger, he noticed their son also getting dragged towards her. The boy’s swaying genitals were shoved against the face of his mother as his limbs were held tight in front of him inside the tentacle body.

The aphrodisiac drugs in the tentacle’s slime seemed to be already doing their sinister work on the mother, as she didn’t even hesitate to swallow her son’s enticing erection down into her mouth, lapping away at his balls with her tongue, much to the boy’s surprise and apparent delight. She bobbed her head back and forth along his teenage shaft as best she could as if sucking on the most delicious candy of her life. It wasn’t long before a thin line of cum began to dribble from between both sets of her lips as her son and the man fucking her came hard inside her moist holes.

The boy’s own holes weren’t ignored either. A ribbed tentacle, covered in mucus, rammed its way into his twitching boypussy and found its way through his body, exiting out through his mouth and wriggling in the air. It was too intense for the boy who appeared on the verge of passing out, but a small needled tentacle suddenly entered his neck and his energy seemed renewed as he began to actively shake his hips to help his mother take more and more of his already re-hardening dick.

Sarah could only assume that the father was grateful that his wife’s vision was blocked, even if by their own son’s naked penis, as he, too, was placed in another hybrid creature’s chest. He strained his muscles to escape as he noticed the tentacle’s intentions, but he was held completely immobile. Small feelers grew up and began to tickle and tug at his hanging balls, but what clearly had his attention was the approaching form of his nude daughter. The tentacles brought them face-to-face before slowly lowering her spread legs towards his well-lubed manhood.

They gently rubbed the girl’s swollen vulva against his reddening glans, playfully swallowing just the tip and rocking around it a bit before suddenly pushing her down all the way and forcing his whole length inside of her apparently inexperienced slit. Her moist pussy lips were buried into her father’s thick black pubes.

She began to wildly thrash in pain, and her father blankly stared up into the sky, unable to process that he had just taken his own daughter’s virginity. Sarah realized that she hadn’t noticed Diana behaving this way. She must have gotten right down to business as soon as college started… or maybe even earlier.

Tentacles lashed around the girl’s body and bound her close to her father, pressing her hard nipples into his abdomen and gliding her up and down onto his cock. Her stiff nubs trailed up and down his hairy chest, adding to the stimulation. Even from the low-res footage, Sarah could tell the girl was experiencing a huge climax as her asshole flexed open and closed in intense, orgasmic spasms.

As she continued to ride her dad’s slippery penis, another small tentacle poked at her twitching anus. She shook her head in terror, her mouth still gagged, but the tentacle paid her no heed. It slithered up into her tight hole and started to piston in and out, gushing loads of the orange fluid into her bowels just as her groaning father filled her tight cunt with his own hot juices.

Sarah stared at the monitor as the family continued to violate each other in full view of everyone watching. She had been desensitized to such things, but even so it was hard to watch. There was a part of her, however, that secretly wished to trade places with them. To experience a thick tentacle cock perfectly filling her up and forcing her to experience endless pleasure.

There wasn’t much privacy in the bunker, so she hadn’t been able to masturbate at all in months and it was starting to drive her a little crazy. She wondered how the rest of the group was handling it, especially Steven who was still in his early twenties and no doubt a fountain of virility.

“I… I think I’ve seen enough for one day,” Sarah mumbled. She stood up with her legs tightly closed, worrying about any unwanted moisture being noticed by Adam.

“Already?” He asked in mock surprise. “You mean you DON’T like watching this hellscape? You coulda’ fooled me.” He winked, but his expression quickly changed to being apologetic as he saw the embarrassed look on Sarah’s face. “Sorry, I didn’t mean… I mean… I was just joking around.” He scratched his growing beard and stood up alongside her.

“What do you want for lunch?” She asked, changing the subject.

“I dunno. What were you thinking?”

“Maybe... canned food?”

“Hmm… but we had that yesterday.”

“It’s what I’m good at making.”

“Again, coulda’ fooled me.”

“Hey!” She laughed and playfully punched him in the arm (though with a bit of extra force). “Stop teasing me and let’s go get the other two. Steven should be back from checking out the rain barrel. It was almost empty last time I-” Her eyes flitted over Adam’s shoulder and then she suddenly rushed past him to stare closely at one of the other monitors.

“A-Adam! Look at this!” She hastily beckoned to him without taking her eyes off of the screen.

“What!? What is it!?” He said, startled. He bent down to look over her shoulder to see what she was watching. His eyes widened. “What is she doing!?”

A lone figure stood in the street just outside of the college Sarah and Adam taught at. The person was completely covered in what looked like a biker-suit and helmet, though her ample bosom straining tightly against the fabric made it clear that she was a woman. She appeared to be trying to gain entry to one of the school’s entrances, hacking away at the thick crystalline ichor that covered the door using some sort of long metallic tool.

“She’s going to get herself caught making that much noise!” Sarah exclaimed, aghast. Sure enough, a hybrid appeared just as the woman was about to break through the last layers covering the door. She glanced over her head and saw the creature lunge its long tentacled arm at her, but just before it made contact, she gracefully leapt backwards with an inhuman swiftness, though the tool she carried remained lodged in the ichor.

Though she dodged the first attack, the creature, seemingly a bit taken aback, had already extended its other arm towards where she was landing. Just as it was about to wrap around her athletic body, the woman hurled a small silver orb towards it. Though the orb didn’t seem to change in any way, the tentacles forming the monster suddenly fell to the ground like liquid, flailing about randomly in a pitiful display.

“Wh-what did she just do!?” Adam asked, his nose inches from the screen.”

“How should I know!?” Sarah replied, her shocked face right next to his. “The entire construct is losing its structural integrity!” They continued to watch as the whole creature was reduced to nothing more than a pool of weakly flopping worms.

The two captive humans, both men, who had been inside of it, also fell to the ground in a wet pile. However, despite their newfound freedom, they appeared either unable or unwilling to stand up and escape, simply lying in the mound of writhing tentacles and panting. Suddenly they seemed to notice one another for the first time and practically swam towards each other’s erections, before locking their mouths around the other’s cock and greedily sucking in a 69 position.

Adam looked a bit grossed-out by this display. Though not a homophobe, he still wasn’t particularly interested in seeing that sort of thing. Though he had certainly witnessed it plenty of times on the monitors, he never quite got used to it. Sarah, on the other hand, had a very different reaction, which she kept to herself.

The mysterious woman seemed to hesitate for a moment, unsure of whether to go save the two men or to return to her task with the door - but her inaction only lasted for a second. Just as she was heading towards the door again, three more hybrids appeared from behind a nearby house. Her pace quickened towards the door, clearly hoping to beat the creatures to it, but it wasn’t looking good and she knew it.

She ran a hand along her belt which carried three more of the silver balls from before, as if considering using another, but she must have calculated that this wasn’t a fight worth attempting, especially as the previously deformed creature on the ground behind her was already slowly starting to build itself back up again from the tentacles that had regained their senses.

She turned to run and abandon her tool, but her previous moments of hesitation had already added up too much. She was blind-sided by a large tentacle arm that suddenly rose from the still-forming pile of tentacles. It sent her flying across the street and slamming into the side of a house. Her limp body slid to the ground and her head slumped over as if unconscious.

“Shit, that’s it for her, then.” Adam said with a disappointed sigh. “I really hoped we could… huh? Who…?”

“STEVEN!?” Sarah yelled, standing up and sending the chair behind her flying into the desk behind her.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS HE DOING!?” Adam roared while slamming his hands against the terminal interface.

“Is-is something wrong…?” Zoey’s worried voice entered the room behind them. “I heard a lot of bangs and yelling, so…” Her face paled as she saw what was on the monitor next to Sarah and Adam. “Oh my GOD! Is that STEVIE!? WHERE IS THIS!?” She scrambled up next to the other two and desperately watched the screen as, sure enough, her older brother stealthily creeping towards the unconscious woman, holding a pool cue in one hand and his smart phone in the other.

“Dammit is that one of my pool cues!?” Adam yelled. “I only have two of those! That little shit!”

“Fuck you! Is that really important right now, professor!?” Zoey screeched at him. “Sarah, where is this!?” Her sharp eyes suddenly focused, taking in the details on the flickering monitor. “Wait is that the college campus?”

“Y-yes.” Sarah stammered, surprised by Zoey’s outburst. “Steven must have heard the commotion going on down the road and thought he could be a hero or something...”

“He’s a fuckin’ idiot is what he is!” Adam snapped. “He was just supposed to go up, check the rain barrels, and come back down. What is he thinking!? He knows we aren’t in the business of saving random individuals right now!”

“That’s because unlike you, he cares about helping people!” Zoey spat back, her body shaking with rage.

“I BUILT THIS SHELTER!”

“WOW how many times have I heard THAT this week while you sit on your ASS!?” She got up in his face, spittle flying. “Congratulations! do you want a goddamn MEDAL!?” It looked like they were both about to start throwing punches before Sarah suddenly interjected.

“ENOUGH!” She bellowed, putting herself between the two. “This is a stressful situation and our thinking ability is clearly impaired. We need to focus. So SIT. DOWN.” She glared menacingly at both of them, her chest heaving.

“Y-yes ma’am…!” Zoey shrunk back and fumbled into a chair.

“But she…!” Adam clicked his tongue. “You’re right…” He lost steam and dropped into a chair as well.

“I’m… I’m sorry professor… I just get protective of my brother. He’s all I’ve got now, you know…?”

“I’m sorry too, Zoey. That wasn’t right of me. ...Shit.” Adam sighed.

“Good.” Sarah clapped her hands together. “Now that you both have your heads on straight, let’s return to figuring out how to get our dumb-but-heroic friend Steven out of this mess, hm?”

They turned to anxiously watch the scene unfold on the screen as Steven made his way over to the unconscious woman, inching along as quietly as possible to avoid alerting the several Takers in the area.

“We have to go help!” Zoey piped up. “He has no chance of getting that woman out of there by himself!”

“There’s no way we’d get there in time to do anything…” Adam groaned.

“We’ll have to just hope he knows what he’s doing.” Sarah said, eyeing the phone in Steven’s hand and wondering if he was attempting to do what she thought he was.

“Mngh…” Zoey squirmed in her seat, relenting but seemingly ready to bolt for the door at any moment.

“Hey,” Adam said in a firm voice. “Don’t even think about it. He wouldn’t want you in danger.”

“I guess you’re right…” Zoey murmured. Her fidgeting stopped and she focused on the screen even harder, as if trying to mentally will her brother to turn around and run away.

Despite Zoey’s best attempts at ESP, Steven pushed onwards. The group watched with bated breath as he neared the woman, dropped the pool cue, and crouched down on one knee in an attempt to lift her up into a fireman's carry. However, it appeared that his lifestyle as a video game streamer had not done wonders for his physical abilities. Just as he managed to position her body into a good spot on his back, his legs gave out and he fell forward, slipping on the pool cue and crashing to the ground.

“No…!” Zoey gasped, covering her mouth and jumping to her feet before Adam quickly grabbed her in a bear hug to immobilize her.

The Taker that had initially knocked the woman away was already nearly reassembled and heading in their direction, with the two men still choking down each other’s cocks absorbed back into its abdomen. But with the sudden sound of Steven’s collapse, the other three Takers, who had previously just been investigating the area, also pivoted towards the two of them and began to trudge dangerously close to where they lay.

Steven hastily got to his feet, using the pool cue as a support while fumbling with his phone. Suddenly, the closest of the four hybrids lashed out at him with its stretchy tentacle limbs. Steven made little effort to dodge it. It wasn’t clear if this was because he physically couldn’t, knew it would be futile, or because it would otherwise strike the woman behind him, who was starting to stir. Regardless of what he was thinking, he was quickly subdued by the tentacles and pulled up into the air by his legs.

Steven began to stab at the tendrils binding him, using the now broken pool cue as a spear. It did little other than annoy the creature, which began to bind his thrashing limbs with strong tentacles. Just before he was completely restrained, however, Steven held up his smart phone to the creature and a bright flash suddenly blanketed the tentacles around him.

“...He took a picture of it…?” Zoey asked, incredulously, suddenly losing the strength to fight against Adam’s sturdy arms.

“That fool…” Sarah groaned, massaging her eyes. “It told him it was only a theory!”

“What are you talking about?” Adam asked, finally being able to relax a little now that the struggling girl in his arms had calmed down.

“It was one of my ideas I shared with him on the Taker’s weaknesses…” Sarah explained. “That flare gun - the one I used on the first day - remember how it melted the tentacles? Well, I assumed it either had to do with the heat or the bright light… but I wasn’t sure…” She sighed heavily. “I guess we can rule out the latter…”

Sure enough, the tentacles holding Steven seemed unperturbed by the light. A look of shock and frustration came over his face as the phone got knocked from his hand. The Taker had him hanging upside down and now completely bound in tentacles. His blonde hair fell from his face and tickled the jiggling breasts of the woman inside the creature’s chest, which were being milked by two tentacle suckers. Her glazed eyes locked onto his and she seemed to lazily smile at him through the thick tentacle she was sucking on.

She opened her mouth wide as if to try and say something but all she could muster was to cough up drool and orange alien cum that gushed down her chin and onto her bound tits. The Taker suddenly thrust Steven’s face in between her slime-covered boobs and he began to jerk in his bonds, clearly struggling for breath. The erratic movements did little to deter the tentacles that quickly began to explore Steven’s body under his hoodie and work to remove his uncannily tight jeans.

“They’re gonna kill him! We need to help! We need to do SOMETHING!” Zoey yelled, rocking her body back and forth in Adam’s tight grip in an attempt to worm her way out.

“There’s nothing we can do! I’m sorry, Zoey, but your brother is…” Adam’s voice trailed off. His eyes, like Sarah’s, were staring at the screen. Just as the tentacles had ripped open his hoodie, something glinted off the light next to him and suddenly all four of the Takers reeled back, crumbling into individual tentacles and sending all the captive humans falling to the ground.

The helmeted woman had regained her senses. She was clutching a heavily bleeding wound on her side, but she was up on her feet. Just as one of the other creatures had started to wind its tentacles up her well-toned thighs, she had suddenly sprung into action, hurling another of her silver orbs into the midst of the monsters.

She didn’t have long to celebrate, however, as she stumbled forward weakly and collapsed to her knees, holding her wound. Her subsequent attempts to stand were only met with failure as she slid on the mucus-covered street.

Fortunately, Steven was having better luck. He grabbed the nearby pool cue and used it to shakily make his way over to the woman, ignoring the orgy going on behind him, made up of the freed human captives who had almost immediately started wildly fucking each other in the squirming mass of tentacles and slime.

There were five men and one woman total. The woman was happily riding two of the giant cocks in an impressive display of double penetration, while hungrily sucking down the stiff rod of another man next to her. Both her hands were occupied on the two-foot-long monster dick on her opposite side, frantically stroking the man’s throbbing shaft and massaging his balls. The final man had attempted to slide his engorged penis between her breasts, which still dribbled milk from the nipples, but the thrashing of the entire group made it too difficult. He instead began to squeeze and nurse on her tits as another of the men started to fiddle with his unused manhood.

It was too late to save them, is what Steven probably assumed, as he hurriedly made his way to his struggling savior. After several tense seconds of maneuvering past flailing tentacles, he finally made it to her. He attempted to lift her up while speaking to her, but she knocked his hands away, leaving him shocked. He stood there unmoving for a moment before snapping out of whatever was in his mind as the woman suddenly fell back to the ground. Her hand left her injured side, revealing the gash to still be freely bleeding out.

The woman seemed to be losing consciousness again as her head lolled to the side. With the power of the adrenaline no doubt pumping through his veins, Steven wasted no time in scooping her up and onto his back. She had a very athletic and curvy body, but her frame was still a bit smaller than his. With visible effort, Steven got to his feet and managed to break out into a light jog, not even stealing a look behind him at the Takers that were just now starting to reform. After that, he left the camera’s field of vision, heading in the direction of the bunker.

Sarah, Adam, and Zoey all stared at the monitors without a word for several seconds before all of them simultaneously started to scramble towards the entrance.

‘You ladies stay put; I’ve got this!” Adam shouted as he began to climb up the ladder to the hatch.

“Zoey, go prepare a bed! I’ll get first aid supplies!” Sarah instructed. Both women dashed off to complete their respective tasks. Sarah ran to the bathroom and shakily grabbed some disinfectant and gauze from the medical cabinet, along with a thread, scissors, and a needle for stitching wounds.

“Quick! Lower her down, slowly!” She heard Adam saying up above.

“That doesn’t make sense!” Steven’s wheezing voice replied.

The sounds of grunting and sliding objects echoed down the hallway as Sarah returned with the supplies in hand. Adam and Steven had already managed to move the woman down into the bunker, with the older man carrying her towards the sleeping area while Steven closed the hatch behind them.

Sarah followed next to Steven as they hurriedly made their way towards the bed that Zoey had prepared. Adam gently placed the woman on the cot, careful not to agitate her wound. Her large chest was heaving slowly in haggard breaths.

“We need to get her out of this suit so we can get to the cut.” Adam ordered, as he began to reach for the scissors in Sarah’s hands.

“In your dreams!” Sarah declared. “Zoey, escort the boys out of the room while we take care of her.”

“W-wait! But-!” Steven started to interject, but his sister was too fast for him. She grabbed both of the startled men by the arms and shoved them out of the room, closing the door in their faces before turning around to assist Sarah.

“Oh, come on!” Adam’s voice rang out from the other side of the door. “It’s not like we haven’t all seen tons of naked women in the past couple months!”

“Hold these,” Sarah ignored Adam and instructed Zoey, giving her most of the items in her hands before she wielded the scissors to carefully cut the woman’s skintight suit away from her body, exposing her toned midriff. Both Sarah and Zoey let out a gasp of surprise at what they saw. It wasn’t the wound - which didn’t seem as deep as Sarah had feared - but what was around it. The woman’s skin was pale blue.

“Oh my god… she’s already dead!” Zoey began to fret. “Except… wait… something’s not right…” Not only was the woman’s skin-tone unusual, but she also didn’t have a belly button.

“What in the…?” Sarah breathed. But there was no time to think about all that now; they had to stop the bleeding first. Refocusing on her task, Sarah disinfected the cut and blotted up the excess, orange blood - the color of which she was only now truly noticing for the first time.

Though she was a biologist and not a doctor, Sarah had taken some medical training several years prior when doing some camp counseling over the summer. She prayed that she could still remember how to do this. She took a deep breath and began to suture the wound as best she could with slightly trembling fingers. Eventually, she completed what she considered to be a pretty decent stitching and the woman seemed to stabilize, though she hadn’t regained consciousness.

Sarah put down the last of her tools as she applied an adhesive bandage to the cut and let out a relieved sigh that she had been holding in. She glanced at Zoey and they both gulped as she moved her hands up to the woman’s tinted helmet. It didn’t seem to come off at first, but then Zoey pressed a small button on the side, which resulted in the entire helmet suddenly dissolving away and into the neckline of the suit. They gaped at the woman’s peacefully resting face.

“G-guys…?” Sarah called out. “Maybe come in here after all…”

***

That evening, the group gathered in the kitchen to eat dinner together, as was usual. Their conversation, however, was far from it.

“So what are we going to do about this… um… ‘woman’?” Adam spoke up.

“I guess we’ll at least have to wait for her to wake up before we figure anything out.” Sarah shrugged. They had spent the last couple months watching aliens take over an entire city, so it was not incredibly shocking to have discovered another one - albeit of an apparently different species. Or at least they assumed the woman was an extraterrestrial. She had several human-like features, but many that were distinctly not of this earth.

“She kinda’ reminds me of a void elf from World of Warcraft…” Steven said absent mindedly while prodding at his canned corn.

“Mmm… yeah I can see it.” Adam nodded in agreement.

“Wh-huh?” Sarah said in confusion. Zoey put a hand on her shoulder and shook her head, saying,

“It’s from a video game.”

“Ah.”

Sarah wasn’t too familiar with the game in question, but she definitely agreed that the woman looked like something out of a fantasy story. Beyond just having light blue skin, she also had long, white hair, two eyes that were slightly larger than a human’s, ears with two pointed ends, and flat nostrils with only a hint of a nose.

The fact that she clearly had mammaries (or what Sarah assumed to be breasts) made her question all that she thought she knew about evolution and the common ancestry of humans. Her most striking features, however, were her extremely long white eyebrows that curled up in the air like antennae. At a glance she would be mistaken for a gorgeous, graceful human woman, but she was, without a doubt, an alien.

“Good thing she’s at least able to breathe our air.” Sarah sighed. “Who knows what might have happened otherwise after we took off her helmet.”

“I knew something was different about her when she tried to speak to me after I saved her,” Steven said. “I didn’t recognize the language.”

“After YOU saved HER?” Zoey gave him an incredulous look. “You do realize we were watching the whole thing on the monitors, right?”

“It was all a blur, honestly.” He shrugged.

“What were you even thinking!? You could have been captured! Did you even think about how that would affect us? Affect me!?”

“Listen, when I hear someone in trouble, it’s my instinct to go help.”

“Mhm.” Zoey eyed him over skeptically. “I assume I know what ‘instincts’ you are referring to. So it’s just a coincidence that she happens to be a total babe?”

“I can’t control the winds of fate. We’re all just slaves to destiny...” Steven said wistfully while giving his sister a dramatic look. She punched him in the arm.

“If you ever do something like that again, you’re going to WISH they had taken you away.” She glared at him and shoved a spoonful of spinach into her mouth. “Blughh… I’ll never get used to this…” She mournfully swallowed the offending green mush. She gulped down the rest of her bottled water as if trying to drown herself to avoid having to eat any more vegetables.

“Hey, careful with how much of that you drink,” Adam cautioned. “As Steven confirmed earlier, our water barrels are running pretty low due to the lack of rain. We need to be a bit more frugal in our water usage for the time being.”

“Ah, right…” Zoey said sheepishly.

“Don’t worry so much,” said Steven, trying to reassure his sister. “It looked like some rain clouds were finally rolling in overhead just as I was getting back. We’ll be able to replenish our water reserves in no time!”

The rest of the group didn’t seem too sure, however, and they continued to eat in silence for a few more minutes until Adam once again broke the awkward silence.

“So...” He spoke slowly. “What about... alien viruses and stuff? Shouldn’t we be quarantining her or something?”

“Mnn, thash a common mishconshepshun,” Zoey said through a mouthful of greens while shaking her head. She took a labored gulp and continued. “Bacteria and viruses that evolved on Earth alongside humans are able to infect us for that exact reason. Pathogenesis requires that the bacteria or virus be able to interface with the host’s cells, which is the product of millions of years of coevolution. Furthermore -”

“Ok, let me stop you right there,” Steven groaned, putting his hand up to his sister’s blabbering mouth. “We get it. You’re smart. It’s good to know we’re safe from killer alien diseases, at least.”

“Zoey’s right,” Sarah agreed. “However… this… alien, for lack of a better name, does share a surprising amount of features with us. So it may be too early to assume that their biology is completely different from ours.”

“We actually refer to ourselves as ‘Bellus.’”

All four of the humans in the room swiveled in their seats to face the kitchen entryway. Adam barely seemed to notice that he knocked over his open bottle of water. Standing behind them all was the alien woman, who was now very much awake. Her large, almond shaped eyes had a buttery yellow hue to them and white irises in the center.

Her eyes scanned the room calmly, giving off the impression that she was sizing them all up. The alien didn’t seem concerned at all, likely because she believed that she could take them all in a fight. Based on the footage from before, Sarah had no doubt that this belief was well founded.

“Forgive me for intruding on this communal calorie ingestion,” the ‘bellus’ continued. “But we must be swift. I believe we share a common enemy in the Krinis and time grows short for us to act.” She looked out at them all expectantly. No one said a word as they simply stared at the alien nonplussed.

“Y-you can speak English…?” Steven finally mustered up the courage to ask. “But back then you…”

“Did not have this,” she replied. She tossed him something, which he caught out of the air.

“My phone!” Steven exclaimed. “I thought I lost this forever!”

“Yes, apologies. I procured this during our earlier battle. Though primitive, I was able to operate it well enough to gain at least a basic understanding of your species and planet.” She wore an expression that Sarah swore was a smug grin, but it was hard to know for sure. “I will admit, I was worried you all spoke in rhyme like on your device there. I am glad to know that you do not seem to behave this way normally.”

“What…?” Steven scratched his head. “Oh…! You must have listened to my music! I’ve got good taste, right?”

“I have not had a chance to sample your kind’s cuisine. It hardly seems palatable.” She gave a side-eyed glance at Zoey, who still had a soggy spinach leaf dangling from her stupefied mouth. “I take it by your inexpressive faces that your planet has yet to achieve interstellar contact. I imagine that my presence must be quite shocking, then, but I would expect the Krinis to be even more so.”

“Krinis…” Sarah finally found her words. “You’ve said that a couple of times now… what is that?” The alien looked at Sarah as if she were a pitiful child. Sarah was getting a little tired of her apparent superiority complex, even if it was arguably justified.

“The ones consuming your planet,” she replied. “The parasites who leech off of your reproductive systems. They are the Krinis. They devastated my world and are now on the verge of claiming yours. Or maybe you did not notice?”

“Yeah we ‘noticed,’” Adam said with a huff. “Maybe you didn’t notice yourself, but we saved your life - so maybe at least thank us, miss alien?” She looked over at him with an evaluating gaze, blinking a few times before giving a small smile.

“Forgive me. I am not yet accustomed to your social mores.” She put her hands up to her eyebrow-antennae in a sort of salute. “You may call this one A’luhr. It is the closest approximation to your human vocal sounds. Thank you for assisting and healing me, though the battle was lost.”

“You can call me Adam. This is my place.”

“Impressive,” said A’luhr, not looking particularly impressed.

“S-Steven!” Seven stuttered, with a hint of a blush.

“I’m Zoey.” Said his sister as she finished the food in her mouth with a look of embarrassment.

“My name is Sarah Cassidy,” Sarah declared, standing and walking towards A’luhr. “I-I have so many questions to ask you… about… everything! But to start, what did you mean when you said ‘our time grows short’?”

“Based on how much time seems to have elapsed since they first invaded your planet, it would be unsurprising if the new Krinis Queen were to hatch soon.”

“Queen? Like a hive?” Sarah asked. A’luhr sighed and leaned against the doorframe.

“It seems you have discovered less than I had anticipated,” she said in an exasperated voice. “Allow me to explain the perilous situation we are all in.”

***

Over the course of the next half hour, A’luhr conveyed what she knew about the tentacle aliens, which apparently were called the Krinis. The group asked questions here and there, but they got the gist of it pretty quickly. These parasitic beings were unable to reliably reproduce on their own, as their fertility rates were extremely low. To make up for this, they assimilated the local dominant sexual species and turned them into their mindless breeding slaves - often employing powerful chemical excretions to directly stimulate their prey’s pleasure centers.

The wombs and reproductive juices of their captives would be used to birth more of their kind and provide sustenance to the youth. Once enough of these life-giving liquids were harvested from their slaves, a queen would be born, who would leave the nest and head out to other planets to parasitize and repeat the process.

Apparently the matriarch was capable of faster-than-light speeds, though A’luhr admitted she was not clear on how a mere organism could achieve this - but luckily it seemed this was a trait unique to the queen. A’luhr had managed to escape from the nests on her own planet and followed the new queen using her own vessel, arriving on Earth shortly after the Krinis first invaded.

“This… this is all quite a lot to take in…” Sarah croaked. “So basically these… ‘Krinis’ impregnate our women and consume the semen of our men in order to further their species?”

“Correct,” A’luhr affirmed.

“If grabbing as many people as possible is in their best interest, why don’t they just keep using those big balloon units?” Steven asked.

“Ah, you must mean the Kri-vesus,” A’luhr replied. “I do not know much about them, as my own knowledge is based on my observations from when my own planet was invaded, but I believe it is because they require too much energy to keep active. The Krinis are a subterranean species and do not enjoy the light of the stars. The young queen sends the Kri-vesus as a first wave of attack on a new planet to collect as many slaves as possible before they must be retired. With the plentiful captives, they can create drones to go and hunt for more prey, as the drones use the bodily fluids of the slaves inside of them to maintain their energy.”

“You mean the Takers?” Adam asked. “The ones with the people stuck inside them?”

“Yes. The ones that attacked me while I attempted to access your local reserves of starfire,” A’luhr sighed regretfully.

“Starfire?” Zoey, who had been looking more and more depressed by the minute, perked up at the interesting name.

“Hmm…” A’luhr’s eyebrows curled as if in thought. “I do not know its name in your tongue. It is a mineral not found on the Krinis’ home planet. When ignited with flame, it creates a light of pure, blinding brilliance that reduces their cells to ash. It is their only true weakness, that I know of, at least.”

“What about those?” Steven gestured towards the two grenade-like orbs resting on A’luhr’s hip. “They seemed to blast those freaks pretty well.” Sarah had to agree, remembering how they had reduced the seemingly unstoppable Takers to helpless piles of writhing tentacles.

“These simply emit a high-frequency sound that temporarily disrupts the drones’ connections to the queen.” A’luhr ran her fingers over them. “It does not last long and each one is single-use. Hardly a solution with any sort of finality. Regrettably, I only have these two left after I lost my ship.”

“Y-your ship!?” Adam suddenly jumped from his seat, causing the rest of the group to flinch in surprise. “What do you mean ‘lost’!? You mean you LOST alien technology that is capable of FTL speeds!? Studying that would revolutionize humanity!” He ran his hand through his beard in frustration.

“Unfortunately, I was still exiting cryosleep when my vessel entered your planet’s atmosphere.” A’luhr replied in an annoyed voice. “I landed in the water. Did you know your planet is mostly water? Ridiculous. Needless to say, my spacecraft was not designed to be a submersible. I barely managed to get out and swim to the nearby shore before it sank down.”

Adam seemed on the verge of tears. She shifted her weight uncertainly, clearly not expecting this sort of reaction.

“It… it could be salvaged, I suspect.” She comforted him. “But we need to focus on saving your species first, or else there will not be any humanity left to revolutionize.”

“Why do you care about us so much?” Steven asked. “Why come all the way out here just to help a bunch of primitive humans?”

“Revenge.” She answered coldly, her ethereal eyes narrowing. “And to stop their plague-like spread once and for all.”

“Fair enough.” Steven gulped.

“So, how do you propose we go about defeating these things, then?” Sarah interjected. “You mentioned something called ‘starfire’? Can you elaborate?”

“I already explained it to you,” A’luhr sighed. “It is a mineral that glows brightly when put to flame. I am not sure how else to describe it. My sensor - now broken, by the way…” She held up a fractured device on her wrist and gave an apologetic look to Adam, who seemed about ready to pull his scruffy whiskers out. “My sensor showed a modest collection of the material in that nearby facility. Unfortunately, I was not expecting the entrances to already be covered in the Krinis’s domain… and, well, you know the rest.”

Sarah racked her brains trying to put the pieces of the puzzle together. A mineral that burned brightly? She thought back to the flare gun she had used. Steven proved that it wasn’t the light itself that harmed the tentacles, and it didn’t seem to be heat either. Was it perhaps the compounds inside of the flare that had the effect…? She wasn’t a chemist, but she knew enough about chemical reactions to realize what A’luhr was referring to. It was one of the main ingredients in flares.

“Magnesium.” Sarah breathed, feeling as if a curtain had been lifted from her eyes. “Or magnesium-oxide, to be more precise. A’luhr - am I saying that right? A’luhr, your scanner tool must have picked up the traces of magnesium that our university keeps in the chemistry lab storage!”

“It sounds like you are familiar with starfire, then.” A’luhr nodded approvingly. “Or, ‘magnesium’ as you call it. Also, yes.”

“Mm?” Sarah was confused.

“Yes, you pronounced my name correctly.”

“O-oh!” Sarah smiled bashfully.

“However, knowing of the starfire and having it in our hands are two different things. I am reluctant to return to that building as the Krinis no doubt have it marked now.”

“Damn…” Adam kicked the wall. “Well how in the hell are we supposed to get a bunch of magnesium now, then?”

“We may not need ‘a bunch’,” A’luhr replied. “We only need one good hit on the new, gestating queen. If you have any available, it may be enough.”

“Well, unfortunately magnesium wasn’t on my shopping list when I was putting together this shelter,” Adam groaned.

“What do you even use it for?” Zoey asked, curious as always.

“Flares, for one,” Sarah explained. “It’s what makes them so bright and glow for as long as they do. But unless you have more flares kicking around…?” She looked hopefully at Adam who just shook his head. “I thought so…” She sighed.

They all seemed lost in thought for a little while, trying to figure out some sort of way to safely get back into the university.

“...Would fireworks have magnesium in them…?” Steven suddenly asked with a glint in his eyes.

“Sure.” Adam shrugged. “But I don’t have those either. I didn’t build this place with celebrations in mind.”

“I have some.” Steven suddenly began to fill with an excited energy. “In- in my backpack! The one I dropped in the street when we first got here!”

“THAT’S what you were carrying in there!?” Zoey shrieked. “Why did you even HAVE fireworks!? They’re ILLEGAL this time of year… I’m pretty sure…!”

“Hey, get off my case! I bought them back in July and planned to set them off for my 500k subscribers mark on my channel. I figured I’d bring them along as flares or distractions or something. I dunno. I had other stuff in there too! Jeez!” Steven crossed his arms defensively.

“A good thought.” Sarah nodded. “But they’re probably no-good now. After sitting out in the elements for a couple months, surely they’ve gotten wet and destroyed.” Adam began to pace back and forth, a look of realization on his face.

“I’m not so sure about that…” He mused. “The rain barrels have been emptying ever since day one. I don’t think we’ve actually had any rain at all in the time since the invasion started. Right?”

“Y-yeah…!” Zoey squealed. “I don’t think we’ve had any rain! It could still be dry out there!”

“These… ‘fireworks’ sound promising.” A’luhr pondered, her eyebrows twitching with a mind of their own. “I believe you said you noticed incoming precipitation earlier, however? Apologies, but I eavesdropped for a short while before making my presence known.”

“Fuck!” Steven swore, jumping to his feet. “She’s right! It looked like we were going to get rain today!”

“How far away was that backpack?” Adam hurriedly asked.

“Only about a block or two!” Sarah replied, also standing. “If we hurry, we can get there before it starts to pour!”

“Is that really worth going back out there for?” Zoey asked nervously. “The Takers are still wandering around, I’m sure.”

“That’s why we have these bad boys!” Steven shouted, running up to A’luhr and gesturing towards her two round weapons. She seemed surprised by his sudden advance and quickly grabbed him in a chokehold, smothering his face between her other two round "weapons". He was shaken by this but didn’t seem to mind, much to Zoey’s look of disdain.

“Apologies.” A’luhr said, releasing him. “Do not approach me without warning. It is a reflex.” Steven took a moment before stepping away from her generous bosom and rubbing his neck.

“We can get away from the Takers with those things, though, right?” Steven croaked.

“Yes, but I only have two left.”

“Then let’s make them count,” Sarah said, already moving towards the door with a look of determination on her face.

***

“There it is!” Steven whispered to the rest of the group. Sarah and A’luhr came to a stop behind him and peered out from behind a parked car towards where he was pointing. Sure enough, a large black backpack could be seen on the side of the road, covered in a layer of hard orange ichor.

“This is a problem.” A’luhr spoke in a concerned tone. “We are going to need to break through the shell covering your storage unit. It will be loud. It will attract nearby Krinis drones.” The group had been careful to watch both the streets and the skies for drones.

So far they seemed to be in the clear, but the dragonfly-looking ones were fast and stealthy, so they stayed vigilant. The weakness of the dragonflies, or the Kri-penna, as A’luhr called them (Sarah preferred ‘dragonfly’), was that they had no captive host inside their bodies from which to draw energy. As such, they had to quickly go back and forth between the nest and their hunting grounds in order to stay energized. With the skies clear, now was the group’s best chance.

As Sarah looked up to confirm that there were no buzzing creatures above them, she felt a drop of water hit her cheek. She began to equate the dark clouds closing in above to hands circling their necks. She knew they had to take action NOW.

“Can’t we just use your weapons if a Taker comes to investigate?” Steven asked hopefully.

“No.” A’luhr’s eyebrows shivered. “It will not stop them for long enough. Or, at least, it would be a very big gamble.”

“What if…” Sarah gulped. “What if we had some sort of… of distraction…?”

“What are you suggesting?” A’luhr turned to her in surprise.

“J-just… I could… you know… get the attention of any of the Takers that come our way…?” Sarah could feel heat rising in her face.

“What!?” Steven hissed. “You know what those things do, right!? Besides, who’s to say that they will only go after you and not us as well?” This is a dumb plan!” A couple more raindrops pattered to the pavement next to them.

“I agree with the male.” A’luhr said. “The risk does not match the reward. We will just be as swift and silent as we can. Come.” She strode out into the street without any hesitation. The other two followed.

“Haha… yeah… I don’t know what I was thinking…” Sarah mumbled, biting her lower lip. They approached the encased backpack and stood looking down at it.

“So… how are we going to break this stuff?” Steven inquired.

“With these.” A’luhr declared, pulling two dagger-shaped pieces of metal from straps on her legs. She handed one to Steven and kept one for herself. “Strike down with as much force as you can summon,” she instructed. “You start there, I will start here. We will create a fissure between us to weaken the shell and then pry it open.” She pointed to spots on the ichor to show where to strike. “Sarah Cassidy, you look out for drones. Alert me if you see any.”

“Got it.” Sarah nodded. She turned around to watch the backs of the other two as, on A’luhr’s mark, they both started to chisel away at the hard ichor. The loud sounds of the daggers striking the shell echoed off the houses and cars that surrounded them, and after about thirty seconds, there was still no sign of trouble.

“How’s it coming, guys?” Sarah nervously asked without turning around.

“It’s gonna take - ngh! - a few more minutes, at least!” Steven grunted. Sarah wasn’t sure if it was sweat starting to drip down his face or water droplets from the rain that was slowly but steadily starting to pick up. Suddenly, Sarah spotted movement out of the corner of her eye. A single drone lumbered up to the intersection a block away and began to turn in their direction.

“We’ve got company!” Sarah warned.

“Hm. We are getting close but I do not think we have time before it gets here.” A’luhr said calmly, looking up to see the approaching Taker. “It located us faster than expected. We will have to retreat.”

“But this is our only chance!” Steven groaned, continuing to hammer away at the ichor. “It’s already started to rain; we can’t miss this opportunity! Let’s just hurry up!”

“You still have two of those orbs left, right?” Sarah slowly asked A’luhr. Looking around, she didn’t see any sign of other drones. It was just the single one approaching her, though it was somewhat large, as it seemed to already have two captives inside. At a distance, she could make out the nude bodies of a man and woman extending from its abdomen.

“Yes, but -” A’luhr began to object to whatever it was Sarah was going to suggest, but she didn’t have the time to finish before a white lab coat hit her in the face as she turned.

“Keep that safe for me! I’ll… do what I can to slow it down!” Sarah yelled back - already springing down the road towards the creature, now only in her red fitted T-shirt and khaki office pants. Her shoulder-length auburn hair fluttered behind her as she began to wave her arms towards the Taker and skirting off to its side.

“The fool!” A’luhr hissed, moving to stand and go after her, but Steven grabbed her arm.

“Let her go! We need to finish this!” He barked. “She’s strong; she’ll be able to handle it until we can come help! Let’s not let this go to waste!” A’luhr seemed momentarily torn, but then quickly agreed and turned back to her work as if she had never stopped, pounding away as chunks of the ichor began to break off and deep cracks began to form.

Sarah saw the Taker’s body swivel and face her, clearly falling for her provocation. She nearly tripped in surprise, though, as she got a good look at the humans inside of it for the first time.

“D-Diana!?” Sarah gasped. Sure enough, the 18 year-old student of hers was deeply embedded in the creature’s chest. Her arms and legs were both swallowed up into the tentacles behind her, leaving only her naked torso and head exposed. Sarah almost didn’t recognize the Asian girl at first, as her stomach was grossly inflated as if completely filled with cum. It shook like gelatin each time the creature took a step.

“pRoFesSoR!” Diana moaned with a happy, dazed expression on her face. “Ahnnn! Ah! I’m soooooo glad we found youuuu! Come join us! It’s amazing! Ohhh!!” She could barely speak through the series of moans pouring from her mouth. The cause of her ecstasy was clear.

Two translucent tentacles were completely engulfing her now gigantic tits, squeezing them taut. Inside the tentacles, Sarah could see dozens of smaller tendrils wrapping all around both boobs, playing with them while flicking and kneading her painfully erect nipples. Creamy milk regularly squirted from her stiff peaks, which was already filling the visible insides of the tentacles and sloshing around, coating her bound breasts in their own milk.

“Oh! Ohhhh! There! That’s it, Arlo! YES! OH GODDDDD! GHOOOOOOO!!” Diana howled in pleasure as she bucked her restrained hips up and down to better ride the huge black cock that was repeatedly pistoning in and out of her gushing cunt from below. The 18” monster was several inches thick and completely stuffing her helpless teenage pussy. Her moist lips were stretched far apart as they greedily hugged his thick shaft in an effort to coax more thick cum out of him. There was already quite a large amount of it oozing from her spasming slit and down his thrusting length.

The mixture of semen and girl-juice constantly flowed down his bulging balls, which were being individually sucked on by tentacles. The liquid mixure fell into a bowl-shaped appendage below their squirming bodies that absorbed the fluids into the creature’s fleshy form.

Diana suddenly gasped and screamed again as small tendrils found her erect, exposed clitty, which was now almost the size of a pinky finger. One of them morphed into a transparent sucker and swallowed the top half of her twitching bud, aggressively sucking and squeezing on the sensitive flesh. Two more tendrils started to vibrate and began to rapidly stroke the bottom half of her clit, coating it with slime as they scoured up and down the length.

“NGHHHHHHHNNNN!” Diana’s eyes rolled up into her head as she clenched her teeth. Her whole body shivered uncontrollably, went rigid, and then slack, save for the bouncing of her milky titties and distended belly from the force of the boy continuing to mindlessly plow her.

His own body was enraptured in orgasm as a thick, slippery tentacle thrust deep into his asshole, while a vibrating tendril was busy sliding around the inches of his cock that weren’t currently inside Diana’s overflowing pussy.

“Diana! Stay with me! D-did you say, ‘Arlo’!?” Sarah slowed down a bit as she tried to get a better look at the two of them. She blushed deeply while doing so and felt a sudden flow of moisture between her legs as the familiar heat of arousal filled her core. She thought she had gotten desensitized to all this, but seeing it… hearing it… FEELING it in person was a whole different world from watching it over a small screen. She gulped.

She couldn’t see the face of the boy underneath Diana’s writhing nude body, as he was positioned directly behind her, with only his genitals exposed between his obscenely spread legs. Arlo was one of her other students and she remembered seeing him with Diana in the nest months ago. If it really was him, she knew she HAD to find a way to save them both. But what could she do? She had to think.

Sarah had been lost in thought a moment too long. She leapt out of the way of an incoming tentacle but was slow to notice the second appendage that shot out towards her. She attempted to juke it... but she was too late. The wet tentacle coiled around her ankle and made her trip to the ground.

“D-damn it!” She frantically looked around for anything to help her, but there was nothing. Unless a few blades of grass would be of assistance, but she highly doubted it. Steven and A’luhr were still focused completely on their task down the road, but, luckily, the Taker seemed likewise completely focused on Sarah’s squirming limbs. She realized she was on her own. She knew that from the beginning, of course, but had hoped her companions would be far enough along by now to render some aid - but that didn’t yet seem to be the case. She knew what would come next.

“I… I can do this…” She clenched her eyes and shakily whispered to herself. “Just don’t give iiiNNNNN?” She yelped suddenly as she was lifted bodily into the air by the tentacle around her leg.

Strong tentacles flew out of the Taker and wound around her arms, pinning them to her midsection and leaving her legs to kick wildly in the air behind her. She jerked her shoulders around in an effort to break free, but it was useless. She let her head drop and took labored breaths. The tentacles binding her still allowed her to breathe, but they were extremely tight.

Things were progressing as she had anticipated, but it still didn’t stop them from being any less unnerving. She felt a slimy tentacle begin to worm its way down the back of her pants, sliding underneath her panties and between her tight ass cheeks. She shivered as it wrapped around to the front of her crotch and began to gently rub directly against her already dripping mound.

Her head became extremely hot and she could feel her pulse in her ears. She was both completely terrified and aroused as the exploring tentacle continued to slide between her legs and up under her shirt to stroke her quivering stomach. The tentacles binding her loosened slightly to allow it passage, but she didn’t even bother to struggle.

Another tentacle suddenly grabbed onto the front of her waistband and began to pull. The button popped off and the zipper tore away as the appendage slid the garment off of her shapely legs. Her plain, cotton white panties were revealed, tightly hugging her wiggling ass. Her underwear might as well have been transparent given how wet it already was. The thick fleshy tentacle could clearly be seen beneath the soaked fabric, separating her delicate pink lips on either side as it brushed between them and over her sensitive clit.

Sarah bit her trembling lip in anticipation. However, after almost a minute of this, she realized that the tentacles had stopped stripping her and instead seemed content with just gently gliding against her wet folds and twitching little bean. It wasn’t quite enough to push her over the edge, but it was making her more and more horny as the aching between her legs begged for release.

“Mhnnnn…” She moaned. “Wh-why are you teasing me like this…?” She didn’t expect an answer, of course, but as if in response, she was suddenly swung through the air with her body parallel to the ground. Her gently panting mouth was positioned inches away from where the two teenager’s genitals were messily slapping into each other with gooey, wet sounds. Sarah attempted to look away from the lewd sight, but another tentacle wound its way around her head and forced her to witness the intense fucking happening right in front of her eyes.

“N-no!” She panted. “Why do you want me to see this!? How is it helping you at all? This makes no seAAAAHH!” Her words were cut off as more tendrils wormed their way into her open mouth and forcefully pried it open, leaving her moist tongue lolling out.

“Uht har hoo doig?” She tried to speak, but her mouth was no longer hers to control. This somehow almost felt more violating to her than the ribbed tentacle that continued to teasingly caress her dripping slit.

“Ehehehe…” Diana giggled drunkenly. “Mmm you’re joining us, Cassidy...? It’s good for teachers to spend time with their students, right?”

“Hiana!” Sarah shouted up at the girl. “Yoo eed ooh geh-!” But whatever she was trying to say suddenly melted away, along with her thoughts, as some of the juices gushing out from the teens’ holes in front of her splattered into her mouth. “Hhhhnnn?” She groaned.

Her vision began to gently swim a little and her head felt like it was full of fluff. The only things she were able to focus on any more were the tentacle cruelly edging her and the delicious-looking cunt and dick that were nearly touching her nose. She took a deep breath through her nose to enjoy the rich, erotic sent of their sex and it made her stomach tremble with butterflies.

The tentacle restraining her head suddenly loosened its grip and Sarah didn’t hesitate a moment to spring into action now that she had the chance. But instead of attempting to bite at the tentacles or otherwise try to escape, she lustfully began to use her warm, wet tongue to lap at the thrusting cock in front of her. She ran long, tender licks up and down the glistening shaft like a lollipop as her gaping mouth curled into a contented smile.

The cum oozing from Diana’s nearby pussy began to collect in Sarah’s wide-open mouth, which she had no choice but to swallow - not that she even considered anything other than that.

Her tongue glided up the boy’s throbbing penis as the tendrils released her cheeks, allowing her to get her entire mouth on the thick meat, which she dutifully began to kiss and suck along the side of.

Sarah slid her lips and tongue around the boy’s rigid rod, savoring the feeling of it pulsating as he continued to ejaculate almost nonstop. She began to squeeze and grind her own legs in frustration as the tentacle between them continued to drive her into a sexual frenzy but offered no climax. She groaned into the cock between her lips and moved upwards, licking at the spot where it was frantically pistoning into Diana’s well-used womanhood.

The 27 year-old woman began to lick back and forth between the wet pussy lips and the penis that was spreading them wide, drawing complex shapes over the teens’ engorged flesh as if her tongue were a paintbrush.

Eventually the pressure building from her own loins made Sarah begin to desperately squirm and beg for release. She just needed SOMETHING to make her feel full and satisfied before her brain turned to mush.

“P-please…!” She gasped and panted while continuing to lick. “S-stop p-playing with meee! J-just fu… FUCK ME ALREADY! Mnnnnnn!” Her dignity as a professor trying to rescue her students was gone. Her mind had been washed away with her only goal now being the pursuit of pleasure.

But still, her captor did not allow her reprieve. In fact, she felt a small tendril begin to gently vibrate inside her hopelessly ruined panties, slowly caressing her erect clit. It was just enough to elevate her to the next level of arousal but maddeningly too weak to push her past the point she so craved.

“Nghhh!!!” She attempted to buck her hips in an effort to achieve more friction on her aching sex, but the tentacles held her completely immobile, forcing her to endure the torture. If she wasn’t being allowed to orgasm, then she at least wanted to keep helping her young students do so, Sarah decided. This was her duty as an educator… right? Her mind struggled to string together cohesive thoughts.

The tentacles playing with Diana’s long clit suddenly fell away, allowing Sarah to greedily slurp the lubed-up nub it into her warm mouth. She sucked it in and out between her lips as her tongue danced along its tender surface. She felt Diana squirm and tremble satisfactorily under her ministrations and she drove the girl towards a climax that she herself was deprived of.

Sarah didn’t have a long time to continue to savor the taste of girlflesh as she was suddenly moved from the two teens’ writhing crotches. Diana’s clit audibly popped from Sarah’s mouth as her lips still attempted to powerfully suck on it even while being pulled away.

A change came over the Taker as it began to shift the positions of the two teens inside of it. Diana was slowly lifted up and off of the boy’s huge meatstick, allowing the cum inside of her to freely gush from her hole.

The appendage was doing its best to collect the valuable fluid, but it quickly overflowed, and the excess spunk splatter to the ground below. The Asian girl was brought up to around where the creature’s head would be if it had one, and her legs were spread obscenely wide while still being fused into the creature’s flesh. Diana hardly seemed to notice this change of events as her head still rolled around in a happy daze with her tongue hanging out.

Sarah, though only half-conscious in her swimming mind, was able to make out the face of the African-American boy who she had just been tending to. As Diana had briefly alluded to earlier, it was in fact Arlo, one of her students from the same section as Diana and Zoey.

Arlo stared back hat her with a blank smile.

“Heeeeeeey professorrrr!” He groaned. “Yoouuu know, I’ve always wanted to play with your huuuuge boobs heh… such a distraction in class!” He hungrily eyed Sarah’s transparent panties. “Why… why don’t you come with us?” He winked. Sarah didn’t even have the state of mind to roll her eyes at his pun. He always was the class clown. Arlo shook his hips, making his rigid cock and tender balls sway back and forth in an enticing, lewd motion. She was about to find some sort of words to reply with, when suddenly the tentacles around her began to act.

As if a kiss from an angel, Sarah felt her panties get pulled away and her legs twitched in surprise as the cool air brushed along her moist slit. Though, “moist” wasn’t really the best word to describe her hopelessly dripping hole. The tentacles fiendishly edging her poor womanhood withdrew as her body was rotated to be perpendicular with the ground.

Two strong appendages wrapped around her knees and gently pried them apart with little resistance as they moved her trembling ass directly over Arlo’s still fountaining cock. She could feel his thick, warm semen splash up onto her eager, swollen pussy lips that were only centimeters away from his throbbing glans.

The tentacles slowly began to lower Sarah’s sweating hips towards the hard shaft, but stopped just as the tip of it grazed her petals. She could feel her student’s warmth as his cum started to gush up between her labia while his twitching cockhead gently brushed back and forth over her sensitive clit.

“D-don’t stop!” Sarah groaned. She began to shake her ass as best she could to try and get more stimulation by feebly grinding her vulva against the spongy tip of Arlo’s rod. Instead, all she managed to do was make more of a mess as the spray of his latest ejaculation missed her crotch and painted the dark red patch of hair that delicately adorned her soft mound.

Though there wasn’t much of a need to keep things shaven anymore, Sarah still made regular efforts to keep her pubes neatly trimmed. It gave her a feeling of control in her life and also allowed her to be ready just in case things… developed… with Adam. She had fantasized about the two of them making love in the monitoring room some day, surrounded by the sights of countless other people being fucked as well.

Sarah was distracted from her futile task of getting off when she looked up to see that Diana’s gaping pussy was again only inches from her face. Suddenly, a thick tentacle wrapped around Diana’s swollen midsection and squeezed firmly. Diana cried out as gallons of gooey cum and slime erupted from all of her holes. Her cries turned to choked gurgles as some of the fluid belched from her mouth, while it continued to flow from her wildly spasming asshole and vagina.

The violent burst of juices completely drenched Sarah’s head, making her lose her sight and sputter for breath through the thick coating. She opened her mouth wide to take a big, gasping breath and suddenly her head was pushed forward until her lips engulfed Diana’s still-flowing cunt. She began to gulp-down mouthfuls of Arlo’s cum that flowed from it while digging into the Asian teen’s messy slit with her tongue, as if trying to shovel more of the jizz into her greedy mouth.

As Sarah feasted on Diana’s pussy, the tentacles binding her arms to her side suddenly loosened enough for her to slide out of them. Using her freed limbs, she attempted to reach down to masturbate herself, but tentacles blocked the path of her eager fingers. She gave up in frustration but still found other uses for her hands.

Unable to stimulate her own breasts, which were still wrapped in tentacles, she instead blindly felt her way up Diana’s slippery body and began to sensuously massage her student’s jiggling tits.

Suckers continued to milk the girl’s nipples, but now Sarah added her own rhythmic squeezes into those of the tentacles. She buried her fingers deep into Diana’s soft, supple boobs and hefted them in her hands, enjoying their warm weight. It was then when it finally happened.

“HMNGHHHH!” Sarah’s yell was muffled in Diana’s pussy. Sarah gasped in both shock and lust as she felt Arlo’s huge cock suddenly ram up into her begging cunt. Small tendrils held her moist lips wide open, so his rigid manhood easily slid deep inside of her, reaching the very back of her walls in one thrust. Any pain she might have felt from the violent intrusion was easily eclipsed by the flung-open floodgates of her first orgasm in months.

She felt her pussy walls cramp up from the overwhelming pleasure, clamping down onto the well-lubed shaft that continued to piston in and out of her spasming hole. Her entire body shook from the release that had been building up for the past ten minutes, though it felt like hours. Her anus twitched open and closed, her hips bucked, and her painfully erect nipples rubbed against the inside of her bra. It was the best orgasm of her life. And she wanted more.

As the fireworks inside of her head began to fade away, her panting mouth resumed hungrily sucking on Diana’s welcoming pink lips. Lost in her own orgasmic bliss, she paid little mind to the sudden wet choking sounds that her female student made.

A moment later, she felt a firm, slick tentacle prod against her puckered starfish. Though she was an anal virgin, Sarah felt no hesitation as she obediently relaxed her tight sphincter and allowed the thick tendril to enter her. The feeling of being so thoroughly filled in both her holes made her gurgle happily into Diana’s soaked pussy. This was far better than doing it with any man she had ever been with, much less her own toys.

Suddenly, she felt something rising in her throat and she thought she was vomiting from pleasure, but instead a thick tentacle pushed its way up through her esophagus and out of her mouth. Sarah went wide-eyed and fear overtook her for a moment, expecting to suffocate, or feel her internal organs be shredded to pieces from the appendage that had clearly gone entirely through her body. However, neither of those horrific fates came to pass. Instead of pondering the mysteries of the Krinis’s biology, she began to focus once again on tending to Diana’s succulent genitals.

Sarah glanced up and noticed Diana’s own mouth filled with a pulsating tentacle, which she was happily sucking on. Looking down as best she could, Sarah could see a tentacle connecting the anuses of both her and her student. She realized then what had happened. The tentacle had entered Diana’s mouth, exited through her ass, then plunged into Sarah’s before making its way up to her throat. The squirming tentacle connected both women, and it was about to come full circle.

The end of the appendage wiggling around in Sarah’s mouth seemed eager to help her pleasure Diana’s exposed sex. As Sarah’s lips latched onto the girl’s tender mound, the tentacle pushed past her licking tongue and delved deep inside the twitching hole. Diana moaned throatily into her end of the tentacle as the appendage opened up inside or her like a flower and scoured her inner walls. it aggressively massaged her g-spot while her teacher suckled at her moist, swollen vulva.

All three of them came at the same time. Sarah felt Diana’s twat flex open against her lips as the teen’s love juices poured down into her mouth. The tentacle came as well, adding to the liquids pooling inside of Sarah’s cheeks, unable to enter her throat, instead cascading down her chin. Sarah thought she felt a bulbous object travel up her throat and pass between her lips and into the girl’s pussy, but it was hard to tell through all the other sensations overwhelming her convulsing body.

Sarah never considered herself to be a “squirter” before, but that all changed now. At first she was alarmed, thinking she was peeing herself (which wouldn’t have been too surprising), but soon realized that she was in the midst of ejaculating a huge flow of womanly juices that gushed down to envelope Arlo’s own orgasming organ.

Sarah felt her insides filled with hot, sticky cum as her student’s cock erupted deep inside of her twitching cunt. His fluids joined hers in a sloppy dance as they oozed from her hole and were quickly sucked up by tentacles. Some of it still managed to escape and drip down his hanging balls to spatter into small pools on the street below.

Lost in their shared ecstasy, none of the enslaved humans noticed as the Taker’s body began to morph. The tentacles writhed as if full of new energy and began to separate to make room for a third person to join the creature’s fleshy abdomen. Sarah’s gasping, sweating head flopped forward as the tentacle slid back out of her body as it prepared to move her to her new home in the creature’s warm embrace.

She felt herself being spun around to face the other way as the tentacles holding her torso separated to allow another set of tendrils to begin to slide down her shirt and into the D-cups of her bra. Their questing feelers brushed against her stiff nipples as they began to tear at the fabric of her shirt in an attempt to expose her hidden tits for the world to see.

Just before the tentacles pulled away to finish their work and reveal Sarah’s completely naked, slime-covered body, she heard a shout and groggily turned her flushed face towards the sound. She saw a silver glint pass by her head and suddenly she was falling. She landed softly in a pile of squirming tentacles and tried to focus her eyes, desperate to find something to fill any of her desperate holes with.

She fished around clumsily with her hands as she felt something else grab onto her arm and yank her to her feet. However, she was too weak and shaky from the powerful orgasms she had endured only moments before, and she collapsed to the ground, causing the remainder of the cum inside of her slit to spurt out and lazily drool from between her legs.

“She has drunk of the Krinis’s nectar.” Sarah heard a familiar female voice say above her as she lay in a fetal position. “It may not be too late if we help her quickly. For someone claiming to be an educator of this world, she is remarkably brash in her decision making.”

“Well, it’s because of her that we were able to get the time we needed to snag my bag. So instead of chastising her, maybe thank her!” Said another, deeper voice.

“The time for graciousness will come later. We must return to your metal cave quickly before this drone recovers and more follow.” Sarah felt herself lifted into the air by a pair of strong, slender arms. She opened her eyes and looked up to see a blue woman holding her in a princess carry. Sarah didn’t know when it had happened, but her long white lab coat had been placed over her tired body to cover it from view.

“A’luhr…?” Sarah wheezed, beginning to come to her senses. “Whuh-”

“Do not speak, Sarah Cassidy.” A’luhr replied in a concerned tone. “The more you move your throat, the more the nectar will be absorbed and poison your mind. Rest now.” Sarah was about to protest in confusion and anger for having been stripped away from the endless well of pleasure she yearned to return to, when suddenly she felt a strong grip on a pressure point at the base of her neck and she fell into darkness.

All she could sense before slipping away were the sounds of unintelligible voices, hurried footsteps, and the calming drops of rain that began to gently patter against the unfeeling pavement below.

***

“Drink. That’s it. You are lucky water is so abundant on your planet. Its ability to fight-off the effects of the corrupting nectar is very strong.” A’luhr’s distant voice drifted into Sarah’s ears. She felt something cold and wet pressed to her dry lips and she thirstily welcomed it into her parched throat.

She didn’t realize how dehydrated she had become. She wasn’t surprised, however, as rigorous physical activity, sweating, and ejaculating all heavily tax the body. She struggled to open her eyes and blinked at the bright light, feeling like her mind was finally pushing its way out of a deep, foggy forest after days of being lost in the dampness. She could make out four humanoid shapes nearby.

“Is… Is she going to be okay?” Adam said with concern. “What the fuck was she thinking!?”

“Shh!” Zoey shushed. “Not so loud! Diana and Arlo are still sleeping too.”

“Her body already begins to reject the drugs in her system. We got to her in time, it seems.” A’luhr assured them. “Look, she awakes.” Sarah’s blurry vision slowly came into focus as her eyes scanned around the room. She was back in the bunker and lying on a cot with the rest of the group huddling over her. A’luhr had a water bottle in her hands, which she gingerly removed from Sarah’s lips as the dazed woman attempted to sit up.

“Whoa... whoa easy there…” Adam gently breathed a sigh of relief as he and Zoey both helped Sarah into a somewhat seated position. She looked down at herself. She was covered in a blanket but realized she was completely nude beneath it. She suddenly blushed and wrapped her arms around her hidden chest and clenched her legs.

“D-did you…!?” Sarah stammered.

“Good ol’ Zo took care of washing you while you were out; don’t worry.” Steven remarked. “Though it’s not like A’luhr and I didn’t already get an eyefu- SHIT!” He yelped as Zoey kicked him hard in the shins. Sarah realized that her body was indeed feeling clean and refreshed. She ran a hand through her hair and confirmed that there wasn’t a single glob of slime or dried cum in it. She wasn’t sure how Zoey had managed this feat, but she was damn impressed.

“Thank you…” Sarah whispered. “I… I know I was stupid. I just wanted to do anything I could to feel like I was in control of the situation and then, well… the opposite happened.” She felt blood rise to her cheeks as she remembered the pitiful, horny state she had been in. She almost could have vomited from the embarrassment writhing in her stomach like that long tentacle had been doing not long ago.

“How long was I…?”

“You’ve been back around two hours now.” Adam answered, predicting her question. “You’re the first to wake up though. Likely because you weren’t as exposed to the Taker’s aphrodisiac stuff as the other two were.”

“Other two…?” Sarah turned her head to look across the room at the other beds. She saw the sleeping heads of Diana and Arlo poking out from under the blankets of the two cots next to hers. She let out a sigh of relief. It had all been worth it.

“The Krinis’s nectar keeps their slaves conscious for as long as possible, despite the heavy physical strain that constant copulation puts on the body,” A’luhr explained, offering Sarah more water, who gratefully accepted. “Now that they are separated from their source, the effects of the accumulated exhaustion have hit them both all at once, so they rest. They will be fine, though I don’t know how their… bodily modifications will adjust. I take it that most males of your species do not usually have phalluses this large, nor do your females often possess mammaries of that magnitude. We will have to monitor them to make sure they remain healthy.”

“What about the fireworks?” Sarah said, suddenly remembering the entire point of their mission.

“Got ‘em ready to roll in the work-space.” Steven replied, rubbing his leg. “We managed to get back just before the heavens opened up on us!”

“Yes. We would have made it with a larger window of time had you not insisted on saving the other two humans here.” A’luhr grunted. “We cannot afford to jeopardize our entire cause just for two individuals. Believe me, I’ve made that mistake before and it cost me.”

“I won’t turn my back on people when I know I can help them,” Steven declared defiantly. “...Not again…” His gaze turned sullen and he looked away from the alien woman.

“Thank you, Steven,” Zoey said with sincerity, putting a hand on his arm. “Really… you helped save my friends…” She sniffed. “If only I could have been there to help too…”

“What kind of brother would I be to constantly put his kid sister in danger?” Steven perked up. “A man’s gotta do what a man’s gotta do, you know?”

“Sure.” Zoey laughed while rolling her eyes. “Anyway, we have the magnesium now… but how exactly are we planning to use it? We only have enough fireworks for one good explosion and I don’t think the creatures will just let us waltz into their nest with them.”

“Good point.” Adam agreed. “We got enough for a big ol’ fuckin’ blast, but from what A’luhr was saying earlier, it sounds like we need to kill the queen or else the bitch’ll just keep spewing out more of those freaks.”

“Indeed, we do not have a lot of time to figure out our plan of attack.” A’luhr sighed. “We have merely set foot on the ‘starting line.’” She glanced over at Steven as if looking for approval on her idiom usage. He gave a curt nod and a thumbs up. She hesitantly returned his gesture with her own thumbs up, seemingly still getting used to the humans’ mannerisms.

“Is there some way we can mask ourselves from them so they can’t see us?” Adam wondered aloud.

“They hunt based on a combination of sound and heat,” A’luhr replied. We would never be able to sneak in.” She shifted uncomfortably in place before continuing. “I propose we allow one of us to get captured, similar to how Sarah Cassidy… distracted… the drone earlier.”

“What!?” Zoey cried. “That’s insane! You’d be a goner!”

“Correct.” A’luhr nodded. “If not for my last impulse detonator.” She held up her one remaining grenade. “We simply find a way to get someone inside the breeding grounds while retaining their possession of this and the starfire. Then when the time is right, they activate the impulse and set off the starfire towards the queen, at which point she will die and all the Krinis will lose the will to live.”

The rest of the group stared at her in silence.

“I agree that this plan has holes.” A’luhr’s eyebrows twisted together. “We cannot guarantee that the captive will be able to keep their hold on the weapons, nor that they will be brought near the queen. It is dangerous, but the only chance we have. So I vote for myself to go.” She stood back as if offering herself to them all.

“A’luhr…” Sarah whispered. She didn’t like the idea of her new ally being subjected to the horrors of the tentacles for her sake, but she had no other ideas to offer.

“What if…” Steven spoke up, his voice getting stronger and more excited with each word. “What if we didn’t need to send any PERSON into the tunnels at all?”

“Explain.” A’luhr curiously tilted her head towards him.

“Do you know something we don’t?” Adam asked, crossing his arms.

“I know plenty of things that you don’t,” Steven said with a cocky wink. “But more importantly, I HAVE something you don’t!” He suddenly bolted out of the room, leaving the rest of the group to blink at each other in confusion.

“Ah! I wonder if it’s…!” Zoey started to say, as Steven burst back into the room carrying a large, rectangular case. It was the one he had risked his life to bring to the bunker back on the first day. Sarah seemed to recall him referring to it as his “baby”. She raised her eyebrows at the sight of the admittedly forgotten box.

“This will be our ticket to sending those alien fuckers into the ground that they love so much.” Steven grinned devilishly as he snapped the case open. The eyes of the rest of the group opened wide in surprise.

Chapter Text

Adam had a look of pure delight on his face.

“Whoa! Now who is THIS sexy beauty?” He asked Steven. His eyes were nearly popping out of his head as he absent mindedly wiped saliva from his gaping mouth.

“Isn’t she something else?” Steven beamed proudly. “And get a load of these curves. To be honest, I used to spend hours caressing her in bed before going to sleep.”

“I can see why.” Adam nodded in approval. “That’s basically every red-blooded man’s dream. Mind if I hold her?”

“I don’t mind; just be careful. She requires a delicate touch.”

Zoey, and A’luhr blinked in mild confusion as Adam approached Steven in a reverent manner. He gingerly took the hefty, black machine from Steven’s outstretched arms and stared down upon it as if beholding a gorgeous woman - his eyes a mixture of admiration and lust. It looked a bit like a large spider, with eight propeller arms coming out of a central frame and a camera suspended below it. Zoey removed her glasses and tiredly rubbed her eyes.

“Boys and their toys…” she groaned.

“It is… some form of sexual companion?” A’luhr asked, clearly bewildered.

“It’s his dumb drone.” Zoey sighed. “But it might as well be, given the way he talks about ‘her’. I was wondering if he was ever going to get a chance to use it again, seeing as he risked his LIFE - might I remind you - to lug it along with him!” She shot a nasty look at Steven who didn’t even notice. He was still soaking-in Adam’s praise.

“Excuse me, beloved sister, but a DUMB DRONE!?” Steven rebuked with an offended tone, still not taking his eyes off of the man gleefully fondling his precious treasure. “THIS is the Freefly Alta 8 Pro.” He declared with an air of finality, clearly expecting this to elicit some sort of profound reaction from the two women. It did not.

“This… combination of words... is not familiar to me,” A’luhr admitted. “Is this perhaps some other language of your kind?”

“You could say that.” Zoey shrugged and shook her head sorrowfully. A white blur quickly moved past her shoulder and she put her glasses back on to better see what it was.

“No way! You have an eight rotor model!?” Sarah gasped, bending over Adam’s arms to get a better look at the drone while wiggling her limbs in barely-contained excitement. “These are so expensive! I’ve been wanting to try one out for so long but never got a chance!”

“Y-you’re into drones?” Adam asked, clearly taken aback.

“I-I mean… yeah?” She replied, flustered. “I’m just an amateur, but I use my cheap one to take pictures and stuff. N-nothing special!” She let out an embarrassed little laugh and scratched her head. Adam took his eyes off of the drone for the first time since Steven had pulled it from its case. He furtively gazed at Sarah’s reddened face with starry eyes.

“D… do you want to touch it…?” He stammered at her.

“Excuse me, but shouldn’t I be the one to decide th-!?” Steven began to haughtily remark before Sarah swiftly moved in to put her hands on the drone. As she did so, her fingers brushed Adam’s arm and they both reflexively jerked away from each other, a clear blush on both their faces.

“Hey! Watch it!” Steven yelled, grabbing the precariously wobbling machine out of Adam’s hands.

“G-get a room you two!” Zoey awkwardly joked while trying to make it seem like it wasn’t awkward at all. Sarah and Adam cleared their throats and let their eyes wander around the room in opposite directions. Steven began using his shirt to hastily polishing any fingerprints off of the drone’s surface, unaware of the interaction between the two professors.

“How does this ‘drone’ assist us in destroying the Krinis queen?” A’luhr asked, also unperturbed.

“It’s an unmanned scouting and payload delivery device that can navigate around their nest while we watch from afar.” Steven replied. He placed the drone on the floor and withdrew a control pad from the open case at his feet. “You said the Krinis hunt looking for body heat and sounds, right? Well this beauty isn’t exactly silent… but she IS cold.”

“I see. That could work. The Krinis do not normally attack machinery, especially if they do not sense a threat.” A’luhr’s eyebrows quivered. “However, it is hard to predict how they may react if it approaches the queen.”

“But… it could work?” Steven asked hopefully.

“Yes, I believe so.”

“How exactly do you plan to get this thing near the alien queen, much less LAUNCH FIREWORKS with it!?” Zoey crossed her arms in disbelief.

“Listen,” Steven replied. “A’luhr is a crazy-smart, advanced alien lady. Err… no offense…?” he glanced at A’luhr.

“It is true.” She replied with a smirk.

“Exactly.” He smiled back. “I bet she could supe’ this baby up with her tech knowledge. It just needs to be able to emit enough of a spark to ignite the payload… and also be able to receive input over a very long distance, most likely.”

“I see…” Adam said, stroking his beard. “A’luhr does that sound even remotely possible?” All of the humans in the room turned to look at her with raised brows and cautiously optimistic expressions on their faces.

“I… suppose I could attempt such a feat,” A’luhr said slowly. “I am not considered particularly talented in engineering among my peers, but with the proper tools I am positive that I could at least make minor adjustments.”

“Let me see what I have!” Adam exclaimed. He jumped forward and excitedly led the group to the workshop as Steven folded the arms of his drone and gently placed it back into its case before following along.

***

“These are… not the proper tools,” A’luhr said with a barely disguised hint of disappointment in her voice. Everyone was huddled around a workbench where Adam had sprawled out an impressive collection of tools, gadgets, and devices - many of which Sarah could only guess at their purpose. As an engineer, Adam no doubt took pride in his workshop’s prowess, so Sarah felt a sting of pity for him after seeing his dejected face react to A’luhr’s words. “These primitive rods and wires are all that you have?” A’luhr continued, fingering through the pile of trinkets and materials.

“Yeah, well, I... um… left most of my good stuff back in my office on campus.” Adam nervously chuckled, clearly trying to save face. A’luhr sighed.

“Let me see the starfire.” She looked to Steven, who scrambled to grab his backpack. He pulled out a long cylinder with a cone on one end. Red, white, and blue stripes adorned the sides and little stars decorated the tip.

“This is the only real firework I have,” Steven said. “The rest are just sparklers.” He produced a small handful of sticks from his backpack as well and laid them on the table next to the firework.

“Sparklers?” A’luhr asked, one eyebrow twitching curiously.

“They’re basically tiny sticks of ‘starfire’ that, well, spark, when ignited.” Sarah chimed in. “They’re for entertainment and celebrations.”

“It is amazing that your species fell to the Krinis so quickly despite having so much starfire available that you use it as a toy.”

“Historically, our enemies have died when we blow them up.” Sarah shrugged. “Sorry that we didn’t know their random weakness ahead of time.” There was a bit of an edge in her tone. Though A’luhr had recently come down a bit from her high horse, she still sometimes let an air of superiority slip into her speech, which annoyed Sarah quite a bit. Especially as, last she checked (which was admittedly never), ‘A’luhr’s people had ALSO been defeated by the invaders, so the alien woman really didn’t have much of a leg to stand on.

“Well, now is the chance to rectify those mistakes.” A’luhr replied, seemingly unrecognizing the bitterness in Sarah’s voice. “I believe I will be able to make sufficient alterations to this device, but I may need to disassemble other technologies for their parts, if that is okay?” She turned to Adam.

“Of course!” He declared. “You will find my bunker well-stocked in all manner of useful gadgets and tech!” It was obvious that he was just eager to prove his usefulness to her after the earlier jab.

“Excellent.” A’luhr’s eyebrows swished back and forth as she moved to exit the room. “The first object I will need to disassemble is that large rectangular monitor. I believe it is a ‘television’. Come now, help me move it.”

“Ah…” Adam groaned. His determined expression melted into distress as he hurriedly followed A’luhr to help her kill his beloved big-screen.

***

A’luhr worked through the night, fiddling with the various tools and wirings at her disposal to modify the drone. The rest of the group spent their time assisting the effort by finding things she asked for, answering questions, and bringing her food.

At first, A’luhr was extremely hesitant to try the canned corn offered to her. Apparently it was very reminiscent of the droppings of a common animal back on her planet. However, once they convinced her to taste it, she immediately brightened up and enjoyed the sweet veggies.

Sarah was eager to ask A’luhr more about her home planet, but now was not the time, as the bellus woman needed to focus on her work. Zoey periodically checked in on her friends Diana and Arlo, but they remained asleep. Regardless, she still set small portions of food at the sides of their beds just in case. Though they were still trying to ration food, Adam had pointed out that if this operation went as planned, they wouldn’t need to do so much longer. However, he still warned to not go crazy just in case things fell through, which is always possible with even the best-laid plans.

Sarah awoke the next morning to rapid knocking on the bedroom door. She groggily flopped out of bed, having gone to sleep still wearing her clothes… or what was left of them after her recent ordeal. Her pants and panties had been lost and Adam didn’t exactly keep a wide variety of women's clothes in his man cave, so she had to make do with an extra pair of his boxer shorts and gray sweatpants. It wasn’t her usual style, to say the least (though she did definitely appreciate how the sweatpants looked on Adam), but she threw her white lab coat on over her shoulders and headed to the door regardless. She patted down her bed head while Zoey tiredly fumbled around for her glasses on the bedside.

Once Sarah confirmed that Zoey was dressed, she opened the door to see Adam’s scruffy face peering back at her. She never used to be into beards - she thought they just looked itchy - but recently she had been appreciative of the ruggedness that it offered to Adam’s already angular face. She almost absentmindedly reached up to run her hand along his chin but stopped herself as he opened his mouth to speak.

“She thinks it should be good to go,” Adam said as he turned and started walking down the hall. “I guess the sooner we can get on with this little mission the better.” He had been in a bit of a sour mood since seeing most of his expensive electronics plundered just for a scrap or two, but he knew it was for the greater good. It didn’t stop the hurt, though.

“It’s a shame we can’t contact anyone else to let them know of the magnesium thing.” Sarah yawned and stretched out the kinks in her neck and back. She looked back at Zoey who was eagerly bobbing along behind them and wished to go back to her age. Even though Sarah was still only in her late 20’s, the effects of age were already becoming an inconvenient and inescapable reality.

“Yeah, well, it’s a shame we can’t contact anyone PERIOD any more these days.” Adam sighed. “I imagine most people either don’t have power or are already captured. Still, I check the radio every day to make sure.”

“I hope this works so we can go back to living our lives again…” Zoey said in a sleepy voice.

“Whatever happens, our lives will never be the same, that’s for sure,” Adam replied. “We’ve confirmed extraterrestrial life and might even have access to some of their tech. Humanity will either meet its end or its salvation depending on how we deal with these horny fucks.” Zoey solemnly nodded in agreement. They made their way to the workstation and found Steven and A’luhr inside, standing around the newly upgraded drone.

The camera was now placed at the top of the drone’s payload, with the bottom now holding a compartment that contained the firework. Several wires fed into the shell that served both to optimize power consumption and to ignite the fuse when needed. It was quite large and looked pretty makeshift, but A’luhr seemed happy with her work.

“The components all correctly operate individually,” she said with confidence. “Obviously, we have not been able to test the true functionality of the whole system seeing as we only have this one payload, but I have no reason to think it will fail.”

“She’s amazing!” Steven shouted out, unable to contain his excitement any longer. “She boosted the handling and battery life by a mile! I think I’m in love.”

“Keep it in your pants,” Adam said, patting him on the shoulder. “You are literally not in her league.”

“Your words are too kind.” A’luhr put her fingers to her eyebrows in a similar manner as to when she introduced herself. “I simply did the best with what I was given. Now, should we begin?” The abruptness of her suggestion caught the rest of the group a little off guard.

“We’re gonna’ do it right now? Just like that?” Zoey asked.

“There is no reason to delay.” A’luhr stood, holding the drone. “In fact, there are a great many reasons not to. The new queen could be born at any moment, so we must have our cake and eat it too.” She glanced at Steven, who gave an awkward shake of his head. A’luhr’s face fell a bit, having failed to correctly use the idiom, but Sarah knew this setback wouldn’t stop her from trying again.

“How are the other two doing?” Sarah inquired. “Still asleep?”

“Yep,” Adam replied. “Haven’t touched their food either. I guess they must have really been tuckered out.”

“Indeed,” A’luhr affirmed. “Being within the Krinis breeding grounds puts a heavy burden on the victim, both mentally and physically. Though disturbingly enough, some of their captives come to even enjoy it - as impossible as that sounds.”

“It uhh… doesn’t sound completely impossible.” Steven coughed awkwardly. “N-nevermind.” His face reddened as Zoey suspiciously eyed him over. Sarah silently agreed with him.

A’luhr and Adam worked together to bring the drone outside, all the while Adam complaining that he would have installed an elevator if he had known how much heavy lifting he was going to have to do down here. Meanwhile, Steven connected the drone’s control panel to the monitoring room’s displays so that everyone would be able to view the drone’s feedback while he piloted it.

Luckily, it had ceased raining in the night. That would have really put a damper on their plan, so even this small sliver of luck gave Sarah an optimistic feeling going forward. Adam and A’luhr returned to the monitoring room with Adam still grumbling, but with the excited look in his eyes betraying his true emotions.

Steven flipped some switches and suddenly the several screens on the wall came alive, all working together to show one large composite display of what the drone was seeing.

“Even with the extended battery life, we don’t have tons of time…” Steven said in a strained voice. “If it takes too long to find the queen, we might not have enough juice to get back… if we can even get there at all…” Steven sniffed. “So… so what I’m saying is that this could be the last time we ever see her… but it’s our one and only shot… so she will at least have died a hero.”

He looked up at the monitors and gave a small salute with a tear in his eye. He looked around the room, apparently expecting similar reactions, and everyone else embarrassedly did their own little salute to appease him - except for A’luhr, who didn’t seem to fully understand what was going on.

“Are we all ready?” Steven asked the group, still a bit choked up.

“This is your show now,” Adam replied. “I know you won’t make me regret trashing my TV.” He firmly planted a single pat on the younger man’s back in that hearty way that men do to other men for some reason.

“Mom and dad will kill you if they find out you broke their latest birthday gift already.” Zoey winked. “So just pretend it’s one of your live streams and do what you do best, okay?”

“You mean annoy you?” Steven teased.

“Okay, the thing you do SECOND best.” Zoey rolled her eyes and laughed. “Put on an awesome show for us.”

“It’s gonna be out of this world.” Steven grinned and began to operate the controls as if performing an elegant dance that he had been practicing for his entire life.

***

“That didn’t take as long as expected,” Steven said with a note of wonderment in his voice. “She’s so much faster than before!” The drone had flown over the neighborhood rooftops and towards the metro entrance that they had previously witnessed being used a way into the hive. A few of the dragonfly creatures were seen in the sky, but they didn’t seem to pay the drone any mind, instead keeping their focus on the ground for any unsuspecting prey.

“That’s it right there.” Adam pointed to a spot on the screen where a metro sign could barely be seen. It would have been easy to miss as it was almost entirely obscured by sticky, orange ichor. Steven piloted the drone down past the gooey strands and into the mouth of the tunnel.

It looked almost nothing like a metro entrance anymore, as all the surfaces were completely covered in several layers of slime, which gradually became writhing masses of fleshy tentacles. It gave the impression of being inside a living body, as the walls and floors gently pulsated and oozed what appeared to be more of the aphrodisiac “nectar”.

“Good thing we are doing this remotely,” Sarah gulped. “I’m… I’m not sure how long I’d be able to stay… myself… while being in contact with that much of the… stuff…” Her face reddened again, remembering how willing she had become to spread her legs and submit to pleasure simply after a minute or two of being covered in the viscous liquid.

“H-how bad was it…?” Zoey sheepishly asked, nervously fidgeting in her chair. “Did… did it hurt at all…? Wait, y-you don’t have to answer that!” She buried her blushing face in her hands.

“It’s okay Zoey. It’s important to share information, even if… not comfortable,” Sarah replied. “It was like I was trapped in my body, watching another woman who looked like me do all kinds of… acts.” She gulped before continuing, “but at the same time, I didn’t want it to stop… I knew it was wrong but it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered… other than trying to feel as good as possible… and help others feel the same. It was like a curtain had been lifted from my eyes to reveal the true possibilities of living and I needed to show everyone else that truth…?” She awkwardly scratched at her still-messy hair. “It’s… well, hard to explain. But no… it, um, definitely didn’t hurt.” Sarah could feel her pulse in her ears from blushing so hard, but she laughed it off.

“That’s… a little comforting, I guess…” Zoey trailed off, looking at the door of the room. She had likely been worried about her family and Diana for a while now and hadn’t really been able to find any source of reassurance until now.

“Shh! shh!” Steven whispered. “Ok guys, I need to concentrate now. It’s getting kinda’ messy in here, so can we keep the loud, erotic chatter to a minimum please?” Zoey looked like she was about to smack her brother’s head, but realized that could be a bad move and settled on simply crossing her arms and leaning back in her chair with a huff.

He was right, though. The tunnels WERE getting more complicated and strewn with various obstacles. Pillars of ichor rose from the ground all the way up to the ceiling, vines of tentacles draped over corridors, and, of course, hundreds of nude humans were trapped within, some with only their genitals or breasts exposed.

Steven tried not to focus on the lewd scenes everywhere, hoping to maintain his composure and thus control on the drone. However, his willpower wasn’t strong enough to prevent him from “investigating” some of the people he came across. Every wet orifice they could see was filled with a tentacle. Ass holes, pussies, mouths, and even, oddly enough, ears, had tendrils stuffing them. Transparent tentacles enveloped the rigid cocks and plump tits of the human livestock, languidly milking them of their white juices.

Some of the captives strained energetically against their restraints, howling in pleasure, while others simply hung limp, letting out long, constant moans while drooling past the tentacles in their mouths. Still others didn’t have a choice in movement at all, as only their asses were sticking obscenely out of the wall, held completely immobile by the hard ichor as tentacles plunged into their holes and sucked on their erect cocks or clits. It was clear which of the captives had been here longer than others.

“Follow the flow,” A’luhr suddenly said, snapping everyone out of their muted stupor. “Most of the fluids will be directly fed to the queen, so if we follow those tentacles, we should be able to find her.” She gestured to some of the tentacles incorporated into the tunnel’s surfaces. Sarah looked closely and noticed that they had the recently absorbed bodily fluids flowing through them, all in the same direction.

“Of course,” A’luhr continued, “Some of it is mixed with the Krinis’s nectar to create nutritious sustenance for the livestock.” As if to prove her point, the drone passed by a woman whose head was entirely covered by tentacles, except for her exposed mouth. A thick appendage detached from the ceiling above her and thrust into her throat, which seemed to happily welcome the invader.

Immediately, thick streams of light-orange liquid could be seen coursing through the tentacle and into her mouth, some of it gushing past her lips and dribbling down to coat her voluptuous, jiggling boobs. The woman hungrily gulped down the fluid and loudly gasped as the tentacle pulled away from her mouth, leaving a thick trail of the juice that splattered down her pregnant belly and over her pussy lips, acting as even more lubricant for the three tentacles fighting for dominance in her messy cunt.

“Mmm-more! Please! MORE!” The woman blindly begged into the air. Her voice was barely audible over the loud sounds of other captives pleading as they, too, were cut off from the vile-looking fluid. “Fuck! Oh fuck! I need moRMPHHGH” Her crazed cries were silenced as another tentacle suddenly filled her throat. It didn’t seem to be feeding her the same stuff, but she greedily sucked on it with a dumb, happy smile on her barely visible face.

The drone moved onwards down what felt like miles of tunnels, with the same horrendous scenes playing out everywhere they looked. Steven had to stop the drone a few times to prevent it from running into the tentacles that moved around the area.

Once, he even narrowly avoided a sudden collision with dozens of small tentacles and a torrent of fluid that fell from the ceiling above. Tilting the camera up, several asses hanging from the ceiling came into view. Women were suspended in ichor cocoons, their legs up over their heads with only their genitals on display below. The only dripping holes that weren’t filled with writhing tentacles were those that were giving birth.

To everyone’s horror, they quickly realized that the deluge of squirming tendrils that the drone had dodged had been ejected from the gaping pussy of a woman above them, which was still oozing with the slime of her latest birthing. One tentacle hadn’t fallen to the floor to wriggle away with its siblings. Instead it had latched onto the woman’s swollen clit and was suckling it as if it were a nipple. The woman’s slit flexed open and closed with the powerful orgasms still wracking her tightly bound body, but that didn’t stop another thick, ribbed tentacle from plowing deep into the newly vacated hole to start the process all over again.

Eventually, the drone exited the maze of tunnels and found itself in a large clearing. The cavern looked as if something huge had scooped out the earth like ice cream and lined the crater with tentacles.

“Wh-what the…?” Steven said in a breathless voice, almost forgetting to keep control of the drone to maneuver out of the way of the sudden, powerful ejaculation erupting out of a throbbing cock on a nearby wall. The spunk pooled on the fleshy surface of the ground below, where several of the newly birthed Krinis began to dunk their “faces” into it and drink deeply.

“The Krinis do not simply adopt the lands they consume,” A’luhr explained. “They also change it. As a subterranean species, it stands to reason that they are capable of forging their own tunnels. This one just seems to be… rather large.”

Large was an understatement. The far walls of the vast underground chamber couldn’t even be seen. The room sported hundreds of towering pillars of tentacles that supported the cave’s structure. Lodged within the pillars were countless trapped humans, which also lined the floors and walls and even hung from the ceiling. Long streams of aphrodisiac nectar oozed from the top of the cavern, falling alongside the various sexual fluids that slowly leaked from the swaying dicks and juicy pussies of those trapped in the ceiling.

The surfaces of the chamber were all gently pulsating with a pinkish-orange bioluminescent glow, so even though they were miles underground, all of the lewd acts could still be plainly seen by the drone as it weaved by.

“It’s… getting hard to follow the tubes…” Steven moaned. “There are just so many now…”

It wasn’t hard to see why that was the case. Many people were being milked like those in the hallways, as evidenced by the thousands of transparent tentacles carrying harvested cum and milk away from the captives and across the entire hive. Unlike the hallways, however, many people were in new positions. They saw men and women of various ages and ethnicities plastered together in the ichor or held with tentacles. Many were forced into 69 positions while encased within - some even with the same sex - and eagerly lapped and sucked at their partner’s genitals while tentacles thrust in and out of their holes.

The drone passed by a man and two women suspended in the air by thick tentacles that held their limbs up over their heads. They were positioned facing each other in a tight circle so that their genitals were all touching. The man’s foot long dick stood proudly next to the two six inch clits of his female companions.

They were all writhing in unison as a single transparent tentacle swallowed all three of the sensitive organs, sucking and squeezing them together. The clits swirled around the man’s rigid shaft as they were all stroked together, until finally the man came and filled the tentacle sleeve with his seed. The semen was sucked away, but not before it sloshed around their genitals, creating an intensely lubed sensation. All three of them groaned and cried out as one as their sexes were endlessly sucked together.

A nearby group of suspended humans were undergoing a different fate. A man was held spread-eagled parallel to the ground far below, facing the ceiling. A slender woman with enormous breasts was hanging upside down by her spread legs, with her face wedged between the man’s legs.

Tentacles wrapped around her plump tits and slid them up and down around the man’s large dick, which was nearly completely engulfed by the soft flesh. While the tendrils used her boobs to give the man a titjob, she busied herself by licking at his engorged, sagging balls and asshole, while a vibrating tentacle filled the latter.

The man’s own mouth was not idle, as he greedily sucked and licked at the throbbing male genitals that were sticking out of the wall next to his face. The man in the middle came hard, his cum erupting out of him so powerfully that it managed to cover the woman’s entire midsection and even splashed up to cover her pussy lips, which were being roughly parted by a thrusting tentacle nearly the girth of the man’s arm.

As the drone moved on, a man’s thrusting ass came into view, his limbs stuck in the pillar he was facing. A woman’s face could be seen sticking out from the tentacles below him, her moist lips wrapped around the thick shaft of his manhood as she was forced to give the stranger a blowjob. The woman’s own legs were peeking out from the pillar below. They were spread wide by tentacles, allowing another man’s head, emerging from the pillar just like hers was, to hungrily feast on her wet pussy. He buried his tongue deep into her womanhood and grinded his nose against her exposed clit. This made her eyes roll back into her head and she sucked the other man’s cock down into her throat with a new vigor.

There were countless instances of the captives being forced to fuck each other like this. One man had his arms and legs bound up behind him as he hung from a tentacle, leaving his massive cock and balls to swing freely below him. His head was almost completely wrapped in tentacles, save for his groaning mouth, depriving him of all of his senses. The tentacle rhythmically moved him along a wall where several women were stuck in various positions, each one with their gaping holes helpless to do anything but wait to be filled with cock.

The tentacles powerfully thrust the man into each of the women in turn, his huge shaft creating a bulge in their stomachs while his engorged balls loudly smacked against their tight, squirming asses. Each woman had her face exposed and lustfully watched as the man fucked her neighbor, eager for their turn and begging to be next. As his dick slid from one pussy and into another, the gallons of sticky cum that gushed from his previous partner would pour down onto the head of the woman below while some would trail along with him. It resulted in the entire wall becoming a web of semen connecting all of the twitching pussies that didn’t even have a chance to fully dry before the man was brought back to the start to impale the women all over again.

A similar scene was happening just below this. A woman was suspended by a tentacle with her legs up over her shoulders, forcing her vagina wide open. Like the man above her, she was subjected to sensory deprivation by tendrils covering her face, while others slithered along her crotch to spread her pussy lips apart.

Below her, dozens of men were lodged into the fleshy ground, with only their faces, torsos, and meaty erections visible. Their large cocks twitched and swayed back and forth, like a patch of flowers dancing in a gentle breeze.

The woman was positioned over each of the rigid rods one after another, being dropped down onto them each time. It reminded Sarah of a morbid crane-game like you might see in an arcade, except with far more accuracy. The woman’s well-lubed, gaping cunt easily swallowed every cock that it was forced down onto, sliding up and down each length as the tentacle moved her ass for her to milk each man dry.

None of the men seemed even close to that point, however, as even though each one shot buckets of jizz into her, the flow never stopped. She would be lifted up off of a man’s still painfully hard member and swung over to the next awaiting cock. Her dripping hole trailed cum and pussy juice across the faces of the men she had just fucked and down onto the next trembling shaft, which lubed it up for its next round of action.

Most of the floor, however, was occupied by couplings of humans. Hundreds of men were stuck in the slimy ground with their backs forced into an arch and their hips raised high into the air, resulting in their hard manhoods being as exposed as possible. Each one was paired with a woman who was forced into a reverse cowgirl position by the tentacles. Each woman’s back was bent forward so that her ass was spread wide for each man to crane his neck to watch while she feverishly rode his swollen cock. The cum of countless orgasms oozed along their shafts, squishing and spreading messily each time the woman’s pussy slapped back down to take her partner’s dick balls deep.

To Sarah’s surprise, there were even some naked humans who weren’t bound at all by tentacles. They were simply left to freely roam the room and fuck anyone they wanted. Some seemed to prefer to slide the tentacles off of the cocks or out of the pussies of those trapped in the walls and pillars, allowing for them to personally enjoy the newly exposed and slime-covered genitals. Many simply seemed content to engage in a large orgy where men and women all writhed amongst the tentacles with each other, filling any vacant hole or sucking any lonely breast they could find.

Some even seemed to be using the tentacles as toys. One man pulled a moaning woman off of another guy and spun her around to face him. He had grabbed the suckling tentacles off of two nearby dicks in the wall and plunged them onto the woman’s erect nipples. As they began to suck on the new flesh, he buried his face between her juicy tits and motorboated them with a happy, drunken look on his face. She threw her head back and moaned even louder as she began to finger herself.

Eventually, she pulled one of the tentacles off of her now lactating nipple and grabbed the man’s hair, pulling his mouth to her breast and forcing him to feed. He did so without hesitation, squeezing her boobs with his hands and playing with them to make them jiggle and bounce in a deliciously lewd display. The woman used her other hand to reach around and firmly spank the man’s firm ass, causing him to groan in pleasure.

The drone’s light shone down on the sea of glistening nude bodies and its microphone was inundated with a chorus of moans, cries, and screams of absolute ecstasy. Suddenly, Steven piloted the drone sharply away in another direction and began to follow the guiding tentacles as closely as possible to block the obscene sights from the camera’s view.

This sudden motion caught everyone by surprise, as they had been enraptured in watching the unrivalled display of hedonism. Even Zoey, who was covering her eyes with her hands, had ventured to peek between her fingers to witness the depraved acts on the screens. Her legs were squirming together ever so slightly.

“Wh-why did you do that…!?” Zoey yelped, snapping out of her thoughts. “What if you had… Stevie…?” She had begun to berate him but her tone turned to one of concern after seeing the shocked and disgusted look on his rapidly paling face.

“It’s, um… nothing,” he stuttered. “Just thought it best to focus on the objective… that’s all. This place is getting to me.” His voice came out thickly as if he had cottonmouth. Zoey let out a sigh and fell back into her chair.

Sarah had a suspicion as to why Steven had acted the way he did. Though she couldn’t be sure, she thought she had caught a glimpse of Zoey and Steven’s mother, whom she had met during orientation, energetically fucking a man she didn’t recognize at all. Her golden hair was flying wildly in the air while her large tits swung back and forth from the force of the man thrusting into her ass doggie-style. Another man below her, who also didn’t seem to be her husband, was eagerly ramming his thick rod deep into her golden-muffed pussy while he used his hands to play with her voluptuous boobs. Her tongue hung from her mouth as she panted in delight.

It was quickly put to better use, however, an athletic black woman suddenly grabbed her face and forced her into a steamy kiss, reaching down to help the man play with her tits while straddling his face to allow his mouth access to her own dripping cunt. She happily rode his face for a while before yanking their mother away from the men and pushing her down to begin frantically scissoring their wet pussies together.

The black woman’s dark tufts of pubes perfectly blended with their mother’s golden bush. Both of the men from before approached either woman from behind, reaching around to fondle their plump breasts as the juicy mounds bounced up and down from the two women’s grinding motions.

There was no sign of Steven and Zoey’s father, but it didn’t seem too unlikely that he was also somewhere in the chamber, having his cock sucked and fucked by a mixture of horny women, men, and hungry tentacles. Sarah inwardly thanked Steven for shouldering the burden of having to witness that without allowing Zoey to be scarred by the sight.

“You’ve done a good job avoiding all the falling… debris,” Sarah complimented. “I have to say I’m a bit relieved that we haven’t been hit by any, well, droppings.” She coughed awkwardly and Zoey gagged a bit at the thought.

“You mean feces?” A’luhr asked blandly. The rest of the group seemed hesitant to respond as if the question made them wildly comfortable. Sarah made a mental note that none of them seemed to have a scat fetish. “You will not find any in the hive. Excrement is composed of wasted matter and nutrition, however the nectar that the Krinis produce is perfectly absorbed by the body to provide absolute maximum efficiency in keeping their livestock healthy. As such, you won’t find the captives producing much waste, if any. It would be cleaned up rather quickly by the tentacles to avoid the outbreak of disease anyway.” She gave a thoughtful look before slowly continuing. “Despite their… aggressive means, the Krinis do value the lives and health of their cattle.”

The notion of the nectar being this potent of a substance boggled Sarah’s mind. Was such a thing even possible? Its abilities practically seemed like magic. It could alter body chemistry, modify various organs, affect the mind, and now it was revealed to be incredibly nutritious!? The last few months had really opened her eyes to how inferior her own race was when compared to the various extraterrestrials they had encountered. There was still so much to learn!

For a moment, she almost didn’t want to destroy the Krinis, and to instead be able to witness and study them firsthand. Was this her true desire, or just the effects of the nectar still wearing off in her system? She wasn’t sure, but the decision had already been made. After all of this was over, there would still likely be remains to study, so she would have to be content with that. She sighed.

“That said,” A’luhr continued, “I am not sure how good it… tastes. Though the captives do not seem to mind it that much…” Sarah thought back to when she had ingested a relatively small amount of it. Her memories were fuzzy despite it being so recent, but she seemed to recall it tasting and smelling like a sweet, almost cloying, honey, with unearthly but attractive aromas and flavors mixed in. Though she was unsure as to how much of that was due to her altered state of mind at the time versus her actual senses. She gently licked her lips while staring off into space while lost in the memory.

“You okay…?” Adam suddenly asked, hesitantly tapping Sarah on the shoulder. She blinked for the first time in almost a minute and gently shook her head to clear her thoughts, taking in a sharp breath of surprise.

“Y-yeah…!” She stammered. “I was just lost in thought thinking about how… incredible these aliens are. N-not in a positive way, just in a scientific way, you know?”

“I getcha’.” Adam nodded in understanding. “It’s taking a herculean effort to wait until this is all over to get A’luhr to show me some tricks. I STILL don’t know how she got that socket wrench to do that.” He shrugged. “We’re almost there. Eyes on the prize.”

“Mmm…” Sarah murmured in affirmation, returning her focus to the monitors. The drone seemed to be finally moving away from the tall pillars of tentacle-bound humans and towards a large clearing.

“What in the…” Steven said again. To be fair, though, a nearly constant state of shock and wonderment would be expected when witnessing the seemingly impossible sights that the drone continued to record. A large hole, with a diameter equal to two football fields, split the ground below. The yawning chasm was only sparsely lit by weakly pulsating bioluminescence, leaving the bottom totally dark from the drone’s point of view. The slithering tentacles along the floor of the cavern hung over the edge of the hole like a waterfall, continuing down the sides of the pit and giving it the appearance of a gigantic, grotesque throat.

“The fluids are being pumped down there, it seems.” A’luhr pointed out, gesturing to the web of transparent tentacles that were carrying the collected juices down into the inky blackness.

“Are you kidding me!?” Steven exclaimed. “I’ve seen enough horror movies to know not to go down into gigantic dark pits! What if there’s a crazy monster down there or something!?”

“I don’t really think we have much of a choice,” Sarah replied. “Besides, nothing has attacked the drone so far, so as long as you’re careful, I imagine it will be fine. It’s probably just a regular passage that leads to the lower tier of the hive.”

“Sarah Cassidy is right,” said A’luhr. “There is no great beast lurking below, other than the queen, who alone is immobile and harmless.” She suddenly looked unsure and gave a concerned glance towards the rest of the group. “Unless… your planet has valkrids on it like mine does?”

“Valkrids?” Sarah raised a brow at the unfamiliar word.

“Gigantic worm-like beasts that consume everything in their path.” A’luhr shuddered. “One of them managed to decimate half of the Krinis hive on my planet, but it was eventually overwhelmed. One can only imagine how things would have turned out if more of those monsters had been present at the time.” A’luhr had a distant, fearful look on her face.

“N-no…” Zoey croaked. “We, uh, don’t have those here… thank god.” She nervously fidgeted with the drawstring on her hoodie.
“Ok…” Steven took a deep breath. “I’m going in!” The drone began to descend down into the pit. The slowly pulsating orange glow of the tentacles cast shadows from the slithering tentacles and gave the entire area a creepy, hellish atmosphere.

There weren’t many captives here, as this seemed to be mostly a connector between chambers, but on occasion the drone’s small light would illuminate an ass protruding from the wall, or a pair of swollen breasts being milked by tentacles, which made it even easier to follow the direction of the flow.

After what felt like almost ten minutes of falling, the drone suddenly passed through the bottom of the hole and into another large, dimly lit chamber that, like all the others, seemed to have every surface covered in slimy ichor and tentacles. However, unlike the earlier areas, this one had several structures growing from the ground and the ceiling that seemed entirely composed of tentacles. Sarah continued to be amazed at just how versatile these creatures were. It reminded her of how fire ants created self-aggregations and she began to wonder what the extent of the Krinis’ seemingly endless abilities were.

The dozens of structures hanging from the ceiling were shaped like uvulas, with bulbous lower sections being held up by thinner strands of ichor and tentacles. The shapes growing up from the ground looked like large mushrooms, except with the upside down caps, giving the impression of an elongated funnel.

The pulsating glow of the room was too weak to make out clear visuals, but dark outlines of shapes along the sides of the ceiling sacs could be seen as the drone passed by. Steven moved the drone’s light back and forth as he went to ensure that he didn’t run into anything, attempting to keep a good distance from the strange structures.

Suddenly, a wet sputtering sound could be heard coming from one side of the drone, as a propeller started to fail, sending the machine awkwardly spiraling downwards.

“Shit!” Steven yelled. “Something hit us!” He wrestled with the controller as he attempted to maintain altitude. With a flick of the joysticks, he lurched the drone in such a way that it dislodged whatever had been mucking up the propeller and it whirred to a halt only inches above what appeared to be a small pond at the top of one of the floor structures. The surface of the liquid rippled under the intense wind pressure from the propellers, but the way it sloshed made it appear to be thicker than water.

“Euhh…” Zoey groaned. “What IS this stuff? Wait, no, I don’t want to know.” She covered her eyes again.

“Ugh... this stuff is oozing all around us now!” Steven grimaced. “I need to get us out of here before any more of it hits us!” He quickly located the nearest edge of the pond and managed to swerve the drone around more incoming streams of liquid that splashed down into the pool below. Once he was away from the surface of the pond and away from the dripping fluids, he turned the drone to get a
better look at what was going on.

The group collectively gasped as the light hit the hanging structures behind them. There, protruding out of the sides of the giant hanging tentacle sacs, were hundreds of men’s cocks and balls. They were all different sizes and ethnicities but each of them shared the common trait of being aggressively stroked by slippery, ribbed tentacles, while their hanging balls were sucked and teased by smaller tendrils. Lube-like slime messily sprayed into the air as the slick tentacles masturbated the throbbing shafts.

An almost constant rain of semen blasted from the tips of their twitching rods, while small vibrating feelers and brush-like tentacles roughly scoured each man’s over sensitive glans. They were helpless to stop the torture, however, as other than their genitals, their entire bodies were completely enveloped in the writhing structure, rendering them completely immobile. The only other parts of them that were visible were their tongues hanging out of their barely exposed mouths that were constantly being pried open by tentacles like a ring gag. Low throaty moans and whimpers escaped their lips as they could do nothing but weakly twitch their cocks amidst the pleasure.

The overall effect of the squirting semen gave the entire structure the vague appearance of a showerhead, with the numerous ejaculating dicks delivering an endless stream of cum that dripped freely through the air in long, thick ropes and splashed down into what was now clearly a large collection bowl below each ceiling sac. There were dozens upon dozens of similar stalactite and stalagmite style pairings throughout the chamber, and each pool of cum was already overflowing, splashing down the sides of the mushroom-like structure and onto the ground below.

Except it wasn’t just empty ground that the jizz was pouring down onto. The wet asses, tits, and pussies of countless women lined the floor around the bottoms of the structures in tight concentric circles. Their knees were all pulled back over their shoulders to fully expose their genitals and their limbs were all pinned in place inside of the fleshy ground. Many of them had greatly swollen stomachs that almost seemed on the brink of bursting, and it was clear why.

Semi-transparent appendages snaked out from the bottoms of the mushroom-like structures, each one delivering a constant flow of gallons upon gallons of cum from the depths of the pool at the top and directly into the numerous gaping holes below. The warm white liquid sloppily gushed out of every woman’s pussy, pooled in their asshole, and then dripped to the ground where baby tentacles eagerly sucked it up.

Every so often, the tentacles milking and squeezing their breasts would grow another appendage that would plunge into the awaiting mouths of the men far above, filling their throats with the combined fluids of alien nectar and human milk coming straight from the source. The sheer volume of the liquid resulted in some of the men coughing up a good amount of the milk, causing it to pour out of their mouths and down into the collection pools below, mixing with the sloshing semen.

Much in the same vein, T-shaped tentacles would occasionally rise up and engulf some of the men’s fountaining cocks, channeling their cum down into the open mouths of the women below, making them choke and gag on the torrent of thick spunk so that it would bubble out of their mouth and down the sides of their cheeks. Many of the women were blindfolded by tentacles, but several had their eyes wide open, able to lustfully watch everything going on around them... when they weren’t rolled up into their heads in pleasure from each powerful thrust of the tentacles stuffing their overflowing cunts.

“Th-that’s all cum!?” Adam choked out, unable to reign in his surprise after seeing the large pools and the veritable waterfalls drizzling down from almost every surface.

“LALALALA!” Zoey started loudly singing to herself, plugging her ears with her thumbs while still keeping her hands over her eyes.

“Zoey, please shut up; I can’t concentrate with you freaking out!” Steven barked. His expression afterwards showed that his words had come out a bit harsher than he had intended. “S-sorry… I’m just pretty tense from seeing, well, all this…”

“S’okay…” Zoey mumbled. “I’ll calm down… just… god can’t this go any quicker?”

“I can’t risk accidentally running into any of this… stuff…” Steven groaned, expertly piloting the drone away from yet another deluge of bodily fluids.

“I-I can’t imagine what the purpose of this chamber is…” Sarah muttered. “It looks like it would just be for getting women pregnant with human babies…?”

“That is most likely the goal, yes,” A’luhr replied matter-of-factly. “The Krinis will require that their livestock reproduce in order to maintain their numbers over time.” Sarah was horrified at the thought, but realized it was the same as what humans did with their own livestock.

“Y-you can’t mean they have children trapped in here!?” Zoey stammered in fear and disgust. “Babies even!?” It was true that they hadn’t seen any kids anywhere in the streets nor in the tunnels, but they had always attempted to repress their warped worries as to where they might all be. Now, however, it could no longer be ignored.

“I believe that they have your young stored away somewhere safe,” A’luhr replied calmly. “If you are worried about them having to undergo such an… ordeal… as the mature humans, I can offer some comfort. As I’ve said before, the Krinis’s nectar, though potent, puts a considerable strain on the body. They have been observed to keep immature host species in incubator pods, keeping them in a deep sleep until their bodies have grown to a point where they can handle the nectar and be added to the nursery.” A’luhr glanced at Zoey. “Judging from the pheromones your body gives off, I imagine that you would be about that age.”

“Ex-excuse me!?” Zoey exclaimed, quickly smelling her arms and clothing for any offending odors. “I am NOT giving off pheromones… erm… well… actually that does make sense…” She sheepishly admitted.

“Is that what that smell is?” Steven jokingly wrinkled his nose. Zoey kicked the back of his chair, which made him jerk forward a bit, but he was clearly expecting this sort of reaction, as his control over the drone barely wavered. “Hey! Watch it! What if we fail to save the world all because you can’t remember to shower?” He continued to tease.

“I do SO shower!” She grunted. “That’s rich coming from you! Besides, pheromones aren’t something you just wash away. I’m just surprised that A’luhr, a species not even from this planet, is able to sense those of a human. Even humans often don’t recognize it!”

“Once my kind has been around others for a while, we find it easy to recognize their scents,” A’luhr said, flourishing her eyebrows. “Each of you has a unique profile.” The humans in the room all gave looks of mild disinterest, but then furtively checked their own smell when they thought no one was looking.

Showering wasn’t a daily event these days, given the need to ration clean water, but they felt pretty confident that they were keeping clean the best they could. Unappealing odors had a tendency to hang in the stale air of the bunker, so they put considerable effort into hygiene.

“Hold on, something’s happening…!” Adam alerted the rest. He pointed to a corner of the screen where a woman was being gently pulled out of the ground by tentacles. As she rose, her exhausted body hung limply in the air and her legs swayed back and forth. Now that the tentacle filling her had been removed, all of the juices that had been trapped inside of her suddenly ejected from her well-used slit in a torrent of white and orange slime, spattering loudly to the ground below.

The group watched as her stomach slowly began to shrink down to a regular size like a deflating balloon. Eventually, the gushing fluids became a lazy drizzle and her legs we pulled open with no resistance whatsoever. A tentacle rose from the floor and very slowly pressed up into her moist womanhood.

The woman’s body gently shuddered as the tentacle inside of her did its work. Everyone watched wide-eyed as a small orb of faint, warm orange light began to leisurely flow through the tentacle, leaving the woman’s trembling pussy and travelling down along the length of the appendage across the floor.

Soon after, the tentacle withdrew and the woman was returned to her original spot next to the others, her legs splayed apart up and over her head before being encased in the squishy ground once again. As tentacles began to refill her holes, Sarah and the rest of the group looked at each other in wonderment.

“Wh… what was that…?” Adam gasped breathlessly.

“I could be wrong…” Sarah said pensively. “But I think the tentacle may have just extracted the zygote from her womb…?”

“The what?” Steven asked.

“The fertilized egg.” Sarah explained. “It must be moving it to those incubators that A’luhr mentioned… like a surrogate mother.”

“So the women get pregnant but don’t even give birth?” Adam replied, his brows raised.

“That seems to be the case, yes.” A’luhr affirmed. “It likely allows for the most time-efficient breeding.”

“I’d still be worried about all the mixed... fluids and stuff…” Zoey shuddered. “I can’t imagine just how many STDs are being spread this way…”

“Esteedees?” A’luhr asked, tilting her head in a look of confusion.

“Diseases spread through contact with bodily fluids. They’re not uncommon.”

“Ah, I see. We eradicated those sorts of ailments centuries ago in our society.” A’luhr gave a thoughtful look. “But now that I think back, it did seem that other maladies were not shared amongst the captives. In fact, many of them seemed to be in perfect health, even more so than before being captured. How curious.”

“Are you saying that the Krinis somehow have the ability to… to cure diseases?” Sarah stammered, her mouth agape.

“It would not come as a shock to me.” A’luhr gave a sort of shrugging motion with her eyebrows. “They have been shown to be able to dramatically alter body chemistry, so it would stand to reason that they can adjust their livestock’s biology in other ways to promote a healthy breeding pool.”

“We… we can’t just destroy them!” Sarah cried, standing from her seat. “Th-think of all the medical advancements we could attain by studying these creatures! Isn’t there any way that we can capture the queen instead of killing her… or… or something!?” A’luhr sadly shook her head.

“I do not see any way that we could safely do such a thing,” A’luhr replied with a look of surprise on her face. “I suppose using one of the impulse detonators directly on the queen herself could cause the entire nest to lose connection to her at the same time… but I have no idea what the consequences of such an event would be.” She idly rubbed the last, small silver sphere attached to her hip.

“There are things more important than scientific advancements at stake here.” Adam chided.

“Says the guy who freaked out when he heard an alien space ship had sunk into the ocean.” Sarah retorted.

“Yeah, well, at least the ship isn’t trying to take over the entire planet - and winning so far - mind you.”

“Tsk…” Sarah clicked her tongue. She knew it was foolish to try and safely study the creatures while also eliminating their grip on the Earth. She knew that. But still, it was hard to shake her own burning curiosity and the mild, creeping thought that she wanted to protect the queen.

“See, Sarah wants to save the Earth but also keep the Krinis around so we can learn from them.” Steven said, turning to A’luhr. “She wants to have her cake and eat it too. Get it?”

“Ah...!” A’luhr gave a knowing gesture as the light of realization sparked in her eyes.

“Alright alright, I get it.” Sarah sighed and shrugged. “Let’s get this over with before I realize again how much of a waste it is to have to kill these things.”

“But necessary… right?” Adam probed.

“Right.” Sarah nodded, still looking a little disappointed.

“The incubators would most likely be near the queen herself for safekeeping,” A’luhr said. “If we follow that egg, it may lead us directly to the queen’s chamber.”

“Ohh! Good idea!” Steven agreed. “Let’s go!” He maneuvered the drone along the floor as he followed after the moving orange glow. Soon, more orbs of light began to flow through the ground as well in the same direction, as other women were regularly being pulled from their restraints to go through the same unnerving “birthing” process.

The flow of tentacles lead down a narrow tunnel in the wall and away from the mass semen-collecting chamber. The drone was barely able to fit through the hole without bumping into the pulsating walls. Even though nothing had shown any aggression towards the drone so far, there was no telling what would happen if one of the sharp, whirring propellers were to slice into a wayward tentacle.

“It’s just like playing ‘Operation’.” Steven said with a smug look.

“You always sucked at that game…” Zoey groaned.

“I was just letting my little baby sister win.” He shrugged. “Behold my skills.” He continued to deftly navigate down the ever-narrowing passage, grazing past a few hanging tentacles but never coming into contact with them.

“I’ll admit that I’m impressed,” Zoey said, crossing her arms.

“See? Your bro’s more than just a handsome fa-”

An ear-splitting screech erupted from the monitors almost as soon as the drone exited the tunnel and into the next clearing. Suddenly, several tentacles lashed out towards the loudly hovering machine.

“Ngh!” Steven tensed up as he leaned forward over the controls to concentrate. He swerved and ducked past most of the assailing tendrils but one of them struck the underside and sent it spiraling through the air.

“This must be the deepest part of the nest!” A’luhr exclaimed. “They will attack anything foreign that makes a noise! You must quiet the device!”

“Trying not to crash at the moment!” Steven grunted, desperately mashing at the interface. “There!” He regained control at the last minute and dived into an alcove along the wall, quickly setting the drone down and killing the motors. Nobody made a noise for several minutes, as if concerned that the creatures would be able to hear them all the way from the bunker if they did.

“Did… did we get away…?” Zoey quietly asked, breaking the silence.

“I… I think so... “ Steven panted. “But FUCK me that was close. How are we going to keep going if we can’t even move without being attacked?”

“I can certainly see WHY they were attacking the drone…” Sarah murmured, not answering Steven’s pressing question. “This is… definitely an incubation chamber.”

From where the drone was hidden, they could see a great deal of the well-lit cavern they were in. Like the other areas of the nest, all the surfaces were covered in slimy ichor and weaved-together tentacles. However, everything was pulsating much more frequently and rivers of fluids flowed through the tentacles in all directions. It was like being inside of a gigantic beating heart.

Lining the far walls of the chamber were countless women. Their breasts were enormous and being squeezed for milk by several tentacles each, but even larger still were their stomachs, which were grossly distended and showed the clear shapes of individual round bulges under the skin. Thick transparent tentacles were nestled into the women’s dripping mounds, slowly pushing what appeared to be large, squishy orange spheres deep into their full wombs.

“Ovipositors!” Zoey excitedly cried out, and then madly blushed as everyone turned to look at her in surprise. She covered her red face with her hood and incoherently mumbled something about the internet, slightly turning away from the staring faces.

“The Krinis are implanting the women with their own alien eggs…?” Adam slowly asked in horror, focusing back on the monitors.

“Why are they doing that…?” Sarah pondered. “I thought they simply filled a woman’s womb with their own seed and some sort of biological process occurred to grow the alien cells into those little tentacles while inside the body…? So why eggs all of a sudden?”

“This I do not know…” A’luhr hesitantly replied. “Perhaps this is another part of the birthing process for their kind? Maybe it has a higher fertility rate? There will always be some things we do not fully understand about their behavior.”

Some of the pregnant women began to writhe and twitch in their restraints as orange fluid suddenly gushed out of their vaginas. The egg-filled tentacles quickly retracted and allowed the contents of their wombs to freely flow out onto the floor. Dozens of wiggling tentacles squeezed out of each spasming hole, several times larger than the ones they had seen being birthed elsewhere in the nest.

A few smaller tentacles wormed their way out as well and slithered up to the women’s erect clits to begin suckling on them. The tentacles milking their breasts moved away to allow even more of the newly birthed tentacles to wind their way up to the women’s ample tits and directly nurse on their leaking nipples. The bound women shivered and moaned in response.

The egg-filled tentacles nudged some of the straggling newborns out of the dripping pussies so that they could re-enter the holes and begin the impregnation process all over again, sliding more of the jelly-like orbs up into the women’s awaiting wombs. The group watched this process in a sort of trance, unable to tear their eyes away from the strangely erotic sight.

“Uh… guys…?” Steven said in a hoarse voice, finally finding the will to regain control of the drone. “Wh-what is that…?” He had moved the camera to follow the rapidly flowing liquids within the tentacles to where they seemed to be congregating. Something enormous came into view as the camera focused on the spot.

“The queen…” A’luhr whispered, a hint of wonder and reluctant respect in her voice.

A gigantic tree-like structure stood in the center of the chamber. Innumerable tentacles weaved in and out of it like tree branches and a mesmerizing orange glow glittered from the ceiling above it as the fluids and human zygotes all seemed to be ingested into its mighty form.

In the center of the “tree” was a large, pulsating heart-like organ, with a vaguely humanoid shape entwined within. Several huge sacs of collected fluid ballooned out from the queen’s roots, jiggling and heaving as if alive. It was a Lovecraftian monstrosity that was equally beautiful as it was horrific to behold.

“Th-THAT’S the queen!?” Steven gasped. “I was hoping for something a bit… sexier…”

“In her youth, she is the only bipedal Krinis and does look a bit like ourselves,” A’luhr replied. “She always has command over the entire hive regardless of her form.”

“Bipedal?” Adam laughed. “That looks more like a tree!”

“This queen is fully grown. Once she has integrated with her new host planet, she evolves into the final form that you see here after taking in enough harvested nutrients,” A’luhr explained in a tired voice. “She grows to become immobile but now able to support her entire nest of sons, while her unborn daughter gestates inside. I imagine the eggs we are seeing also are coming from her as well.”

“She’s beautiful…” Sarah said in a daze, gently touching the screen as she gazed at the ethereal sight.

“She’s not really my type.” Steven shrugged.

“Will our tiny little firework even tickle that giant thing?” Zoey groaned.

“There’s only one way to find out,” Adam replied. “Steven, you’re gonna’ have to make a break for it and take the first clear shot you get before you’re attacked again.”

“Umm… we might need to reconsider this plan a little…” Sarah said, being the closest to the monitors and now peering intently into them.

“God, for the last time, Sarah, we HAVE to kill them!” Adam yelled, irritation clearly evident in his voice.

“Yeah that’s all fine,” Sarah replied. “But what if we accidentally kill THEM?”

“What are you…?” Adam’s voice trailed off as he approached the screen. His face paled as he saw what was on them.

“A’luhr was right… this is where they are keeping the children…” Sarah whispered.

Surrounding the queen were hundreds of pillars that had large, opaque, glowing pods growing all along the sides like warts. The group had thought nothing of these at first as they didn’t seem to be doing much, but as they watched, one of the pods suddenly stopped glowing and the film surrounding it suddenly tore away like an egg hatching, causing a rush of orange liquid to spill out and down the sides of the pillar. A tentacle gingerly reached into the now open pod and pulled a naked teenage boy, completely drenched in the slime, out and into the air.

As the slime continued to slowly slide off of his body, the boy’s eyes cracked open and hazily looked around in an unaware manner. Suddenly another pod further down the chamber erupted in the same way, and this time a girl was pulled from within. Judging by the proportions of their bodies, Sarah pegged them to be around 18 or 19 years old. As the tentacles began to bring the dripping young bodies towards the queen, A’luhr spoke up.

“They incubate the youth in these wombs, it seems.” She stood to get a better view of the screens alongside Adam and Sarah. “It appears that they have been submerged in some weaker form of nectar, though their bodies themselves are untouched. I can only imagine that their minds succumbed to the will of the Krinis long ago…”

The looks on the teens’ faces certainly seemed to confirm this. Instead of struggling or showing signs of fear, they simply smiled at one another with calm faces and distant eyes. Suddenly, tentacles wormed their way out of the base of the queen’s roots and began to entwine themselves around the freshly “birthed” nubile bodies.

The two teens didn’t flinch as a needle delicately entered their necks, but their genitals certainly had a reaction. The boy’s 5” long erection rose to attention and the girl’s nipples visibly hardened as a thin trail of wetness began to visibly run down her legs. More tentacles emerged from the queen and began to gently work the teens towards orgasm.

The boy’s rigid nail was completely swallowed up by an appendage and rapidly stroked by an inner sleeve while dexterous exploring tendrils gently massaged his balls. Inside the stroking sleeve, several vibrating feelers could be seen circling under the base of his cockhead and winding their way up to cover every centimeter of it. They spun around the spongy tip of his penis, making sure to powerfully stimulate as much of the sensitive bulb as possible.

More of the small tentacles began to flick at his nipples and caress his neck and ears, causing him to involuntarily shudder. Another tongue-shape tentacle with warts on it slid back and forth along his tight backdoor, covering it with slime, before pushing up into it.

Soon, the tentacles got their desired effect. The boy grunted in satisfaction as his body spasmed and began to shoot his first mature load deep into the tentacle throat. His semen was sucked directly into the pulsating heart of the queen, which seemed to grow slightly brighter afterwards.

Meanwhile, the girl was also receiving the first climax of her new life. Suckers had attached to her relatively flat chest and were teasing and pulling on her rigid nipples, eliciting moans and squeals from her gaping mouth.

A thick tentacle slid up between her legs, but instead of plunging inside as Sarah had come to expect, she was surprised to see the top of the appendage instead blossom into what looked like a transparent cup. It pressed against the tender lips of her vagina, completely encasing the supple mound.

A gentle sucking motion began to occur as her vulva began to swell inside of the small chamber while the delicate lips of her labia became more exposed. Small feelers on the inside of the cup got to work peeling back her clitoral hood and allowing her stiff nub to get sucked on as well, pulling it taut.

Vibrating feelers began to caress her clit, gently squeezing and tugging on it while more of them began to slip into her dripping slit. Eventually, so many of the vibrating tentacles were stuffed into her twitching pussy that they equaled the girth of a full-grown man’s shaft, if not larger. They began to thrust back and forth, dancing along her moist petals each time they moved by, twisting and writhing inside.

She, too, easily came like her male companion. Though her small tits didn’t yet seem to yield much milk, the cone between her legs rapidly filled with her squirting juices as her hips bucked and thrashed from the earth-shattering orgasm she was enduring. Like the boy’s cum before, her vaginal fluids were sucked away into the queen and visibly added to the creature’s energy.

The two teens were gently lowered from the air, still coming down from the high of their first of many future orgasms. Content smiles graced their lips and their eyes sparkled happily in the glimmering light.

Hollow, tube-like appendages grew up from the ground and swallowed the two of them from feet to head. The outlines of their bodies were visible in the tight confines of the large tentacles as they began to quickly slide away from view and off to other parts of the nest.

“What was that all about…?” Sarah asked, hoping A’luhr would have some kind of answer.

“I… am not sure,” A’luhr slowly responded. “I can make a guess, however. I imagine that the fluids extracted from the freshly matured youth are particularly potent, so the queen feeds directly from them to maximize their nutritional effects.”

“That would make sense…” Sarah sighed. “What are we going to do, though? If we set off that firework, it might hit some of these pods or the teens hanging in the air…! And now that I think about it, what about all the other people suspended by tentacles? Once the queen dies, all of the Krinis will also die, right? So won’t they drop people to their deaths!?”

“Th-that’s a good point…!” Zoey cried. “I didn’t even think about that!”

“I doubt that would happen,” A’luhr assured them. “The tentacles won’t necessarily lose all strength and wither away, they will simply become immobile as they no longer have commands to follow. The nectar would stop flowing shortly after and we could begin to safely extract the captives without worrying about being attacked.”

“And… and then we could study the remains!?” Sarah squealed. “Why didn’t you say so before!? Let’s kill that bitch!”

“But what about the nearby pods!?” Steven reminded her. “How do we avoid those?”

“We might just have to get lucky…” Adam solemnly replied. “And get as close as possible before firing.”

“I… I guess…” Steven’s seemingly bottomless confidence from earlier was nowhere to be seen. “I just don’t want to be responsible for getting anyone else hurt…” He looked away. Sarah wondered if he blamed himself for what had happened to his parents and Diana. It seemed there might have been more going on in his head all this time than she had realized.

“You got this.” Zoey smiled, ruffling her brother’s blonde hair. “If there’s anyone who is a master of shooting his load to women out of his league, it’s you!”

“H-hey!” He yelled, but the laugh escaping his lips indicated that his sister’s teasing had hyped him up some. “Ok, yeah. I just need to make a beeline for it and fire away at the last possible second. This is standard fare for a pro-gamer like myself.” He shrugged with a grin.

He wiped his sweaty palms on his jeans, licked his dry lips, and leaned forward towards the screens. His hands showed no hesitation as they alighted on the controls and slowly brought the drone back to life.

The tentacles that had been targeting the drone earlier had stopped investigating the area and had returned to idly slithering along the walls. Steven took a few more quick breaths to pump himself up and then gunned the drone towards the pulsating center of the queen’s giant body.

“That’s a weak point if I ever saw one!” Steven shouted as he prepared to launch the firework. He pressed a button and a simple targeting display appeared on the controller’s screen. It was little more than some graphics overlaid on the image, but it was better than nothing.

As the drone loudly whizzed by the incubation pillars, tentacles began to swiftly lash out in an attempt to strike it down. The drone dodged and spun through the air in an intricate dance. While it succeeded in avoiding the attacks, it also made it extremely difficult to aim the rocket.

“C’mon… c’mon… almost thereeee…” Steven muttered to himself, a few beads of sweat starting to drip down his forehead. A tentacle suddenly latched onto one of the propeller arms and caused the drone to be yanked backwards. Steven slammed on the joystick and made the drone rapidly spin in place. The tentacle seemed caught off-guard by this motion and stretched a bit with the force of the pull, allowing the other propeller arms to circle into it and cleanly slice through the tendril, freeing the drone.

The tentacle immediately started to regenerate, but the drone was already zooming away, now only a few dozen yards away from the target. A blanket of darkness suddenly washed over the drone as countless tentacles filled the air above, blocking out the shimmering glow from the ceiling. They dived down at the drone like spears of flesh, creating an intricate web that the drone couldn’t hope to pass through.

“FUCK!” Steven yelled, scrambling to begin evasive maneuvers, but it was clear that it was a lost cause.

“You just gonna’ have to do it now!” Adam yelled. “A few people getting injured is a small price to pay for saving the world!”

“I get it!” Steven roared back. “In case you haven’t noticed though, I’m doing my best just to fly straight here!”

The wave of tentacles began to close in around the drone. The view of the queen was almost completely obstructed by the writhing mass headed their way. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration washed over Steven’s face and the drone headed full speed towards a small opening in the tentacle net.

“What are you doing!?” Shrieked Zoey. “That’s not gonna’ fit! Turn around!”

“I know what I’m doing!” Steven yelled. “Come ONNNNN!” He hollered madly as the drone barreled towards the small gap. Then, just as it seemed like the drone’s wide propeller arms were about to smash into the tentacles around the opening, he pressed a button and the arms all folded over the top of the drone like a camera’s aperture.

The reduced radius of the drone allowed it to coast through the opening, but the propellers were no longer spinning, causing the drone to free fall towards the ground. The tentacles quickly reversed their course as Steven slammed his finger down on the controller to bring the drone’s propellers back online.

He spun the drone 180 degrees and finally got a clear, unobstructed view of the queen’s core, only ten or so yards away.

“NOW!” Everyone yelled at Steven.

“Obviously!” He grunted, and he triggered the firework.

The fuse took two seconds to ignite. Just as the firework was about to eject out of the payload, several tentacles rammed into the drone from all directions. The rocket fired off but the camera veered away as the drone was sent crashing into the ground below. Through the gaps in the web of tentacles covering the camera, they could see bright bursts of color and hear the iconic explosion of fireworks off screen. The last thing that the drone’s microphone picked up before the feed cut to black was the sound of a pained screech reverberating through the queen’s chamber.

The group sat there quietly, staring at the dark monitors. Steven’s hands were madly shaking while still holding down the buttons on the controller.

“Did… did it work…?” Zoey’s small voice boomed in the silence.

“Let’s find out!” Adam said excitedly, shaking off the tension that had gripped the room. He flipped a switch on the terminal and the security camera feeds populated the monitors.

Sure enough, the screens showed dozens of tentacle drones stalking the streets and then suddenly coming to a stop mid stride, remaining motionless as the human captives seemed to hazily look about in confusion.

“Yes!” Sarah pumped her fist happily. “Steven, you crazy bastard, you did it!” She went in for a high five with him as he jumped to his feet in celebration. Zoey ran over and hugged him while Adam laughed and patted him on the back. Finally, a wave of relief washed over the group.

“Something… is not right.” A’luhr hesitantly interjected. “Look there…” She pointed to one of the monitors where one of the drones was slowly starting to twitch. They watched in despair as soon more and more drones began to jerk back to life, continuing on as if nothing had happened and sending the entrapped humans back into an orgasm-induced stupor.

“Wh-what happened!? It looked like it worked! Fuck!” Steven yelled angrily, slamming his hand on the terminal.

“It seemed like the queen was indeed destroyed based on that reaction,” A’luhr slowly spoke in a puzzled tone. “There is no other way that the Krinis could continue to operate in unison like this. Unless…”

“D-Diana?” Zoey suddenly said from behind them.

They all turned around to see a naked Diana and Arlo standing in the doorway.

“Diana! Arlo! You woke up!” Zoey started to run towards them, uncaring about their nudity, but came to a fumbling stop halfway there. “Are you… feeling okay?” She cautiously asked, having seen the empty, yet stern, looks on both of their faces.

“You shouldn’t have done that.” Diana spoke in a cold voice. “We wanted to welcome you… but you would even kill your own mother?”

“Wh-what are you saying, Di…?” Zoey cried out, tears starting to form in her eyes. “You’re scaring me…”

“Zoey get back!” Sarah yelled, grabbing the girl by the arm as Diana suddenly reached down between her legs. With an emotionless face, she stuck her fingers up into her dripping vagina and pulled an eggplant-sized tentacle out from within, holding it up into the air above her head.

A’luhr’s eyes seemed to light up with realization and she jumped to her feet.

“We have to leave. NOW!” She yelled barreling towards the two naked teenagers as the tentacle in Diana’s hands suddenly writhed and let out a high pitched shriek that pierced through the air and echoed loudly through the bunker, reverberating deep into the surrounding earth.

A’luhr forcefully knocked the two of them down and away from the door as she ran out into the hall. Arlo attempted to grab at her, but she easily overpowered the fit teen boy and pushed him away.

“HURRY!” She roared. The rest of the group stood nonplussed for a moment before the reality of the situation started to seep in and their feet began to move to follow A’luhr, still in a bit of shock.

Suddenly, the entire bunker began to violently shake, knocking them to the floor. BANG! BANG! Loud ramming thuds from outside the walls of the underground shelter began to ring out and deafen the group as they attempted to regain their footing.

“What the fuck is going on!?” Adam yelled after A’luhr who was already nearing the exit hatch.

“The girl must have had a newborn Krinis inside of her this whole time!” A’luhr shouted back. “It is signaling to the rest of the nest; they know we are here!”

“Shit!” Steven cried out as a thick tentacle suddenly ripped through the steel wall next to him, narrowly missing his head. Everyone started to duck and weave along the hallways towards the exit as more and more of the appendages began to break through into their precious sanctuary.

The group all crowded into the exit hallway as Adam hit the switch to open the hatch. Further back in the bunker, they could hear Diana and Arlo excitedly welcoming the Krinis into the shelter, laughing gleefully as the tentacles reclaimed their horny bodies.

“No!” Sarah screamed out from the back of the group. A tentacle had wrapped around her thigh and yanked her flailing body back down the hall.
“SARAH!” Adam cried out, pushing past the others and rushing down the hall after her.

“ADAM!” She shrieked. “Help me!” She attempted to grab onto furniture as the tentacle dragged her away, but its strong pull made her lose her grip every time. Adam dashed into the living room and grabbed the sword off the wall.

“GRAAHHH!!” With a mad howl, he swung the decorative blade down at the tentacle holding Sarah’s leg. It simply bounced off and went flying from his hand as another tentacle shot out and wrapped around his outstretched arm. “FUCK!” he roared, attempting to wrench his arm away.

It looked like all was lost as Sarah got reeled in closer and closer to the main mass of tentacles bleeding into the bunker. Some small tendrils had already begun to reach her and slither up the legs of her sweatpants.

Suddenly, the smell of ozone wafted through the air and A’luhr leapt out of the hall, wielding a lit sparkler in either hand. She swung them down at the tentacles like daggers, easily cleaving through their flesh like a hot knife through butter. The seared ends of the tentacles bubbled painfully and turned to ash as she continued to hack away at the intruders until the two professors were freed from their assailants.

The sparklers suddenly fizzled out.

“These do not last as long as I had hoped.” A’luhr remarked. “Now I see why they are just toys.” She grabbed the two humans and practically threw them to their feet. “RUN!” She struck another unused sparkler against her dagger and waved it in front of her, keeping the tentacles at bay while she backed up towards the exit.

Steven and Zoey scrambled up the ladder first, followed by Sarah, and then Adam right behind her. A’luhr threw down the dying sparkler and jumped for the ladder, acrobatically vaulting up the rungs as tentacles crashed into the floor beneath her. She rocketed up through the hatchway and Adam quickly slammed it shut behind her, the metallic sounds of several tentacles colliding with the door immediately rang out from the other side.

“Go go go!” Steven yelled as they ran down the street, heading to anywhere other than where they were. They sprinted past several Krinis drones that still seemed to be immobile, though the humans inside of them were gyrating in an attempt to grind their genitals against the squishy tentacles as they desperately sought stimulation.

“It looks like the new queen’s control has not yet extended this far!” A’luhr yelled to the rest of the group. “We may still find a new place to hide before they come back to life!”

“The NEW queen!?” Sarah exclaimed.

“Yes, I fear we were a little too late… the newborn queen must have hatched and assumed control of the hive in the absence of her mother! We will consider a new plan once we are safe. For now, we must evade capture.”

“The queen is dead, long live the queen.” Steven ruefully groaned as they raced down the sidewalk looking for a safe place to lay low.

Deep underground in the queen’s chamber, a sudden movement agitated the smoke swirling in the air. A humanoid figure emerged from a pile of slime and ashes and picked up the wrecked frame of Steven’s drone, staring down at it. The creature let out an ear-splitting shriek that drowned out the moans of pleasure filling the tunnels, and all of the tentacles in the area sprang back to life, ready to resume their lewd work and hunt for more prey. The new queen had five particular individuals in mind.

END OF PART 3

Chapter Text

Cold drops of rain began to patter on the nearby pavement as Sarah and the rest of the group continued to creep through abandoned yards and streets, trying to put as much distance between themselves and the creatures raiding their previous home. They all came to a stop behind some shrubs along the yard of a modern-looking mansion, gasping for breath and wheezing on their knees from the exertion of sprinting for almost 5 minutes straight.

Sarah collapsed to the grass with a wet thud, clutching at the stitch in her side. Her legs felt like jelly, her dry throat screamed out for liquids, and her chest was on fire from her large breasts widely bouncing during the run. She chastised herself for not wearing a sports bra, but then again, why would she have thought to wear one to class in the first place? She tried to reach her sore back to massage it, but she was too tired to apply ample pressure. She let out a frustrated sigh, opening her mouth and looking up to the clouds in an attempt to catch some precious drops of water on her dry tongue.

Suddenly, she felt a pair of firm, strong hands press into her shoulders, and two thumbs between her shoulder blades. The hands squeezed into her tight muscles and instantly relieved some of her pain and stress. She looked over her shoulder to see Adam behind her, trying to maintain a serious, neutral, expression while he massaged her shoulders. She closed her eyes and relaxed her muscles as he did his best to apply the right amount of pressure through her lab coat.

“Mmmnn… that feels nice…” Sarah murmured. “...Th-thanks…”

“I noticed you seemed to be in some pain,” he replied, blushing a bit. “It’s better if everyone is in top shape, right?” He sounded like he was trying to convince himself. The rain had begun to push his dark hair messily over his face, highlighting his stormy grey eyes. Sarah wasn’t sure if her heart was beating this fast because of the intense exercise or if it was due to... something else.

“Hey!” Steven loudly gasped. “I’m hurting here too, man! Why don’t I get a massage!?”

“Shush up, moron!” Zoey slapped her brother. “Do you want those things to find us again!?” She was clearly better at reading the mood than he was, seeing as she had just been wearing a knowing smile only a moment before while watching the two professors interact.

“If it is muscle strain that you need assistance with,” A’luhr said to Steven while calmly breathing, “I know several pressure point techniques that might help. Though they were designed for members of my species, I believe they will be sufficient for use on your human tissue as well.” She turned to Steven, extending her delicate-looking hands that still managed to radiate an inhuman strength. Her sudden motion made her voluptuous bosom jiggle within her skin-tight suit, causing Steven to instinctively glance down at her ample assets.

“Y-yeah…!” Steven eagerly replied, still struggling to control his breathing. “That… that would be nice!” He turned around to reveal his back to the alien woman. She shuffled towards him, hands at the ready, but just before her soft chest could press into his trembling back, Zoey pushed between the two.

“Here, allow me,” Zoey said in an icy voice. She reached out a hand and deliberately put a tight squeeze between his shoulder and neck, causing him to wince and jerk away in pain.

“Ngh! Hey! Not so hard!” Steven complained. “I need a soft touch!”

“Yeah, I’m sure you do.” Zoey glared at him, stealing some annoyed glances at A’luhr’s shapely breasts.

“Hmmnn…! Yeah… that’s good…” Sarah lustfully moaned next to them, still being massaged by Adam and clearly lost in the sensation. Her relaxed eyes quickly shot open and she covered her mouth in disbelief that she had just uttered such a lewd noise in front of the rest of the group.

“Do you two need to find a room?” Steven asked dryly, with a look of jealousy and annoyance on his face.

“Erm… I think I feel good now, thanks.” Sarah gently croaked, awkwardly pulling away from Adam’s touch. “We… actually should find a room though. The rain is really starting to pick up.”

“Yeah. We should.” Adam grumbled. He turned and shot a bloodcurdling glare at Steven, who didn’t notice it. He was busy looking up at the house they were in front of.

“We could always crash here.” Steven suggested. “Looks like the owners aren’t around.” Sarah inwardly agreed, finding that to be a pretty reasonable assumption, seeing as there was a large hole in the side of the building leading to what appeared to be a dining room. There were still several cars in the parking lot, so either anyone living here had been taken away by the Krinis without having the chance to drive away... or they just had a lot of cars. It was hard to know for sure. There were certainly no signs of life inside, nor anywhere else for that matter.

“We could try and keep going,” Zoey suggested. “Did you notice that we haven’t seen a lot of Takers out on the streets? I wonder wh-”

KRAKOOM!

An ear-splitting rumble of thunder shook the sky and the rain started to pour down harder in a deafening torrent. Everyone scrambled to their feet and ran towards the mansion’s porch for cover. They huddled near the doorway and began to fix their hair and squeeze the water from their clothes before noticing that A’luhr was not with them.

“The Krinis must be hiding from this loud weather phenomenon!” A’luhr shouted through the din, still standing in the yard. Her long silver hair fell back against the rain and she happily ran her hands through it, sending droplets of water flying. “The sound must interfere with their tracking ability; I have never seen anything like this!” She held her arms out and spun in circles.

“So much water!” A’luhr looked up into the falling raindrops and smiled in amazement, reaching her hands up to feel the impacts on her skin. She let out something akin to a laugh and seemed to savor the feeling before speaking again. “We should take this opportunity to rest here. They will not be able to locate us within the cacophony of these falling drops of water and exploding clouds! If only we had such natural events on my own planet… maybe we would have had more of a chance…”

The child-like glee faded from her face as she recalled painful memories. She quickly brightened up again as a mild rumble of thunder echoed overhead.

“Why are you all hiding from this fantastic sensation!?” A’luhr yelled over to the rest of the group. “Certainly we can take a few moments to enjo-”

KRRRRACKKKKOW!

A powerful clap of thunder shattered the air as a huge thunderbolt streaked through the sky, illuminating A’luhr’s suddenly terrified eyes. She let out a surprised yelp and scrambled over to where the humans were amusedly watching her.

“I…” She gasped. “I did not know that such deadly things would be waiting to catch me off guard! I admit that I am impressed your species managed to survive this long within this extreme environment.” No one explained the storm to her. Instead they just giggled a bit and began to quickly move around the side of the house towards the large hole in the wall, seeing as Steven had already found the front door to be locked.

“Everyone in!” Adam yelled as they approached the gaping wound in the wall. The wind had picked up and was sending various objects flying around the exposed dining room. Seeing the chaos inside, the group hesitated to enter. However, the rain started to come down even harder now, so waiting was no longer an option. They all carefully stepped through the splinters of the wall and their billowing clothes dripped with water.

Sarah ducked to dodge a painting that was knocked from the wall and ushered the rest of the group across the room and through a pair of French double doors that lead further into the house. She noticed piles of rotting, uneaten breakfast food on the floor next to several smashed dishes. Sarah had to assume that the people living here were captured while enjoying their breakfast.

The wet spray of rain and howling wind came to a stop once they got to the hallway and Sarah closed the doors behind them, keeping the almighty power of nature contained to just the dining room. They shook their limbs to get off the excess water and laughed in relief now that they finally felt safe again.

Steven whistled, “Wowee look at this place. I mean, our house was nice, but this place is NICE.” The mansion’s halls spread out in all directions, with numerous doors lining the walls and several abstract art installments positioned in strategic spots. The fancy carpet beneath their feet had already been totally ruined from exposure to the rain, but it was still likely more valuable than anything Sarah owned.

“We should take stock of what provisions and supplies we have here,” Adam said, wiping his wet hair from his face while his beard dripped water to the floor. Sarah absent-mindedly bit her lip seeing this. She had to force her wandering eyes away from the wet bulge in his grey sweatpants, pressed tight around his legs from the rain. She coughed to clear her thoughts.

“I-I’ll go look for towels or something for us to dry off with…” She stuttered.

“I’ll help!” Zoey quickly chimed in.

“Great,” Adam responded, “Steven you’re with me, then. Let’s go find some food and anything we can use for tools or weapons. A’luhr, you go-”

“I shall search the perimeter of this large domicile to ensure that it is secure,” she cut him off. “If I encounter danger, I will signal to the rest of you. Stay alert.” She brandished her daggers and walked off down the hall, checking corners as she went.

“Y-yeah… do that.” Adam sheepishly mumbled.

“C’mon, let’s go find the kitchen!” Steven said, clearly excited to go exploring. He jogged down the hall and Adam hurriedly rushed after him.

“Let’s go check upstairs, hm?” Zoey suggested. She grabbed Sarah around the arm and yanked her towards the nearby grand staircase that spiraled up to the next floor. As they climbed up the marble steps, she turned and gave Sarah a coy smile. “So… Professor Sparhawk, huh?”

“E-excuse me?” Sarah responded, flustered. “We’re just colleagues, that’s all!”

“Mmm… I’m sure.” Zoey rolled her eyes knowingly. “Please, I see the way you’ve been looking at him lately. You’re so into him!” She shrugged. “He’s a bit rough around the edges, but you could do a whole lot worse.”

“I mean… he’s certainly… easy on the eyes.” Sarah admitted. “But now is not a great time to begin a relationship.” She sighed. “Not that I had time for one before all this anyway…”

“Now’s the perfect time!” Zoey squealed. “Think about it - we don’t know what tomorrow is going to bring, so stop hesitating and go get what you want!”

“I thought I was supposed to be the teacher here.” Sarah joked, laughing appreciatively.

“You may have an advanced degree in biology, but you still don’t understand your own heart,” Zoey replied. “It’s more common than you think. I read a lot of romance novels.”

“Really?” Sarah asked in surprise. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but you tend to come off as a bit… innocent.”

“W-well…” It was Zoey’s turn to be flustered. “Reading pretty words on a page isn’t quite the same thing as witnessing a bunch of aliens impregnate people…” She coughed in embarrassment.

“Fair enough. What about you, then?” Sarah slyly probed. “Are there any strapping young men that caught your fancy back in school?”

“Wh-what does that matter anymore? There aren’t many strapping young men in the area nowadays, in case you hadn’t noticed!” She looked away in embarrassment. “Umm… hey let’s try this door!” She changed the subject and started moving down the hall, opening doors to peer inside as she went.

Sarah laughed and followed after her. She had considered splitting up to cover more ground, but she had seen enough horror movies to know that it was always better to stay in a group. She checked the rooms on the opposite side of the hall from Zoey, revealing several bedrooms, some offices, a den, a game room, a room full of musical albums on display in glass cases, and several other such spaces, until eventually they found what they were looking for.

“Here’s a bathroom!” Zoey said, pushing the door fully open. It was rather dark inside as the heavy rain running down the solitary window blocked out most of the dim sunlight. Zoey felt around for a light switch, found several, and flipped them all on and off several times. Nothing happened. “The power must be out.” She sighed.

“All the more reason to work quickly before night falls,” Sarah replied. She started to rummage through the cabinets in the room, taking a few moments to admire the fancy, multi-headed shower and gigantic Jacuzzi in the corner. Zoey tried some of the taps in the sink. They sputtered out dirty water for a few seconds before running dry.

“It was worth a shot,” she moaned. “Man, I’d kill for a hot shower.”

“You and me both.” Sarah agreed. “Ah here we go - get a load of these fluffy towels!” She playfully threw a large, soft towel at Zoey, which hit her in the face, knocking her glasses off. “Oops! Sorry! I meant for it to hit lower!”

“I’ll forgive you some day,” Zoey replied with a laugh, picking up her glasses and pressing her face into the comforting folds of the towel. “This is a good way to start getting back into my good graces!” She wrapped her still-soaking hair up in the absorbent cloth as Sarah began to produce more items from the cabinets.

“Zoey! Look!” Sarah shouted excitedly.

“What!? What is it!?” Zoey frantically pulled another towel away from her face to look at what Sarah was holding in her hands. Sarah grandiosely flourished several unopened boxes of menstrual sanitary products.

“I know Adam meant well with his bunker… but it was clearly not made with women in mind, as you probably realized.”

“Oh god…” Zoey whispered, almost in tears. “No more having to burn through wads of single-ply toilet paper…”

The relieved women celebrated for a short while before gathering up several towels and puffy white bathrobes.

“Let’s get out of these soaked clothes and enjoy these beauties!” Sarah suggested, passing Zoey a robe.

“I could get used to this!” Zoey replied before going into the shower and closing the frosted glass door behind her. Even though Sarah couldn’t make out Zoey’s blurred form whatsoever, she still politely averted her eyes.

“I’m going to quickly change out here while you’re in there, okay?” Sarah said, starting to slip off her drenched lab coat.

“Mm’kay,” Zoey answered in a muffled voice, struggling to get her waterlogged hoodie over her head.

Sarah pulled off her own wet t-shirt and stepped out of her grass-stained sweatpants, socks, and shoes. She chuckled at the pitiful sight of herself in the mirror. Crazy, unkempt hair, blue checkered boxer shorts, and a plain white bra that was getting more and more stretched out by the day.

She glanced over her shoulder to make sure Zoey was still in the shower before letting the bra straps slide down her shoulder, spinning the whole thing around her chest 180 degrees, and then unclasping it to allow the well-worn garment to fall to the floor. Her plentiful breasts gently spilled out as she savored the delicious feeling of no longer having an underwire digging into her sensitive skin. She ran her fingers over the indents on her shoulders left by the tight straps and groaned in relief.

Approaching the mirror, she studied herself again, grabbing a nearby comb and attempting to wrestle her hair back into a respectable shape. She had mixed success. Wrapping her arms around her chest, she gently squeezed her boobs to make them bulge slightly.

“I’m still attractive… right?” Sarah thought to herself. She wondered what Adam would do if he walked in on her right now. Would he be shocked and turn away in embarrassment? Or would he tenderly join her, delicately using his skillful hands to do more than just massage her shoulders? She shuddered at the thought.

“Hey, are you almost done?” Zoey asked through the shower door.

“Ah… yeah! One sec!” Sarah hastily replied, being yanked from her fantasies. She decided to keep the boxers on as they weren’t too wet, but she kicked the rest of her piled up clothes to the side as she slid the robe over her otherwise naked body, rejoicing in the sensation of being swallowed up by clouds. “Okay, I’m decent.”

Zoey cautiously exited from the shower holding her dripping clothes. Sarah noted that her underwear was not included in the pile, so she must have been too shy to remove even just her bra. Sarah completely understood. She remembered how awkward stuff like this was at her age.

“Here, give me your stuff and I’ll hang them up to dry.” Sarah said, taking the articles of clothing from Zoey and draping them over a nearby drying rack alongside her own garments. As she did so, something next to the jacuzzi caught her eye. “Ooh! Candles!”

“Nice! Now we can set up a romantic dinner for you and Professor Sparhawk!” Zoey teased.

“Orrrr,” Sarah slowly responded, rolling her eyes. “We can just use them as regular light sources.”

“I guess.” Zoey blew a raspberry. Sarah laughed. Zoey looked too adorable in her current attire. She had removed the towel from around her head and let her ponytail down, allowing her golden bangs to wildly cover her face. The robe was a size or two too large, so she was practically swimming in a sea of fluff. Her glasses were also slightly askew, but she fixed them as she brushed the strands of hair from her eyes.

“Let’s go show the boys what we found,” Sarah chuckled. With that, they headed back the way they came, carrying their discovered treasures with them. The sounds of their idle chatter were washed away by the pounding rain outside.

***

The sun had only just started to set but it was already getting pretty dark due to the thick clouds in the sky. The storm continued to rage outside while the group sat around a large coffee table in the living room. Flashes of lighting occasionally illuminated the various bookshelves and furnishings around them, but the atmosphere was warm and cozy due to the several candles they had lit.

Adam and Steven had managed to find some lighters among an impressive collection of BBQ equipment near the back door, along with a couple of flashlights, so their worries that they would have to spend the night in total darkness were put to rest. They also still had their phones, but now that their only reliable source of electricity had been lost, they needed to use their charges sparingly.

Everyone sat around on the couches and chairs in their comfy bathrobes, reveling in the delightful feeling of finally being dry and able to lounge in comfort after such a disastrous day. A’luhr had initially hesitated to strip out of her bodysuit, despite it already being considerably damaged, as it efficiently carried what remained of her equipment. However, once she touched the plush sleeves of the robe, she quickly changed her mind. She had started to strip naked in front of everyone before Sarah quickly spun her around and pushed her into a side room, instructing her to get changed away from the curious gazes of the men.

“So this is what we have to work with,” Adam said, arranging some of the items that he and Steven had collected onto the coffee table. “There’s an entire pantry full of bottled water. I guess the rich folk here didn’t like tap or filters. We found a few days worth of canned and dry food, but most of it was rotten in the dead fridges and freezers. We might be able to boil some of the bottled water over the propane grill in order to cook pasta and stuff, but we should use that sparingly.”

“It doesn’t seem like we will be in danger of starving over the next couple of days,” Sarah remarked. “But we might need to consider the possibility of locating other food sources pretty soon.”

“Mm,” Adam agreed. “We can search other houses around here, but to be honest, I’m nervous about moving around too much now that the enemy knows our general location.”

“Are we even gonna’ be safe staying here, assuming that’s the plan?” Zoey asked. “This place clearly didn’t hold up at all against the monsters.”

“Good question,” Steven replied. “I think these might be able to help!” He flopped a large piece of black styrofoam onto the table. “Check it out! Acoustic dampening pads! It looks like whoever owned this place was some sort of recording artist. They’ve got tons of this stuff lying around and even several recording rooms already lined with it!”

“The Krinis would easily penetrate this flimsy material,” A’luhr sighed, poking at the porous slab of foam.

“It creates nearly soundproofed spaces,” Steven explained. “Seeing as they primarily hunt via sound and vibrations, I figured that these could create some safe areas around the house - at least covering enough of the space for us to comfortably live in for now.”

“Ah, I see!” A’luhr exclaimed. “Very clever!”

“Well… I use them myself at home when I stream.” Steven grinned, blushing from the compliment. “Maybe that’s why I wasn’t found in my bedroom back then.”

“We should install these in strategic locations around the house while it’s still storming out,” Adam suggested. “We only have, at most, a couple hours of sunlight left in the day and it will be difficult to do this in candlelight… so let’s quickly get to work people.”

Everyone agreed and started to grab armfuls of the styrofoam pads. Steven demonstrated how these particular types had adhesive strips on the back for easy installation and how to best position them on a wall before the group split up to soundproof the most important, connected rooms and halls.

After almost two hours of working tirelessly, they finally managed to apply the dampeners around a relatively small but spacious segment of the large mansion, even allowing for them all to finally have their own bedrooms. They reconvened in the living room, guided by their flashlights, and ate a delicious meal of nuts, crackers, canned vegetables, and jerky. It was simple, but compared to the endless meals of just canned food they had endured over the past two months it was fine cuisine.

“Well,” Adam spoke up after they had finished eating. “As much as I’d like to stay up and keep talking, we should probably hit the hay so we don’t waste precious light source fuel.”

“I do not think now is a good time for combat training, but if you insist…” A’luhr slowly responded in an unsure voice.

“He means we should go to sleep.” Zoey giggled lightly.

“It is ridiculous how often knowing the words of your language does not aid in comprehending it,” A’luhr sighed, shaking her head. “I agree, then. Today has taken a great toll on our minds and bodies. When the sun arises, we can begin to formulate future plans.”

“I could definitely sleep,” Sarah agreed, stifling a yawn. “These robes almost made me nod-off a few times already.” She buried her face in her soft sleeves and almost salivated at the thought of sleeping on a high quality pillow tonight.

After cleaning up their dinner, the group all split up and went to their separate rooms. They were all well stocked with large beds covered in luxurious sheets and blankets, vanities, walk-in closets, shelves, televisions and like. Assumedly the old owner enjoyed having several guests over at a time. Sarah sat on the bed in her robe, listening to the rain strike against the large window and watching the lightning outline the distant city skyline.

She sighed deeply. Today had not been particularly good. They had failed to stop the alien creatures, lost their home, and had been betrayed by old friends… even though they clearly weren’t in their right minds. She fell backwards onto the bed and stared up at the ceiling, watching the shadows cast from the candle on her bedside dance around the room.

“We don’t know what tomorrow is going to bring…” Sarah murmured Zoey’s words from earlier back to herself. She used to bemoan being stuck in the endless cycle of work and bills a couple months ago, but now she wanted nothing more than to hear her 6AM alarm going off and be able to start the day with a hot shower without having to worry about tentacles ravaging her naked body.

“Hmnn…” Sarah moaned slightly at the thought, realizing that she was slightly aroused. She was tired of feeling this way. Ever since she had been toyed with by the Krinis she had felt enslaved to that sensation… to them. She needed to take control back, and for the first time in months, there wasn’t an 18-year-old girl sharing the bedroom with her.

Sarah started to slip a hand down into her robe and towards her tingling crotch, spreading her thighs to give herself access to her most intimate area. Her questing fingers were briefly obstructed by the elastic waistband of the boxer shorts Adam had leant her. Now with him on the mind, she hesitated to go any further. She gulped and looked around the room at all the sound-dampening pads, finally finding her resolve.

***

Adam lay in the large bed, tossing and turning in the darkness. He had removed the bulky robe to put on a pair of boxers and an undershirt that were in one of the room’s drawers, but the unfamiliar fabrics and sheets made it difficult for him to fall asleep. His mind endlessly replaying the day’s events didn’t help much either.

He had lost the bunker that he had put countless hours into building, failed to conceive any new, effective plans, and had made a fool of himself in front of Sarah in her time of need. He pressed his palms to his face and groaned in remorse. He just needed to sleep this off. A new day would dawn and then they would take things one step at a time.

He had been trying his hardest to control himself around his attractive female colleague, whom he had been mildly crushing on since they had been in faculty orientation together several years ago, but he felt himself slipping as time went on. He knew that now was not the time for relationships, but whenever he watched her intensely stare at the monitors to take notes, scrunch up her eyes to giggle, or fiddle with the ends of her hair as she pondered some new discovery, he felt his pulse quicken. Even thinking about it now made his heart beat so loudly that it seemed to be leaving his chest.

He turned to face the closed door of his room, realizing that the beating sound was actually a delicate knocking at his door. He hurriedly fumbled to find the flashlight next to the bed, scared that something had happened.

“Y-yeah? What’s up?” He yelled across the room, having to raise his voice over the thunder. The door slowly creaked open and a beam of light shone onto his blinking face. “Who-?” He started to say.

“Shh…” Sarah’s voice whispered from behind the light. “It’s just me. D-do you mind if I come in…?” Adam blankly stared in her direction, not sure if he should promote what he thought… what he HOPED… was going on here. He gulped. But before he could contemplate for long, he heard himself say,

“Yeah… of course. I couldn’t sleep anyway.”

“Me neither,” Sarah replied in a relieved voice. She slipped into his room and closed the door behind her with a gentle “click”.

Adam lit a couple of the candles next to his bed using his lighter and sat up, swinging his legs over the side of the mattress and patting a spot next to him. He immediately blushed at how forward that must have looked, hoping that the relative darkness of the room hid his red face from Sarah’s approaching eyes. “Th-there’s also a chair there, of course,” He coughed, gesturing to an easy chair near the foot of the bed.

To his surprise, Sarah sat down next to him where he had patted. He felt he weight compress the mattress and threaten to pull his body towards hers. She fidgeted nervously. They sat in an awkward silence for a moment before both inhaled to speak at the same time. She spoke first, however.

“S-so… what was keeping you awake…?” Sarah probed.

“Just… well… today, you know?” He sighed and let his shoulders fall forward.

“Are you sure it’s not because you’re...SCARED OF THUNDER!?” Sarah suddenly whipped her head towards him and shone her flashlight under her chin, casting creepy shadows all along her lightly freckled face. The effect was far from terrifying, however.

“So, you figured me out!” Adam chuckled. “I guess you ARE as smart as you look!”

“Oh? I didn’t realize you paid attention to how I look?”

“Err… well, I mean…”

“I’m teasing you, you goof.”

“R-right,” he chuckled. But then he sighed again, a troubled look souring his angular face. “What are we going to do, Sarah…? All I can think about is-”

Sarah shushed his words by putting a finger to his lips.

“Enough,” she said gently. “We don’t know what tomorrow will bring, at least not with the information we have now, so let’s not worry about all that… at least just for tonight, okay?”

He didn’t know how to respond. He was enraptured by the soft glow of her face only a couple of feet from his own. The flickering flames of the candles highlighted the crimson hues of her hair that had now grown past her shoulders and the light made her eyes glisten in the darkness.

Sarah stared back at him, slowly withdrawing her hand from his lips and placing it on his knee, giving it a comforting squeeze. The feeling of her warm skin pressing against his own began to slowly melt all the pent-up stress inside of him. Though he realized he was sitting next to her in just his underwear, he didn’t feel embarrassed. If anything, he felt emboldened.

Adam hesitantly placed his palm on her soft cheek and gazed deep into her moist, emerald eyes, which she gently closed after feeling his touch. His hand trembled as he ran his thumb delicately back and forth over her skin, clearly hesitating to go any further. They both sat that way for almost a minute, simply appreciating the feeling of each other. Sarah wondered if Adam could feel her pulse pounding through her cheek, as she could certainly hear it in her ears.

Sarah slowly mustered up some courage and decided that if Adam wasn’t going to make a move, then she would. She was done dancing to someone else’s tune. Sarah gently opened her eyes and looked into Adam’s. His penetrating gaze was both tender and powerful at the same time. She wanted more.

She gulped softly and very slowly reached up to grasp his outstretched wrist, carefully guiding it from her cheek and down into the loose top of her robe. Her heart felt like it was about to burst out of her chest as she directed his palm to gently cup her warm breast. The rough skin of his fingers passed over her nipple, causing it to stiffen from the sudden sensation. Sparks of electricity danced under her skin, causing her lips to slightly part with a sudden, sharp intake of breath.

This sound broke whatever spell was holding the two of them back. In unison, they both leaned forward and shared a kiss. It was gentle at first, but soon became deeper and more aggressive as they gave into their passion. Adam began to gently squeeze Sarah’s supple breast in his hand, only removing it when he had to raise his arms due to her lifting the undershirt off over his head to reveal his toned chest to the candlelight. Her eyes appreciatively scanned his half-naked body.

Sarah then loosened her robe and let it fall down to her waist, suddenly exposing her generous, ample bosom to the night air. The candlelight danced around her pale globes and cherry-pink nipples, casting erotic shadows of their shapes around the room. She bit her lip in delight as Adam’s large hands reached up and gently cupped her breasts, massaging them and teasingly circling his thumbs around her areolas.

Sarah ran her own trembling fingers along Adam’s pecs, lightly scratching at his chest hair and sliding a hand down his abs, following the soft trail of hair that led beneath his boxers. Before she could get lower, Adam suddenly flicked at her erect nipples with his thumbs, causing her to flinch and let out a gasp as she felt them harden even more. She leaned forward and rested her forehead on his shoulder, enjoying his delicate ministrations.

“I… I’ve wanted to tell you how I feel about you for a while now…” Adam whispered into Sarah’s ear, still gently kneading her nipples between his fingers and enjoying the small moans escaping her lips.

“Mmm… m-me too…” She breathed, inhaling his scent. “It just… didn’t seem like a good time...”

“Well, then… let’s MAKE it a good time.” He smiled and nibbled on her ear, forcing another moan from her.

“OhhhhOOOP?” Her aroused sigh turned into a surprised squeal as Adam suddenly held her by the shoulders and pushed her back onto the mattress, causing her boobs to wildly jiggle and her hair to spill all over the pillow. He nimbly undid the sash around her waist and delicately peeled the robe away from her hips.

Adam was clearly expecting to be greeted by the sight of her delicately trimmed mound. What was revealed instead caught him by surprise and made him chuckle. He smiled down at her as she blushed and hid her face with her hands.

“You’ve really taken to this style, huh?” He teased, patting the pair of his boxer shorts that she was still wearing. “You have good taste!”

“Shut up!” She laughed and hit him with a pillow. He caught it and yanked it from her hands, throwing it to the floor.

“You’ve been disarmed!” He declared. “Now, to be disrobed!” She rolled her eyes but leaned back against the remaining pillow without replying, allowing him to grab either side of her waistband. He slowly slid the boxer shorts down her creamy, smooth thighs, aided by her arching her back to lift her butt up off the mattress. Finally, the garment fell to the floor next to the bed and Sarah was completely naked in front of his eyes, her fair-skinned body practically glowed in the candlelight.

He looked down at her from his kneeling position, simply admiring her for a moment.

“...What?” Sarah hesitantly asked. “D-do I look okay…?” She was decently confident with her body, but it was still always nerve-wracking to reveal herself to a new partner.

“You’re even more beautiful than the drone…” He smiled, and then faltered. “Err… that sounded more romantic in my head…”

“No, no,” She giggled. “You’re doing great. Tell me more.” She expectantly crossed her arms under her chest, causing her breasts to squish together and make her nipples stand taut. Adam’s eyes were obviously drawn to them but he kept talking.

“We never would have gotten as far as we have without you…” he whispered. “I thought I was the one saving everyone, but it was really you this whole time. Analyzing their behavior, piecing together their weakness, sacrificing yourself… you’re just… amazing,” he breathed.

“Hm, yep, fair enough.” She grinned up at him and winked. “So, what’s my reward?”

“I’m sure I can think of something…” He leaned over her and tenderly kissed her neck. He began to trail his lips down her body, gently kissing her collarbone, then her breasts and nipples, her stomach, her navel, her downy, auburn landing strip, and finally ending at her inner thighs. He carefully spread her legs with his hands as he continued to plant soft kisses along her legs, working his way down to her feet before returning up towards her moist slit until it was only a few inches away from his face.

“Mmnn… you tease…” Sarah groaned and grabbed at the pillowcase under her head as Adam continued to gently kiss and lick all around her inner thighs - everywhere except where she most wanted it. Finally deciding that she had been warmed up enough for now, he gave her what she desired, gently sliding his warm, wet tongue between the awaiting lips of her pussy.

He stroked up and down her labia, circling around her clit before returning back down to her entrance. She moaned in satisfaction as he buried his face deep between her thighs and firmly thrust his tongue into her moist womanhood. He licked into her for several seconds before she suddenly started to giggle. He nervously withdrew his mouth, wiping his wet beard on his arm.

“Am… am I doing something wrong…?” Adam asked in a concerned tone. He could feel his boner start to weaken under the pressure of his growing nervousness.

“N-no! You’re… you’re doing great! It feels great!” She reassured him and looked down at him with an embarrassed expression. “It’s just… your beard tickles a little.” She awkwardly laughed. “But it’s nice, really! Keep… keep going… p-please.”

“A-are you sure? I can-”

She leaned forward without a word and grabbed his hair mid-sentence, pushing his fluffy face back between her legs to finish his meal. He happily obliged. He lapped at her increasingly wet sex while massaging and gently flicking her clit with his fingers, eliciting several lewd gasps and moans.

He moved his hands down to spread her pink petals wide, allowing his tongue to enter her as deep as it could go. He rhythmically danced his nimble tongue along her inner walls for several minutes, trying to read the reactions of her body, attacking the places that he sensed made her tense up in pleasure, and only pausing for brief moments to catch his breath.

After a little while, he pulled his face away from her slit, his beard trailing thin threads of her juices and his own saliva. He carefully slid a curious finger into of her entrance to gauge how aroused she was, and was rather happy with the results. She wordlessly confirmed his conclusion, slowly spreading her legs wider to allow him easy passage, glancing lustfully at the large tent in his boxer shorts.

“Oh...!” Sarah yelped. To her surprise, instead of pulling down his underwear, Adam instead leaned back down between her legs and gently inserted two fingers deep into her pussy, curling them upwards to search for her G-spot. “Mnn!” She moaned, closing her eyes and leaning back against the pillow as he began to lick at her swollen clit, still working his fingers in and out of her now dripping pussy.

“Th-there!” She suddenly squealed, gripping the bed sheets a bit tighter. “Just like that…” Adam obeyed, trying his best to maintain the speed, pressure, and position of his fingers massaging against her G-spot. He continued to lick and suckle her clit while using his free hand to reach up and rub his thumb over her left nipple, and then her right, going back and forth to give both sensitive peaks equal attention.

With her eyes closed, she didn’t notice his approaching hand, so the sudden stimulation on her nipples made her shiver and gasp in delight. Then her eyes opened in surprises.

“W-wait... AHHN!” She cried out in pleasure as he pushed a third finger inside of her, now thrusting his hand in and out at a faster speed. Her pussy began to squelch as her juices started to freely flow over Adam’s hand. The muscles in her groin instinctively retracted and began to tighten around him. She could feel warmth building up between her legs as her excitement grew from the intense fingering. Every thrust of his thick fingers sent shockwaves to her brain, making her back gently arch up.

Sensing that she was close, he maintained his efforts, getting into a good rhythm and savoring the look on her face. Her eyes were slightly rolled back, her brows were knitted, and her full lips were parted as she let out a satisfied moan.

“Like that! Like that! Oh god!” She cried. “Yes! Yes! Oh god, Adam, right there! I’m close! I’m so close! I’mmmmmmmm mnghhhh!” She grunted and suddenly the muscles in her pussy strongly contracted, squeezing and pushing Adam’s fingers out of her spasming hole along with a gush of juices. She gasped and shuddered, slumping back against the pillow while heavily panting.

Adam tenderly planted a few more kisses on her wet, swollen pussy lips as she came down from her orgasm. She affectionately ran her fingers through his hair as he looked up at her with his sharp, handsome eyes. She smiled groggily down at him.

“That was… really good” She said dumbly, frustrated that her brain wasn’t functioning at 100% right now in order to find more impressive adjectives. “I came… pretty hard there…!”

“I’m glad to be of service.” He smiled back. Her breathing calmed down finally and she suddenly shifted onto her knees and leaned forward.

“Your turn!” She smirked, grabbing at his underwear and leading him by the elastic waistband to the edge of the bed. She slid off of the mattress onto the floor and motioned for him to stand up as she knelt down in front of him, resting her knees on her discarded robe. He did so, allowing her to excitedly yank his underwear down.

Adam’s rock-hard, 8” erection got pulled down with the waistband but quickly sprang back up and slapped against this stomach with a satisfying, meaty smack. Sarah’s face was only a few inches away, directly in front of his already throbbing cock, allowing her to admire his tidily groomed, curly dark pubes.

“W-wow…” Sarah breathed. “If I had known you were this hung, maybe I’d have acted sooner!” She joked.

“I’m just average…” he replied modestly. “Okay… maybe a little bigger”.

“Mmm… let me measure,” She said seductively, looking up at him as she glided her tongue up the underside of his shaft. The sudden feeling of her warm, moist tongue stroking along his length made him shudder and twitch in delight. For the first time it seemed to hit him,

“Oh my god… I’m really doing it with Sarah…” He thought to himself in a mild stupor.

As her tongue neared the tip of his penis, she rose from her knees and suddenly pushed him backwards down onto the bed, leaving his legs bent over the side and fully exposing his genitals to her. He didn’t resist as she used one hand to keep his lower abdomen pressed down while using the other to dexterously massage his velvety balls.

Sarah licked and kissed along the sides of his swollen cock for a while, covering it in her saliva so that it glistened in the flickering light. He was unable to easily see what she was doing from his position on the bed, so when she suddenly locked her lips around his glans, he grabbed at the bed sheets and groaned in surprise.

She chuckled into his thick shaft and began to bob her head up and down his length, swirling her tongue around the tip. She had both hands between his legs now, with one still fondling his testicles while the other stroked the exposed base of his shaft that wasn’t currently in her mouth.

Sarah hesitated for a moment but then decided to try a new technique that she had overheard a student talking about. She very gently grazed her teeth against the soft tip of his spongy glans. This was a gamble, but it paid off as he let out a pleasured gasp and looked down at her in surprise.

“Wh-what did you just do?” He asked breathlessly. She popped his cock out of her mouth and nervously smiled.

“I just used a little teeth there… was it okay…? I know a lot of guys are not into teeth… but I had heard it could feel good on the tip, so…” She sheepishly looked down.

“Y-yeah! I’ve never felt anything like it…!” He stuttered. “It’s true that teeth normally really hurt on the shaft, but the way you did it just now… um… you should keep doing that…” He scratched his beard, embarrassed that he had made her embarrassed.

“O-okay…” She smiled in relief. “Lay back down, mister!” She chided.

“I’d rather watch.” He grinned, sitting up and propping himself with his arms.

“Mmm… I bet.” She replied, not really sure what she meant by that, but saying it in a seductive voice nonetheless. She maintained eye contact with him as she went back to work on his rigid cock, suckling at his glans - performing the teeth technique now and then - while she used both of her hands to stroke his entire length.

She spat lightly onto his shaft and rubbed it into his skin to lube it up, allowing her to spin her hands in opposite directions up and down his penis while she flicked her tongue across the very tip of his cock head. He groaned and grunted in satisfaction with every motion, looking deep into her big, unwavering eyes as she lewdly moaned with her mouth full of cock, savoring the taste of his manhood.

Sarah pulled her mouth away with a gasp for breath and kissed her way down Adam’s shaft, caressing it with her soft fingers as she reached his hanging sack. She sucked his juicy balls one at a time into her mouth, gently lapping at the delicate skin with her tongue and juggling his them on the tip of her tongue as she worked his cock with her hand even faster.

As she felt his meaty rod begin to throb and swell even more, she quickly moved upwards and engulfed it between her soft tits, squeezing them against his shaft as she slid them up and down to fully stimulate his length. She licked at the exposed tip of his glans each time it momentarily came into view within her bountiful cleavage and he squirmed in delight feeling her hard nipples trailing up and down his lower stomach.

Adam began to gently buck his hips in time with her motions, attempting to hold back his moans to no avail. He clenched his eyes from the pleasure but quickly opened them again as he felt a tight, moist warmth suddenly envelope his entire shaft. He looked down wide-eyed to see Sarah deepthroating his cock, the bulge of his girth clearly visible in her throat.

Her eyes watered and she gagged a few times, gripping the edge of the bed sheets, but she held it in for several seconds, humming a bit as she did. The vibrations from her throat reverberated through his shaft sent him into a frenzy. He instinctively bucked his hips again and this time it was too much for her to take. She choked and pulled back with a wet, sloppy “Bluuughh!” She sat between his splayed legs for a moment, gasping for air and coughing up saliva in the process.

“D-don’t force yourself…!” He said in alarm.

“It’s fine,” she croaked. “I want to do it.” She opened her small, eager mouth, ready to take him whole again, when he put a hand on her shoulder to stop her.

“That feels amazing, but why don’t you come on up here and take a short break.” He phrase it more as a gentle command than a suggestion.

“Are-are you sure…? I can keep going, really…” She seemed a bit disappointed.

“I’m sure you could, and it would be fantastic.” He softly grinned at her. “But I have another idea.” She quizzically looked at him as she stood up, allowing him to take her hand and pull her onto the bed, pressing their warm, naked bodies together. She could feel his hard cock twitching against her stomach as her marshmallow-soft breasts squished into his chest.

“Wh-what is it?” She murmured, enjoying the feeling of skin on skin.

“This,” he said, grabbing his wallet off of the nightstand. He had insisted on keeping the useless money-holder with him for whatever reason. He opened it and withdrew a small square wrapper from within. “Just because it’s the end of the world doesn’t mean we shouldn’t be safe.” He winked. Then he frowned as he got a better look at the condom in his hand.

“Aww… no…” The sorrowful sting of regret washed over his face. “It’s hard to read in this light, but it looks like this one expired a while ago… it’s all I had…! Do we… risk it?” He asked, a slight hopeful note in his voice.

“What if…” Sarah replied, reaching over the side of the bed and digging her hand into one of the pockets of her robe, “we don’t have to…?” She smiled in triumph as she pulled out a handful of unopened condoms. “I found these in another bedroom earlier today. One that… had a couple more features than this one.” He raised a brow and grinned.

“You’ll have to show me that room.” He winked. She gasped in mock indignation.

“Naughty boy!” She teased. “Maybe I’ll reward you if you do well tonight.” She giggled and fell back onto the bed as he opened one of the fresh condoms with slightly shaking hands. She watched appreciatively as he slid the thin, transparent sleeve down over his penis, pinching the tip a little to give the reservoir some extra room. His thick shaft easily filled the entire condom, which seemed like it might burst from the strain.

“Oh!” Adam exclaimed. “It has lube already on it! Nice!”

“Mmm… I think I’m still pretty ready to go regardless.” She cooed up at him, wiggling her legs together.

“Is that so?” He suddenly kneeled between her legs and pulled them apart, causing her to let out a playful squeal and laugh. He leaned over her and held his cock in his hand as he grinded it against her still-wet vulva, pressing his soft glans to her erect clitoris. He continued to slide his length up and down her slit until eventually she cried out in frustrating.

“Will you never stop teasing me!?” She groaned, lightly slapping at his firm chest.

“I can try,” he responded, and suddenly Sarah gasped as she felt the girthy tip of his manhood push past her vulva and into her pussy.

“S-slowly… y-yeah, like that…” Sarah murmured in a soft voice. Adam followed her instructions and gently worked the length of his shaft deeper and deeper into her with small thrusting motions, until eventually she had swallowed up his entire shaft between her legs. “Mmmnnn…” She moaned, savoring the feeling of fullness and of being one with him.

Adam slowly worked himself in and out of her entrance a few times, coating his cock with her natural lubricants until both of them were slippery with juices, allowing for his thrusts to steadily get faster and faster. He grabbed her knees and lifted them up to his shoulders, suddenly thrusting into her as deep as possible and letting out a satisfied grunt.

“O-OH, GOD!” IT’S D-DEEP!” She squealed in surprise, reaching up and firmly grabbing his shoulders, her nails digging into his skin slightly.

“Do you need me to slow down…?” Adam gently whispered.

“N-no… keep going!” Sarah looked up at him with a lustful gaze and drew her hands down from his shoulders and onto his chest, lightly scratching at the soft hair there. He let out another grunt and increased his pace, resulting in fleshy slapping sounds as his swinging balls smacked against her plump ass cheeks.

Sarah’s eyes became hazy with ecstasy as she looked down at their crotches to watch the delicious sight of his rigid cock repeatedly ramming into her wet slit. Her view was obstructed slightly as Adam reached down to grab her wildly bouncing tits, filling his hands with their supple flesh and squeezing them as he continued to thrust into her.

“F-faster! Don’t stop!” She gasped, starting to buck her hips up into his, overtaken by the rhythmic fucking, while her toes uncontrollably clenched and flexed like they had a mind of their own.

She reached up and pulled him down to her chest, hugging his bearded face into her neck and scratching her nails down his back, completely lost in the throes of pleasure coursing through her. Her moans freely escaped her mouth as she slid one hand down his back and smartly spanked his ass.

Adam squeaked in surprise but didn’t flinch away, so Sarah slapped him again, grabbing his ass cheeks with both hands as best she could despite the jerking motion of his hips and dug her fingers into the firm muscles. She continued to relentlessly spank him and soon, his gasps of erotic pain began to turn to gasps of exhaustion. She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him in closer, pinning him to her body in order to slow his movements and allow him time to recover while still feeling him so, so deep insider of her.

“I’m so close…” he breathlessly whispered into her ear, making her shudder at the feeling of his warm breath. “I’m just a little out of shape I guess…” He awkwardly laughed, slowing his thrusts a bit. “I guess sitting around watching cameras all day doesn’t do wonders for one’s stamina.”

“Mmm… sounds like you need me to take control, as usual.” She seductively gazed up at him and smirked.

“What do you me-” Adam’s question was cut short as Sarah used her thighs wrapped around his back to flip him over on his side before rolling on top of him and straddling his torso and pinning him to the mattress with her hands. “Oh,” was all he could manage. He could feel the seductive, warm wetness of her pussy pressed into his chest.

Sarah leaned over him and slowly slid her hips down his stomach. She began to grind her moist labia over his twitching erection, squeezing and massaging the rigid shaft between her delicate petals as she lubed him up again with her freely flowing juices.

After a short while, once she was satisfied with how slippery his cock had become, she slowly lifted her waist up and used her hand to guide him into her. She eased down onto his length and let out a gentle moan as she felt it inch further and further into her.

She sat on him for a few seconds, unmoving, reveling in the sensation of feeling him twitching deep inside of her. She playfully squeezed her vaginal muscles around his penis and savored the look of delight on his face that partnered with a groan escaping his bearded mouth.

She giggled and began to lift and lower her hips, getting faster and faster with each rhythmic motion. As her juices started to collect at the base of his cock, loud, wet sounds of smacking flesh rang out each time her ass and crotch forcefully slid down onto him.

“Is… is this good?” She asked as she bounced up and down. Her voluptuous breasts were jiggling wildly from the motion, practically begging Adam to play with them. He didn’t wait long. He reached up to grab her bouncing tits and let out a wordless, satisfied moan, which Sarah took to mean, “this is definitely good”. She bit her lip in ecstasy as he started to flick and knead her stiff nipples between his fingers, letting her own moans of pleasure join his.

She continued to ride his hard dick for several minutes, holding onto his wrists as he fondled her boobs. Soon though, her own stamina began to give out as well – like Adam, she had also spent a lot of time sitting around lately. Sensing his partner was beginning to slow, Adam slid his hands down to her ass, helping to lift her up and down onto him in order to relieve some of the strain of her tired muscles.

The sight of Sarah’s large boobs dancing in front of his face, coupled with the firmness of her ass filling his hands, made the pressure in his loins quickly build back up to the boiling point. He started to thrust his hips up as Sarah came down on him, pushing his cock even deeper into her tight hole as she hungrily rode him. He moaned as he watched her play with her own breasts, expertly rubbing her pointed nipples between her fingers.

The adorable sound of her gasping as Adam reached a particularly good spot inside of her finally caused the dam to burst within him. He felt warmth build up in his stomach and his balls tighten in anticipation for what was about to come.

“I… I’m gonna’ cum…if you keep riding me that hard...” He groaned, hoping she would slow down to extend the duration of this amazing sensation.

“Be a good boy and show me, then,” Sarah replied with a slightly commanding tone. The unexpected dominance in her voice took him by surprise, but by god he was into it. Being able to give up control felt… refreshing. Freeing. He had never experienced anything quite like it before.

She suddenly pushed down on his forearms to pin him to the bed yet again, using what had to be the last of her strength to bounce up and down on his throbbing cock as fast as she could, squeezing his shaft with her pussy muscles as if trying to milk everything out of him, until, very soon after,

“OH F-FUCK!” Adam yelled through gritted teeth, his quivering voice overcome with ecstasy. “C-cumming! I’m cumingggg!! He tensed up and his legs gently spasmed. Grasping at her hips, he summoned one final, powerful thrust and rammed it deep into Sarah’s welcoming womanhood. He ejaculated hard, feeling the warm cum pool around the tip of his penis, trapped within the thin confines of the bulging condom.

“Mmm… I can feel it pulsating inside…” Sarah moaned in satisfaction, rocking her hips back and forth to coax even more semen from his tight balls.

After he finished shooting his load, she leaned forward and cuddled into his chest, leaving his slowly softening shaft inside of her so they could both savor the feeling a little longer. He hugged her tightly around the shoulders and buried his face in her hair. Even though she hadn’t had a chance to really wash it in a few days, it still smelled sweet as honey to his nose.

They lay like that for several minutes, quietly feeling each other’s pounding hearts and listening to each other’s slowly steadying breaths. Eventually, Adam regrettably had to slide his spent penis out of her slit. Reaching down to their groins to peel the condom from his shaft, he felt a wetness drizzle onto his hand. Glancing down at Sarah, he noticed she was already looking back at him, with a slightly embarrassed and pleading glint in her eyes.

“That was… everything I imagined it would be…and more.” Sarah croaked, clearly still tired from the exertion. She smiled at him. His chest throbbed seeing her gentle, intimate gaze.

“Sarah, that was… well… perfect,” he exhaled deeply, reaching over to play with her hair, making her hum in relaxation. “Do you… want some more…?” He awkwardly asked, having sensed her desires. He suddenly ran a finger along her dripping, swollen mound, eliciting a shiver from her sweaty body.

“Mhm…” She sheepishly nodded into the pillow. “M-maybe just a little…? I-I already came earlier, but all this excitement… and not having had a release in a while… well… erm…” The look of innocent embarrassment on her face felt like an arrow piercing through his heart. The air of control she had displayed while riding him had melted away, leaving Adam with the urge to take care of her now.

“I may need a few minutes before I can… get back into the action…” Adam admitted, idly rubbing his flaccid member in frustration. “But I can take care of you in other ways?”

“Maybe we can take care of each other at the same time…?” Sarah looked at him with verdant doe eyes. “I’m sure I can get your little ‘Adam Junior’ back at full attention soon enough.” She licked her lips in an attempt to be seductive but she realized that her throat was parched and her tongue was dry.

“Okay, I like this proposal,” Adam grinned, understanding what she was getting at. “Water?” He offered the bottle of water to her that he had next to the bed. She gratefully took several swigs from it before handing it back to him. He drank his fill as well to replenish his body’s spent fluids. “But, um…” he mumbled.

“...What is it?” Sarah asked in a concerned voice.

“I-it’s name isn’t ‘Adam Junior’...” he sheepishly stammered. She seemed confused for a brief second and then let out a bubbly giggle.

“What IS his name, then?” She asked with a smirk.

“He...IT… doesn’t HAVE a name,” he firmly replied, crossing his arms. “Not all men do that, you know.”

“Then I’ll name him!” Sarah chirped, playfully rolling over on the bed to position her head close to his soft penis, inspecting it closely in the candlelight. Despite having just orgasmed only moments ago, seeing her beautiful face only inches away from his cock stirred energy within Adam once again. “Oh! I think I just saw him twitch!” Sarah squealed. “I think I’ll call him… ‘Twitchy’!” She said in a cute voice.

“You have to be kidding me…” he moaned.

“Come here, Twitchy! Come here!” She teasingly called to his penis like a dog, patting the bed next to her. He felt silly but he also liked the sensation of obeying her, so he did as she asked, lying down next to her on the bed.

Sarah sat up and crawled over to Adam’s semi-erect cock, straddling his face in a 69 position for him to look up at her wet pussy lips only a few inches from his nose. She bent down and languidly slid a single lick up the entire length of his shaft, reaching around it to gently massage his soft balls between her undulating fingers. She brushed her hanging hair behind her ears and coyly glanced back at him.

“Let’s see if I can help Twitchy feel better…” She then swallowed his glans, circling it with her moist tongue before bobbing her lips up and down on it. Adam let out a moan, both from the embarrassment at the silly nickname that Sarah had given his already re-hardening penis, and from the pleasure jolting through his crotch.

She used one hand to continue playfully fondling his balls while using the other to hold his cock in place as she sucked. Sarah popped it from her mouth now and then to lewdly slap his saliva-covered, slightly floppy penis against her elastic cheeks. She flicked the thin tip of her tongue across his sensitive cock head and kissed and caressed his shaft with her lips and before swallowing it again.

Not one to fail to reciprocate, Adam reached up and began to massage Sarah’s swollen vulva, rubbing her exposed clit with his thumb. She was still rather wet from before and he suddenly felt a drizzle of moisture hit his face. He realized that it was a few drops of pussy juice that had dripped from her slit, and this turned him on even more. He felt his cock already reaching full mast as Sarah hummed into it, moaning from his touch against her womanhood.

She lowered her hips more to press her succulent mound to his mouth and allowing him to hungrily feast on her pussy, using his hands to spread her ass cheeks to give his dancing tongue and sucking lips full access to her delicious hole. They remained that way for a while, sucking and licking and each other’s eager genitals until eventually Adam’s cock was throbbing and rock hard yet again, while Sarah’s own crotch was nearly gushing with moisture.

Be it from the months of abstinence, the long repressed desires for each other, or the need for intense stress relief, both of them had the virility to fuck through the night. They enjoyed every position they could think of. Sarah even managed to reach climax twice in a row during doggy-style.

The combined sensations of Adam’s large cock completely filling her up, his playful spanks on her shaking ass, the light smack of his balls against her stiff clit, his firm pull on her hair, and the unrestrained swaying of her tits below her all came together to make her brain feel completely charged with tingling electricity.

The pads on the walls hid their voices from the rest of the house as they cried out each other’s names, demanded for faster and deeper thrusts, and released several moans that were simply unintelligible grunts of ecstasy due to the endless waves of pleasure coursing through their writhing bodies.

Though they took brief rests after each round to recharge a bit, they made passionate love until the candle had burned out and the rising sun started to peek through the weakening rainclouds.

They lay in bed together on top of the ruined sheets, with Sarah cuddled warmly in Adam’s muscular arms and nuzzling against this chest. They were both sweaty and out of breath, but she still managed to drift off to a pleasant sleep, relaxing to the calming sound of his heartbeat while he tenderly stroked her head.

“Maybe things aren’t as bad as I thought…” Adam whispered to himself, looking down at the incredible woman in his arms and joining her in slumber, savoring the feeling of her plush, warm skin pressed against his side as he brushed several torn condom wrappers onto the floor.

***

“HEY! Professor Sparhawk! WAKE UP!” Zoey’s frantic voice called through Adam’s bedroom door. Her loud yelling and rapid knocking roused him from his sleep. “Sarah is MISSING!”

“Hmngh…?” Sarah stirred in her sleep and drowsily cracked her eyes open upon hearing her name. She looked around for a moment in sleepy confusion, trying to remember where she was. Feeling Adam’s body heat next to her jogged her memory and she happily mumbled into her pillow.

Judging by the amount of sunlight filtering into the room, it had only been a couple of hours at most since the two of them had fallen asleep together. She yawned and stretched, fumbling for Adam’s chest to snuggle against it again in the hopes of returning to her slumber.

“Shh! Quiet down!” Sarah heard Steven hiss at his sister. “Even though we have these sound dampeners, we can’t just go around making loud noises - ESPECIALLY not after waking me up from a particularly pleasant dream.”

“Quiet down!?” Zoey retorted in a strained whisper. “Stevie, Sarah went missing in the night! We have no idea where she is or if she is okay! And you want me to be calm!?”

“Sarah Cassidy is currently in Adam’s sleeping quarters,” A’luhr’s approaching voice stated matter-of-factly. “Her scent is mixed strongly with his, along with many powerful pheromones. I imagine they were fornicating, likely for quite some time.”

Adam and Sarah both nearly fell out of bed with a jolt, scrambling to find their robes, tidy the sheets, and fix their hair. The pounding on the door had gone completely silent along with the voices on the other side.

“Shit!” Adam hissed and he yanked up his boxer shorts. “Busted!”

“It’s… not a problem,” Sarah murmured back, tying her robe’s sash around her waist. “W-we’re all adults here, after all, right?”

“Yeah, exactly! There’s no reason we should hide it!” Adam assured the both of them as he finished putting on his robe. Sarah slipped over to the door and opened it a crack, holding the collar of her robe tight around her neck.

“H-heyyyyy…!” She casually greeted the three people in the hall. “Um, good morning! Did… did...um… did you all sleep well?” She smiled awkwardly at them. Steven just stared ahead in mild shock, his mouth hanging open, analyzing the room behind her. His eyes widened when he noticed the pile of condom wrappers scattered on the floor. Zoey was backed up against the opposite wall, madly blushing and refusing to look into the room at all. To Sarah’s surprise, however, she did steal at glance towards her and give an approving little nod and shaky thumbs up. A’luhr seemed completely unfazed, simply working out the kinks in her muscles.

“They probably slept better than we did,” Adam chuckled, coming up behind Sarah, stretching, and slyly draping his arm around her shoulder. “Morning, sweetheart.” He playfully planted a kiss on the top of her messy hair.

“A-Adam!” Sarah exclaimed. She gave him a wide-eyed look, but didn’t shy away from his embrace.

“I knew it...” Zoey softly whispered to herself and did a little fist-pump.

“Uh… umm… we… well…” Steven stammered, trying not to be distracted by the situation… and also Sarah’s bountiful cleavage, which was slightly visible through a gap in her robe.

“We have come to discuss our plans moving forwards.” A’luhr stepped in, saving the floundering Steven. “The loud weather seems to be clearing, so the Krinis will be active again. We must hasten any preparations we need to perform.”

“I agree.” Adam nodded with a yawn. “But first… I should really brush my teeth.”

Sarah’s entire face turned a rosy pink as Steven and Zoey both choked in surprise from Adam’s candor. A’luhr simply shrugged and glided away down the stairs without making a sound.

Sarah returned to her room while the others got ready for the day. She looked at her tired, but glowing face in her vanity’s mirror before suddenly bursting out into a giddy little dance. She pumped her arms into the air, causing her robe to loosen and slip off, which she stepped out of and kicked to the side.

“Oh. My. GOD.” She grinned and whispered to her reflection. “I can’t believe I just did that!” She playfully cupped and jiggled her naked breasts in her hands, trying to refresh the fading memory of Adam’s lips sucking at her nipples. She giggled wildly to herself, feeling empowered and free from the doubts that had plagued her over the past week. She happily hummed as she threw on her now dry clothes and practically skipped downstairs to join the rest of the group, who were waiting for her around the coffee table.

Sarah sat next to Adam on the couch. She wanted to lean against his shoulder and bury her sleepy face into his inviting neck, but she restrained herself. She was still an educator in the presence of her student, after all.

“Ok, now that we’re all here,” Adam began, smiling at Sarah next to him and attempting to ease the awkwardness in the room, “we should discuss food rations.” Everyone groaned in disappointment. “I know, I know.” He raised his hands to calm them. “We should have enough to get a decent amount of calories and nutrition for two days, maybe three.”

“That’s all…?” Zoey asked.

“Sadly, as I mentioned before, a lot of it went bad after the power got cut. It seems that the folk living here didn’t much care for processed dry goods.”

“So what you’re saying is we are going to have to go searching for food soon.” Sarah said, thoughtfully running her fingers over her mouth and worrying about the implications of such a trek.

“We should be able to easily clear the other nearby domiciles without attracting too much unwanted attention,” A’luhr replied. “However, we need to be exceedingly careful of Krinis drones due to our dwindling methods with which to combat them.” She gestured to the two remaining sparkler sticks on the table.

“What about your kick-ass sound grenades?” Steven asked, scratching his hair.

“You mean this one?” A’luhr emphasized the “one” part of her response while tapping on the single remaining silver sphere attached to her hip. “This is our only true form of escape if we need it. Because the effects are temporary and single-use, we must only use this when there are absolutely no other options, and at a point where we can be guaranteed to escape within the small window of time it allows. There will be no second chances.” The group all collectively gulped at the gravity of her words.

“Speaking of second chances…” Sarah said, “What are we going to do about the Krinis? What even happened yesterday!?”

“I have to assume that the new queen was already on the cusp of being born when we managed to strike at the original queen,” A’luhr sighed. “While we momentarily destroyed the Krinis’s hive mind, the young queen must have been able to escape the ashes of her mother and taken control of the nest.” Her eyebrows drooped as she massaged her temples.

“Not only that…” Zoey slowly groaned, “but Diana and Arlo… betrayed us?” She slouched into her chair with a depressed look in her face.

“Something definitely seemed off about them,” Steven replied. “Were they being mind controlled or something? Alien mind control? That sounds plausible, right?”

“It is not quite accurate to categorize the mental effects of the nectar as ‘mind control’,” A’luhr explained, idly examining the small pile of food on the table in an effort to find anything that seemed palatable. “Once consumed in sufficient quantities, the nectar completely releases the drinker’s inhibitions. Actions and desires that were once thought taboo, shameful, or inappropriate will come bubbling to the surface of their consciousness and force them to focus on nothing else.”

A’luhr grabbed a small box of Corn Pops off of the table and cleanly cut it open with one of her daggers. “That’s why the nectar is so dangerous: because the victims start to willingly welcome their fates and will try to drag others there with them. The effects will fade over time, though. I’m sure Sarah Cassidy understands the feeling even from consuming only a small amount of the fluid.” She started to hesitantly place some of the cereal pieces on her blue tongue, and tested the flavor with a few suspicious licks. She seemed to quickly come to enjoy the sweetness and started tossing more of the sugary yellow bits into her mouth to merrily crunch on them.

“Yeah, that’s true…” Sarah pondered. “The general feeling of wanting to return to that… ecstasy… even followed me for a while after you rescued me. I guess I should have realized that we needed to keep an eye on Diana and Arlo, seeing as they had it much worse…” Her shoulders slumped and she rested her forehead on her hands. She let out a heavy breath but then felt a strong pressure massaging against her back.

She peeked up to see Adam rubbing her shoulders in a consoling manner.

“You couldn’t have known,” Adam said quietly. “It’s not your fault. None of this is any of our faults. This world has gone upside down. We can’t keep blaming ourselves for every single mishap that we happen to witness. It will eat us from the inside and tear the group apart.” Everyone lowered their eyes, thinking about their own senses of guilt. “A’luhr,” Adam continued, “what are our options here? How do we fight back?”

A’luhr looked over at him; her cheeks were puffed out like a hamster’s as she munched on the entire box’s worth of cereal in her mouth. Sarah liked this side of the alien woman - seeing her experience Earth for the first time in child-like wonder was such a stark contrast from her usually stoic, combative attitude that it made her seem extra adorable at such moments. For the first time, Sarah wondered how old she was, but figured that wasn’t important to ask about right now. A woman has her secrets to keep.

A’luhr took a labored gulp to swallow the Pops and then washed down her breakfast with some bottled water before speaking.

“We could attempt to find another one of those scouting machines of yours, along with more starfire, and try the same tactic again…” A’luhr suggested in an uneasy voice. “But besides the low odds of us being able to safely locate such objects, the Krinis will have now learned of the threat the machines possess and likely attack them on sight.”

“Learned?” Steven asked in surprise. “I thought these worms were all just mindless, horny monsters acting instinctively to fuck people, or whatever.”

“They probably share information through the hive mind,” Zoey suggested. “Most likely with the queen’s consciousness shaping what they know. If she witnessed the drone, then they’d definitely be suspicious of it in the future.”

“What your kin says is correct,” A’luhr said to Steven. A small ray of sunlight struck the dagger in her hand and cast dancing reflections around the room. “The Krinis are not ‘mindless’ as you say. In fact, they are the very opposite. They have the shared intelligence of countless minds. We cannot afford to underestimate them.”

“So what are our other options, then?” Sarah asked.

“If all else fails, we can return to the original plan: let one of us be captured and then strike the queen when they get the chance, but we should try and evaluate other strategies before it comes to that.” A’luhr leaned forward and sighed. “If anything, we at least have some time on our side now, as it seems the new queen is not leaving the planet yet for some reason and is instead staying here for now. Though it is anyone’s guess as to how long that will last.”

“Well, let’s hope we, or somebody else, can figure out a solid plan before it comes to that.” Adam shrugged. “For now, we need to focus on stabilizing our own safety and living conditions before we rush off into the next big mission.”

“Mm.” Sarah agreed. “Hopefully we can make some progress on a plan before we need to venture further away from the house to find food.” She glanced out the window, half expecting to see a drone staring back in at her, but the streets appeared empty. “Let’s keep our heads up and take it one day at a time for now.”

She leaned forward and grabbed a small box of Lucky Charms, hoping that if the luck didn’t rub off on her, that maybe at least the sugar would jump-start her sleep deprived brain.

***

One week passed without any major incidents. They stayed as quiet as they could, leaving conversation and meals for the rooms with the most acoustic padding. They found some board games to pass the time and delighted in teaching them to A’luhr who, as it turned out, was somewhat of a prodigy at Chess. She did not, however, like Candyland. The luck element seemed to rub her the wrong way.

“How could a planet of pure sweetness mask such guile!?” She had exclaimed in anger after being sent almost all the way back to the start of the board. “This betrayal will not be forgiven lightly.”

They also asked questions about A’luhr’s home planet, named “Gradien”, which hosted many extraordinary creatures and sights - but with significantly less water than Earth, especially due to recent climate changes. They instead collected moisture from the atmosphere using complex machines. Adam was severely disappointed when he found out that A’luhr had absolutely no clue how they worked. She was a soldier, who was tasked with watching over the “lesser races”, whom they kept in ghetto-like cities.

The bellus species, like humans, were divided into several races, but apparently there was quite a strict social hierarchy… if not downright oppression. A’luhr explained that she is a member of the most elite race: the Prinquem, though she showed mild embarrassment when the rest of the group expressed shock at their apparent racism. Sarah thought this sounded suspiciously like a dictatorship, but stayed her tongue. It would be impossible to fully understand such an alien culture and be the height of folly to assume that human ethics and politics would apply to extraterrestrials

The Krinis had first attacked these “lesser races”, so her own people didn’t really care too much, and let things take their course against the weaker demographics. Less mouths to feed, and all. This proved to be their undoing, as despite having advanced technology, the Krinis had now absorbed the energies of countless captives and easily managed to subdue the Prinquem once they finally decided to launch their attack.

The group listened in horror as A’luhr explained all the terrifying battles and lewd scenes that followed them. Eventually she began to seem pretty depressed from recounting the tales, so they shared things about Earth to cheer her up.

She was amazed to hear about fish, elephants, and squirrels, remarking at how hard it was to imagine them based solely on their descriptions. They managed to find some books around the house that had pictures to help illustrate some of what they were saying.

It interested Sarah quite a bit to learn how exotic and mysterious A’luhr found Earth’s flora and fauna to be, as Sarah naturally considered it all to be rather mundane and boring in comparison to the incredible creatures that A’luhr was describing from her own home planet. Sarah had never really put much thought into it before, but it was obvious the more she did so that natives of a planet would find their own ecosystems to be “normal” while recoiling in shock at even the simplest of things on another world.

They spent many hours sharing tales and learning about one another. Most of their time, however, was spent scouting out the area and continuing to search the large house for more supplies. After a couple of days, they finally mustered up the courage to adventure into some of the nearby houses and managed to procure a few more days worth of food along with more candles, changes of clothes for everyone, and even a few more sparklers.

The nights were pretty uneventful, as light sources were limited, but Adam and Sarah still found ways to “pass the time” together. They even went so far as to burn an entire candle that Sarah had found at a neighbor’s house in order to spend the night in the “special” bedroom. The morning after, the rest of the group had eyed the two of them suspiciously, noticing Sarah nursing a sore jaw, as if her mouth had been forced open by a ball gag for an extended period, and Adam rubbing his backside, with faded red lash marks slightly visible under his shirt.

But that’s a story for another time.

The relationship between the two professors continued to strengthen over this short period. They watched each other’s backs when out scavenging (armed with sparklers), shared their own secret stashes of treats, and simply enjoyed general conversation in order to learn more about one another. Hobbies were rather limited at the moment, so any new interests they could be turned on to were welcomed.

Things continued in this way over the course of the week, with the group repeating the cycle of eating, scavenging, relaxing, and strategizing, until one day, Steven made an announcement after coming back from a scavenging mission.

“Guys, you won’t believe this, but A’luhr and I were just down near the campus, and the goo on that one door is gone!” He excitedly paced back and forth. “We could sneak in there and grab a bunch of starfi - I mean, magnesium!”

“Yes, it would seem that we have access to the building,” A’luhr confirmed. “However I am somewhat suspicious as my vibrator was nowhere to be seen.”

“Y-your what?” Zoey asked in surprise.

“My vibrator. The tool I had with me when I first met Steven. It was lodged in the door. A shame, too, as it can regularly deliver a powerful, disarming noise against the Krinis thanks to its vibrations.”

“O-oh! I thought it was… something else.” Zoey blushed.

“Do your people also have something like vibrators?” A’luhr looked at Zoey with an eager expression. “We must procure as many as possible!”

“I believe there are some upstairs…” Adam grinned mischievously. Sarah elbowed him and he yelped in pain. “But they are probably too weak to use against the Takers.” He rubbed his sore side as A’luhr shrugged in disappointment.

“So what do you all think? Should we go check it out?” Steven continued. “This could be our big chance to nab some weapons to kill off that newbie queen!”

“I don’t know… it seems kind of risky.” Sarah replied.

“I agree,” Adam said. Sarah felt reassured knowing he was backing her up. “That’s pretty far away, and with only one exit, options would be limited once inside if things go sideways.”

“But we would have A’luhr with us!” Steven retorted. “She’ll just kick the ass of any monsters we meet.”

“I appreciate that you think so highly of my skills,” A’luhr said, crossing her arms. “But I cannot guarantee anything now that I am low on armaments.”

“That’s exactly why we need to get in there! To get kitted out!” He desperately tried to convince her.

“It… would be worth it if we managed to pull it off…” Zoey agreed. “We could start to find a real path towards a resolution to all this. We’ve just been sitting around, simply surviving, for almost a week now!”

“Yeah! We need to take revenge for our fallen comrade!”

“I agree, Diana and Arlo are still down there!”

“Err… yeah… they’re who I meant.” Steven nervously laughed.

“Fine,” Adam relented. “What do you think?” He turned to Sarah, as did the rest of the group. Put on the spot, she thought for a second and then sighed.

“Okay, let’s do it.” She nodded. “But each of us needs to be carrying at least one sparkler and if ANYTHING starts going wrong, we leave immediately. Cool?” Everyone agreed.

They got to work gathering equipment they might need, such as the sparklers, lighters, bags, a crowbar, some bottles of water, and the like. A’luhr cut the bottom off of her partially destroyed bodysuit and wore it like leggings as her weapons could more easily be carried this way. She simply threw a rather revealing and loose-fitting tank top over her chest, explaining that she appreciated the mobility and breathability of the material. The men didn’t seem to mind it too much. Sarah painfully kicked Adam in the shin when she saw him ogling the large blue mounds barely hidden under the garment.

A’luhr’s breasts weren’t entirely on display, however. Earlier, Sarah had found a sports bra in another house that she eyeballed to be a good fit for A’luhr, considering that both women seemed about the same size. She showed the alien woman how to put it on and smiled bashfully after A’luhr praised the garment, noting that it would allow her to be even more agile in combat.

Sarah was still curious as to why both human and bellus females had permanently enlarged mammaries - a trait otherwise unique to humans - but she figured that A’luhr would have no idea either, so she didn’t bother bringing it up.

The team assembled at the front door of the mansion and, after some glances out the windows to make sure the coast was clear, slipped outside into the overcast afternoon. They stealthy shuffled down the sides of the road, expertly ducking between parked cars, fences, and bushes as they went. Sarah nervously watched the skies for any signs of the dragonflies, but the thick layer of murky clouds made it difficult to have complete confidence each time she confirmed there were none of the creatures in sight.

Eventually, the university buildings came into view at the end of the block and they hunkered down behind a fence to get a gauge on the situation. They could see the doorway that A’luhr had been attempting to bash open before. As Steven had claimed, it was no longer obstructed by the ichor, which seemed to have been melted away. All of the other doors they could see were still blocked by the hard substance, however.

“Maybe your tool malfunctioned, managed to destroy the gunk, then fell to the ground and got blown away in the storm?” Zoey suggested.

“That is a possibility,” A’luhr agreed, still seeming a bit suspicious.

“Let’s go check it out,” Adam whispered. “Zoey and Steven, you watch our sides, A’luhr, cover our six, Sarah-”

“Six?” A’luhr asked in a puzzled tone.

“...It just means to watch behind us. Sarah, you keep your eyes on the skies. I’ll move in front so if anything happens I’ll be the one to bite it and the rest of you will have a chance to react.”

“But that’s-” Sarah started to object.

“I have complete faith in all of you.” Adam cut her off and nodded to the group. “We need to move before something finds us. Let’s go!”

They crept out across the street towards the doorway, constantly swiveling their heads around to check for danger. Sarah could only imagine that the Lucky Charms she had eaten a week ago had really worked some leprechaun magic, seeing as they had yet to spot and single Taker all day.

They got to the door without incident and crouched down as Adam peered in through the lightly tinted glass.

“It seems pretty clear inside,” he breathed. “Save for some overturned furniture.”

“Do any of you have your ID cards to get in?” Steven asked, realizing that there was a card reader next to the door.

“That would have been a good thing to check beforehand, eh?” Adam gave him a look. “I do, but we actually won’t even need them. The locks operate on an electric timer - I helped install them myself actually - and if the power ever goes out, they become disabled as a safety feature.” He grabbed the door handle and slowly swung it open to prove his point.

“Ah, excellent,” Steven coughed. “Just as I planned.”

“You never cease to amaze me…” Zoey said, moving into the dark building with the rest of the group.

“Naturally.” He winked back at her. She rolled her eyes, which had started to become somewhat of a trademark for her when dealing with her brother.

“Wow this is… eerie.” Sarah whispered as they walked through the shadowy interior. She was no stranger to seeing the halls empty as professors often worked in the buildings during the summer months to adjust the curriculum and take workshops, but seeing the campus totally dark and derelict sent a chill up her spine.

“Where is the chemistry storage?” Adam asked her.

“I’m actually not super sure…” Sarah admitted. “I guess it’s probably near the bio storage, which is on the top floor at the other end of this building.”

“Of course it is.”

“It’s not like the building planners had ‘ease of access during alien invasion’ on their minds when designing the layout.” Sarah shrugged. They entered into a small cafe area, which was well lit by the large windows lining the wall. Sarah noted with alarm that almost none of the baked goods still on display had mold on them. They were certainly sure to be hard as rock - though whether or not they had always been that way was up for debate. Sarah didn’t much care for the college food services.

Suddenly, a loud clang and the sound of falling metal struck the floor behind them, tearing Sarah from her thoughts as she and Adam jumped in surprise and spun on their heels to face the incoming attack that they were sure was heading their way.

“S-sorry! Fuck! Sorry!” Steven stammered. “I didn’t even see that!” It seemed that he had bumped into a small table and knocked a food tray tumbling to the tiled floor, sending the silverware skittering away from the light of the windows and into the shadows.

They stood frozen for a second, steadying their pounding hearts, before all releasing a sigh of relief.

“Be careful, idiot!” Zoey hissed at him. “You’re gonna get us all fucked! Literally!” Sarah raised her eyebrow at the pun, which was unexpected from the girl. “S-sorry…” Zoey meekly chuckled. “I’ve kinda been holding onto that one for a while.” The rest of them giggled as well, except A’luhr who was squinting her eyes and staring off into the darkness where the silverware had landed. Her eyebrows twitched uncertainly.

Then, out of the surrounding blackness, they heard the sound of a table slowly screeching along the floor. The sickening, high-pitched grating echoed around them before abruptly coming to a stop. Sarah felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end as her legs started to gently shake from adrenaline.

“Th-that wasn’t me…” Steven whispered in a barely audible, hoarse voice.

“Nobody… make… a sound…” Adam said through clenched teeth. Sarah desperately willed her heart to stop pumping so loudly. It was deafening in her ears and she was convinced that anyone in a fifty-foot radius would easily be able to hear it. She gulped and felt her mouth become dry with fear.

They all fought to hide their shaky breaths, but it was a losing battle as a sense of dread began to wash over them. Something else crashed to the floor in the shadows, closer than the previous sound had been.

Out of the corner of her eye, Sarah saw A’luhr very slowly draw a sparkler out of her waistband and hold it to the blade of the dagger at her hip, ready to strike it at a moment’s notice. Sarah gripped her own sparkler with white knuckles, trying to quietly fumble through her pocket for her lighter.

“Stupid!” She thought. “Why wasn’t I on guard!?” She inwardly cursed at her own carelessness.

They stood otherwise motionless for what felt like several minutes without hearing anything else. Just as Sarah was about to take a breath in relief and suggest it was just a rodent or something, A’luhr suddenly whipped her hand away from her hip, igniting the sparkler on the blade of the dagger and thrusting the spraying lights in front of her in one fluid motion. Something humanoid was vaguely illuminated standing a few feet away from them in what had previously been complete darkness.

“UAAHHH!” Zoey shouted as the rest of the group stumbled back in surprise. Their shock only increased in magnitude however, as, at the same time,

“HIIEEEE!!” A woman’s shrill voice rang out in fear near where A’luhr was brandishing her sparkler. With an acrobatic motion, A’luhr spun towards the source of the sound, sweeping the woman’s legs out from under her and holding a dagger to her quivering throat while another hand held the sparkler up to the panicked woman’s face.

“Why do you hunt us?” A’luhr angrily growled. “Speak now or lose that privilege forever!”

“I-I-I-I- Please don’t eat me! Oh god! No! Please!” The woman cowered in terror at the unearthly sight of A’luhr’s inhuman features, made even more pronounced by the wildly dancing lights of the sparkler.

“W-wait! A’luhr, stop!” Zoey shouted out, running over to the two of them. “P-professor Wilde!?”

“Z-Zoey? Zoey Jones is that you!?” The woman stuttered. “Don’t let this thing get me! Please!”

“Thing!?” A’luhr spat in dismay.

“It’s okay, A’luhr!” Zoey pleaded with her. “She’s my Life Sciences professor! I know her!”

“Hmph,” A’luhr snorted, standing back and allowing Zoey to help the woman up off the floor. “And why, exactly, were you lurking in the shadows watching us? Waiting to pounce when our backs were turned to steal our equipment?”

“N-no! Heavens no!” The woman said, flustered. She straightened out her wrinkled dress and adjusted her large glasses as she stepped forward into the light. Sarah wasn’t particularly familiar with all of the general education professors, but she did vaguely recognize the women. She looked to be in her late 40’s, with long, dirty-blonde hair that was in complete disarray, dark brown eyes that were magnified through her lenses, and a surprisingly full bosom despite here narrow frame… though Sarah didn’t want to be impolite and stare. “I was just approaching to see if you were friendly but then I saw this… creature standing there and thought you were all like that! I froze up!”

“Everyone, this is Professor Mary Wilde.” Zoey briefly introduced her to the rest of the group, ending with A’luhr, who was still eyeing the frail-looking woman suspiciously. “...And this is A’luhr. As you have guessed, she’s… not from around here… but she’s been a huge help! You can trust her!”

“I… I see…!” Mary stammered. “A pleasure, I’m sure.” She said, shaking everyone’s hand, except for A’luhr’s who refused to take it. Sarah wasn’t sure if she didn’t understand the custom or simply had a distaste for the woman. “I’ve been hiding here all alone for months now! Giant monsters are roaming the streets but they don’t seem to find me in here! So I’ve been surviving off of the food in storage and the water in the toilet reservoirs! Just what is going on out there!?”

“We really don’t have time to explain, Mary,” Adam calmly said. “We need to get to the chem lab storage as quickly and quietly as possible. Do you know where it is, exactly?”

“Why, yes! Yes I do!” She bobbed her head up and down. “I’ve passed by it a few times!”

“Awesome!” Steven pumped his fist. “Can you take us there?”

“Of course! Just follow me!”

The group looked at each other and shrugged, walking after the woman. A’luhr seemed to relent and tossed her spent sparkler onto the floor as they went. They quietly winded their way down a few other halls and up some short flights of stairs, heading towards the science wing. They finally got up to a long skywalk that led into the next area, with large windows forming the walls on both sides and offering a spectacular view of the campus grounds below. As the group filed across it, Sarah noticed something strange in the well-lit corridor: Mary seemed to be tracking a thin, wet trail along the floor from underneath her dress as she walked.

“So… Mary… was it?” Sarah quietly spoke up, slightly slowing her pace.

“Y-yes?” The woman in the lead responded without looking over her shoulder.

“How did you manage to avoid being dragged away back on the first day of all this? We saw the school - it was completely overrun…”

“I suppose I just got lucky?” She shrugged and adjusted her glasses. “I’m sure there were several others who got away as well. How silly that we were in such a panic despite being right next to a trove of magnesium throughout the attack!”

Sarah stopped in her tracks, making Zoey bump into her back by mistake.

“How did you know we were here for magnesium…?” Sarah slowly asked in a cautious voice. “We never said anything about that.” Mary abruptly came to halt with her back still turned to the rest of the group. Sarah felt her face lose its color as she reached behind her to motion for Zoey to step back. Suddenly, Mary let out a small, giddy laugh.

“It doesn’t really matter why you’re here.” She turned and smiled at them, with a distant look in her eyes. “You will soon know the warmth of the Krinis’s embrace, just as I have.”

“GET BACK! IT’S A TRA-!” Sarah started to shout, but it was too late.

SMASH!

Several flying Takers suddenly crashed through the glass windows of the skywalk, sending glass flying. Mary laughed drunkenly as she watched the creatures lash out at the group with dozens of nimble tentacles.

“FUCK!” Steven yelled as tentacles wrapped around his limbs, knocking the unlit sparkler from his hand. The rest of the humans weren’t faring much better. Adam was grunting and struggling in vain against the powerful appendages tightly binding his arms to his sides, while poor Zoey couldn’t even make any sounds at all as tentacles had already completely engulfed her upper. Her flailing legs kicked at the air as the creature started to take flight.

Sarah had managed to ignite her sparkler in time, having already had her lighter ready to go from the earlier scare. She pushed back the Taker that had targeted her and quickly spun around to slice through the tendrils binding Zoey, which turned to ash as the monster shrieked in agony. Suddenly, Zoey’s face burst free from the tentacles, allowing her screams to echo around the surrounding campus.

“I knew this woman was a danger!” A’luhr yelled, fighting off two of the Takers at once while dual-wielding sparklers. “She is a thrall to the Krinis, just like your friends!” A’luhr cut down pivoted and vaulted towards the woman, ready to take her down, striking at the scattered Takers along the way.

“They Krinis are kind masters,” Mary replied, now lewdly fondling her tits with one hand while rubbing the fingers of her other hand against the crotch of her dress, which was getting damper by the second. “They will show you a happiness that was impossible in our imperfect world before. Do not resist their love! Join us in ecstasy!” As she shouted the last line of her speech, several tentacles suddenly slithered out from under the hem of her dress, as if exiting from her vagina.

The tendrils shot out and caught the surprised A’luhr in midair, holding all four of her limbs in a spread eagle position. Mary laughed gleefully as she watched the alien woman struggle valiantly against the tentacles before staring daggers at her captor.

“A’LUHR!” Steven hollered. Sarah freed him from his captor and he fell to the ground, scrambling to pick up the sparkler he had dropped. He didn’t get a chance to do anything though as A’luhr had already made her move.

Looking down at the writhing woman below her, A’luhr seemed to give up her fight, the sparklers slowly beginning to die in her hands. But suddenly, a light gleamed in her eyes and she flicked the glowing sticks into the air above her head using the strength of her fingers alone and deftly caught them with her long eyebrow-like antennae. She swung her head forward and jammed the smoldering ends of the sparklers into one of the tentacles binding her, slicing through it and creating a blistering wound.

The squirming mass between Mary’s legs suddenly jerked around in pain, knocking the woman off of her feet. A’luhr had apparently been aiming to completely sever all of her bonds with her last stunt, but one tentacle still remained around her left ankle, leaving her hanging upside down and causing the loose fabric of her tank top to fall over her face, exposing her tightly restrained chest and blocking her vision. She attempted to blindly swing up at the last tentacle but wasn’t quite able to reach it.

Steven dashed forward as Sarah and Zoey continued to push back the three remaining Takers with their rapidly weakening sparklers, trying to push past them to save Adam. Steven leapt into the air, his sizzling sparkler outstretched towards the tentacle around A’luhr’s leg. She managed to push the tank top out of her eyes and, as if in slow motion, the two of them locked eyes for a moment… before the flailing tentacle holding A’luhr suddenly hurled her violently through the broken glass wall and down to the ground three stories below.

“NO!” Steven shrieked, rushing over to the gap where A’luhr had just been seconds before. As he neared the opening, he heard his sister let out a shrill shout from behind him,

“STEVEN!”

He didn’t even have time to turn around.

His world went black as a flying Taker blasted through the hole he was standing next to, ensnaring his entire body with one flourish of its tentacles before rocketing off into the clouds on the other side of the skywalk.

Sarah faltered in shock after seeing A’luhr get thrown from the building and Steven taken away by the flying monster. This opening was all that the other Takers needed, especially now that her sparklers were little more than charred rods at this point.

“S-SARAH! HELP M-!” Zoey shrieked as tentacles once again quickly wrapped around her curvy body, dragging her into the sky towards her brother, and leaving her broken glasses on the floor.

Adam had also been grabbed during the distraction and the tentacles were quickly winding their way over his muscular form. He struggled and bit at the appendages, but they failed to react in any way.

“SARAH!” He yelled, snapping her out of her shock. “GET THE MAGNESIUM FROM THE LAB! GO! WE’LL FIND A WAY T-” His voice was silenced by several thick, slimy tentacles that engulfed his head. Sarah watched in despair as her boyfriend got lifted away by the winged abomination, leaving her alone on the skywalk with Mary.

Sarah didn’t have time to mourn, she simply swore inwardly at herself for being so foolish as to go along with such a risky plan. She started to sprint down the hall past Mary, who had stripped completely naked during the scuffle and now seemed to be lost in orgasmic bliss as she frantically fingered herself through the writhing tentacles that spread her pussy wide.

Sarah reached the end of the skywalk and grabbed the doors to throw them open, but suddenly she felt powerful tendrils grab her limbs from behind and drag her backwards towards the ceiling.

She was spun around in midair to face Mary, who had regained her composer, adjusting her glasses again. Sarah confirmed that the several tentacles binding her were indeed protruding from the inside of Mary’s gushing slit. Her large, sagging breasts jiggled as she laughed up at Sarah’s feebly struggling form. Mary reeled Sarah closer to her body and ran a hand up under her captive’s shirt, sliding a thin finger beneath the center of Sarah’s bra and between her heaving boobs.

Sarah gritted her teeth as Mary teasingly tickled her cleavage with a long fingernail before curling it into her bra cup and playfully grazing her nipple. She ran another hand down Sarah’s trembling waist to squeeze at her firm ass, letting out a cheerful giggle.

“You’ve been with us before…haven’t you?” Mary said in a whimsical voice. “Mmm… how I’d love to welcome you back to the family personally…” She moved her hand from Sarah’s butt and gently rubbed the bound woman’s crotch. “But our mother wants to have a word with you first.” Mary’s face drooped into a pout. “I’ll come visit you soon so we can play though, doesn’t that sound nice, hm?”

“Fuck. You.” Sarah growled defiantly.

“No, no - didn’t you hear what I just said?” Mary grinned. “That comes later.” Then, without warning, her tentacles threw Sarah out of the skywalk.

Sarah screamed as she tumbled through the air but the sounds of her distress were quickly muffled as another Taker shot down from the clouds and snatched her up before she could even fall a single story.

The last thing she saw before her eyes were covered by squirming tentacles was a glimpse of A’luhr’s crumpled form, shakily rising to her feet far below, with a small silver orb in her hand.

As Sarah felt the tentacles tighten around her immobilized body, she squirmed in terror, but also, perhaps, anticipation.

Chapter Text

Sarah hung motionlessly beneath the flying Taker, not that she had much of a choice. The powerful tentacles kept her entire body tightly bound, save for her nose, which slightly protruded and allowed her to breathe. The cool, high-altitude winds struck her reddened skin, causing her nose to run as she took rapid, fearful breaths. The powerful vibrations of the Taker’s dragonfly-like wings reverberated through her entire body, stimulating every inch of her trembling flesh.

Her thoughts were a jumbled mess of worries. Were her friends okay? Was this thing going to drop her by mistake? What happened to A’luhr? What did the new queen have in store for them all? Sarah’s body involuntarily shuddered thinking about the ruthless edging she had had to endure when previously captured and tears started to well up in her closed eyes, both from the fear of having to undergo such an ordeal again and from the anticipation of being able to experience those mind-breaking orgasms.

Having sex with Adam over the past week had been a nice way to scratch that itch, but there was always a nagging feeling in the back of her mind - a hidden desire slowly coming to a boil - to yet again have every hole completely filled with tentacle cocks. As much as her brain tried to fight it, her largest erogenous zone knew what it wanted, even though the rest of her body shook with fear.

Sarah had lost count of the minutes that ticked by due to her mind being in such disarray, but eventually she felt the creature holding her begin to descend. Suddenly, dim, orange light greeted her eyes as the tentacles restricting her trembling body gave way and she tumbled a few feet through the air, landing with a squelch on a spongy, flesh-like surface. She heard the buzzing of the Taker receding above her as she sat up, covered in slime and attempting to get her bearings.

Because she had been subjected to total darkness for quite a while in the Taker’s grasp, Sarah’s eyes stung from the pulsating light of the tentacled walls around her, despite their dimness. She blinked and began to look around as best she could through her bleary vision. Suddenly she froze, having sensed movement nearby. Through the blurry darkness, a humanoid shape was shuffling towards her. Remembering her earlier experience with Mary and other “thralls” as A’luhr had called them, Sarah tensed up, ready to fight.

Just as Sarah was about to lash out at the approaching figure, a soft, scared voice croaked towards her.

“S-Sarah…? I-is that you…?” It was Zoey. “I… I can’t see very well in this darkness - I think I lost my glasses… please… say something if it’s you…” She sounded like she was on the verge of tears, or that she had already been crying for some time now. Her voice shook as she tried to put on a brave front, despite apparently having been nearly blind all this time.

“Y-yeah, Zoey,” Sarah said in what she hoped was a comforting voice. “It’s me. Come here…” She wrapped her arms around the girl and tightly hugged her to her chest. She could feel Zoey’s small frame shake as she let her tears freely flow, dampening Sarah’s already slime-covered lab coat. “Shh… shh… it’s okay. We’re going to be okay.” Sarah whispered into Zoey’s ear, gently rocking with the girl while running a hand through her hair. Zoey’s ponytail had come undone and most of her hair was caked with the slime from the Taker’s tentacles and the oozing surfaces around them. Sarah didn’t care, however, and continued to stroke the scared teenager’s head.

“I… I don’t… I don’t know where Stevie is…” Zoey managed to speak through choked sobs. “Or… or Adam… *hic*... I thought… I thought I was all alone…” She tightly grabbed onto Sarah’s coat as if afraid to let go. Sarah was reminded that, despite being sharp for her age, possessing a considerable competitive spirit, and having already witnessed enough traumatic events to last a lifetime, Zoey was still quite young - barely into her womanhood.

“I’m here now,” Sarah murmured. “We’ll find them and get out of here. A’luhr managed to... escape… and I’m sure she’s on her way here right now to help.” Sarah didn’t actually know what had happened to A’luhr, having only gotten a brief glimpse of her before being blinded - but at least she was alive - and knowing A’luhr, she would find a way out of the situation.

“C’mon, can you stand?” Sarah gently asked. “We don’t seem to be in danger at the moment, but we can’t stay here.”

“Y-yeah…” Zoey sniffled. “I can’t see well in the dark though…”

“Hold onto my hand.” Sarah took Zoey’s arm and shakily helped her to her feet. The two of them slowly started to make their way down the squishy passage, hand in hand, with Sarah cautiously trying to peer ahead as they went. There was only one way to go, as the entrance that the Taker had returned through was blocked-off by a thick wall of tentacles that had webbed across the opening.

It was eerily quiet, with the only sounds being Zoey sniffing her runny nose and the slight squelching and slithering coming from the fleshy surfaces around them. Sarah had expected to be immediately assaulted and stripped naked by tentacles, but they hadn’t seen any hostile creatures, nor any other signs of life, after several minutes of trudging along.

“Why did they bring us here…?” Zoey asked, more to herself than to Sarah, who naturally had no idea either.

“Wait… shh!” Sarah suddenly hissed, pulling Zoey close to the wall (without touching it though, as it was still pretty gross). They had just reached a turn in the passageway and there was a small commotion coming from around the bend. Sarah furtively poked her head out to take a look at what was making the muffled noises, which sounded almost like… laughter?

Sarah brought her hand up to cover her mouth to prevent the sound of her gasp from being heard. Down the path was an opening to a larger chamber that was more brightly lit by the incandescent tentacles writhing along the surfaces. The warm glow illuminated several nude humans grinding their bodies against one another while moaning and laughing drunkenly. Sarah pegged them to be about an even mix of men and women, though they were of various ethnicities and ages.

What drew Sarah’s eyes the most, however, were the two people suspended in the air by tentacles above the orgy. The two of them stood out by being the only ones that were wearing clothing. Sarah immediately recognized them.

“It’s… Adam and my brother!” Zoey whispered, having also taken a curious peek. “What are all those people doing!? Why aren’t they helping them?”

“I bet those are more of the people who have willingly submitted to the Krinis…” Sarah mused. “The pleasure was irresistible…”

“Hmph,” Zoey snorted with derision. “I would never become like those weak-willed nymphos.” She crossed her arms. “I-I mean, I feel for them, but it’s just... ‘feeling good’, right? I’d never give up on my dignity and dreams just to pursue hedonism!”

“Y-yeah… I suppose so.” Sarah mumbled in agreement. She wasn’t so sure, though, as memories of her short previous encounter with the Krinis were already flooding into her head. She gulped as she watched four women on their knees in front of a man, all licking, kissing, and sucking his foot-long cock together in an effort to cover it in saliva. All the while, they were begging for him to fill them with warm cum. When he was sufficiently lubed, he pushed one of the women to the ground and wrenched her legs far apart before ramming his rod deep into her gaping pussy. She whimpered in delight and thanked him for choosing her cunt while the other three women took to sucking at her bouncing tits and rimming the man’s asshole.

Many of the other women in the room, and several of the men, eagerly looked up at the limply dangling forms of Adam and Steven, just out of reach above them. They tried to grab at their clothes, even scrambling over each other to get more height, but they barely missed every time. Sarah wasn’t sure if her friends were awake or not, as they weren’t moving and their eyes and mouths were covered in tentacles. They steady rise and fall of their chests relieved the worst of her fears, however.

“Now, now, my children, be patient,” a female voice of almost ethereal beauty chided the sex-crazed group. “You can’t play with your new brothers until the rest of the family arrives.” Sarah scanned her eyes over the crowd in an attempt to figure out where the voice was coming from. She wasn’t able to see much from their current hiding spot, so she stepped out further into the passageway as if drawn by a siren’s song.

“S-Sarah!? What are you doing!?” Zoey gasped. She frantically tried to grab at Sarah’s coat, but ended up falling off balance and being dragged out into the hall as well.

“Ah, it seems you won’t have to wait much longer!” The voice said. “Your sisters are finally here. Let’s get them comfortable, shall we?” Suddenly, numerous tentacles emerged from the walls around Sarah and Zoey and began slithering towards them. Zoey’s shriek of surprise snapped Sarah out of her almost trance-like state.

“Ah… what was I…?” Sarah blankly asked, blinking to get her bearings again.

“Sarah! We have to ruUUUNNN!” Zoey’s voice suddenly rose up into the air behind Sarah, who turned around to see the girl hanging upside down by her legs as several thick tentacles wrapped tightly around her ankles and thighs. “Ngh! Nrrrgh!” She struggled valiantly, scratching and pounding at the tentacles around her lower body, but soon her thin arms were bound by slimy tendrils and forced behind her back. Sarah saw the look of terror in Zoey’s eyes as tentacles slid over her face to restrict her senses.

As the teenager was being captured, Sarah felt warm, wet appendages slide around her own waist and limbs. She didn’t struggle, and soon she was lifted into the air alongside Zoey before having her own vision blocked by tentacles. The slimy, fleshy feeling against her lips and eyelids along with the tight squeezing sensation around her inner thighs made her body shudder.

Both women gently squirmed in their bonds as the tentacles brought them over towards the chamber, where they were suspended next to the rest of their group. Several of the naked men and women attempted to grab at them as they passed by, but the tentacles jerked them away.

“What did I just say? Get down!” The voice scolded again, as if disciplining a child. “I will not remind you a third time!” Tentacles grew up from the floor and grabbed the people who had acted out, yanking them to the ground and immobilizing them in a spread eagle position. Tendrils covered in squirming cilia began to tease their twitching, erect clits and cocks before meaty, ribbed tentacles suddenly rammed into their asses. They started to cum freely, shooting semen and pussy juice into the air. It didn’t go to waste, though, as several of the people watching clamped their mouths over the erupting cocks and cunts to drink in their juices.

Those who were spectating but had been too slow to get their lips onto any of the immobilized thralls’ spasming genitals simply began to masturbate above them. The men shot their sticky loads onto the jiggling tits of the women stuck to the floor while the ladies sat on the bound men’s faces and gushed their juices into their open mouths as they forced their partners to lick them to climax - not that they were reluctant to oblige.

The orgy raged on for a little while longer until eventually the voice rang out again like a fresh spring wind over a raging sea.

“Enough, my children.” At the command, the sounds of sucking, squelching, and moaning all quickly died out. “We have kept our new brothers and sisters waiting long enough.” Sarah blinked as the tentacles around her eyes loosened and fell away, allowing her to finally get a view of the room that she was being held in.

Looking around, she saw Adam, Zoey, and Steven doing the same, having also had their faces released, though their mouths were still covered by thick tentacles. The guys’ eyes widened when they saw that the girls had joined them. Adam attempted to wriggle free from his bonds to no avail, clearly trying to shout out to Sarah, while Steven, too, attempted to communicate with Zoey - who had simply clenched her eyes closed again.

“I am so glad that we finally get to meet,” they all heard from below them. Sarah and the rest of her bound friends slowly turned their heads towards the source of the unearthly sweet voice. They had all become accustomed to the extraterrestrial over the past couple of months, particularly after spending so much time with A’luhr, but Sarah still couldn’t help but be taken aback by what she saw.

Sitting below them on a throne-shaped structure composed of tentacles was a woman the likes of which Sarah had never seen before. Everything about her curvy body screamed “elegance”, with taut, powerful thighs and enormous, firm breasts. Even from her lounging seated position, it was clear that she was very tall - nearly eight feet. She wore no clothing, revealing her smooth, pinkish skin that had unearthly grooves and markings all along her body. Her two, pupil-less yellow eyes glowed with an ethereal light above her shapely nose and full lips.

She had two striking features that stood out among the rest, however. The first was that instead of hair, she had long, autonomously writhing tentacles extending out of her head - much like Medusa - some of which seemed to be connected to her throne. The second notable feature was that she had two enormous, thick, purplish cocks protruding from the front of her crotch, just above a smooth pussy mound. There was no doubt in Sarah’s mind that this confident, domineering creature was the adolescent queen of the Krinis.

The Queen gazed up at the four hanging humans; her piercing eyes locking onto each of theirs in turn. Her expression was hard to read, as it seemed to be a mixture of calm composure, affection, and, alarmingly, a deeply hidden rage.

“Welcome home,” The Queen said up to the four of them. Her tone was more genuine than Sarah had expected, contrary to the seemingly sarcastic nature of her words. “I am so very glad you have finally decided to join us.”

“Mmmph! Mmm!” Adam angrily yelled through his gag, clearly incensed by the notion that they had come here on their own will.

“Shhh shhh…” The Queen whispered, a hair tentacle pressing to her lips like a finger. “There will be a time for talking soon enough.” She sat up straighter in her throne and crossed a leg over her knee while leaning to the side and propping her chin up with her hand. “I want to make the return of each of my children into a celebratory occasion… but I am VERY disappointed in you.” Suddenly, a dark expression flickered onto her face for a moment, but quickly melted away back into her calm, parental look. “One of you has killed our Great Mother, and I just need to know who.”

The Queen flicked her finger and the tentacle around Sarah’s mouth slid away. Sarah sputtered her lips to clear them of residual slime and looked apprehensively down at the Queen.

“Now then, tell me-” The Queen began to inquire.

“How can you speak English??” Sarah blurted out, unable to contain her overpowering hunger for knowledge. The Queen blinked, taken aback. For a moment, Sarah feared she would be punished in some way for interrupting. To her surprise, however, The Queen smiled up at her and spoke.

“My daughter, I know many languages – countless that you do not even have names for in your own. I see what my children see, hear what they hear, and know what they know. Ours is an ancient race, and we survive as we always have: through adaptation.”

“Is that why you look so… human?” Sarah asked. Her voice was steadier than she expected. “Is it because you have absorbed the DNA of our species?” The Queen straightened up at the question and some of her tentacles stoked thoughtfully against her chin, as if trying to decide how best to word her response.

“My daughter, you put forth a fair assumption. I know your situation, so I forgive your ignorance - but your understanding is backwards. It is not that the Krinis look like humans, but that you humans look like us. This is natural, as you were born from our kind, as many sentient races were.”

Sarah blankly stared back at the alien queen. She didn’t think she had heard correctly... or maybe she simply misunderstood. The Queen was trying to say that the Krinis were the ancestors of humanity… of sentient life?

“Ridiculous…” Sarah replied. “How can you expect us to believe that!?” It did make some sense though. Sarah realized this explained how the bellus could look so similar to humans, but she refused to accept it.

“I have no expectations from you, but belief does not influence the truth.” The Queen sighed as if, contrary to her words, she was indeed expecting this reaction. “Countless millions of years ago, the proud Krinis race flourished on our home planet. Our technological advances were great and our understanding of the universe far exceeded that of today’s fledgling races.” The Queen’s voice was one of pride, but fell into an almost melancholy nostalgia as she continued. “But our tampering with life in our attempt to evolve had a terrible cost. We began to lose our own fertility as a species. We knew if we did not act to find a solution, our people would be doomed to extinction.”

The Queen stood from her throne and the tentacles holding Sarah began to lower her down towards the approaching imposing woman. The two permanently erect phalluses between her toned thighs swayed back and forth with her stride and seemed to move autonomously, as if tentacles themselves.

“We spread our most basic cells around the cosmos, seeding young, virile planets with the blueprints of life. We lay dormant, sealing ourselves away, while these cells evolved into new organisms.” The Queen reached Sarah and put out her hand to gently cup the hanging woman’s cheeks, tenderly stroking her face with an elegant finger. “When they were finally ripened and full of fertility, we emerged, ready to welcome them back to our family and assimilate their fresh DNA in order to repair our own and advance our species. We are simply taking back what was given while allowing our children to experience a life of endless euphoria. There is no reason to be frightened.” She drew her hand back from Sarah’s face and her eyes narrowed. Suddenly, Adam, Zoey, and Steven were all lowered from the air as well until they were hanging next to Sarah.

“However…” The Queen slowly walked along the line of bound, wiggling humans, drawing her finger along each of their chests. “One of you has been very very naughty. Two of my children tell me that you are collectively responsible for harming our dear Great Mother, but only one of you is the true executioner. I would be so proud if one of you wanted to tell me who that was, mm?” All of the tentacles covering each of their mouths slackened and fell away, allowing them all to speak again - which they all attempted to do at the same time.

“Sarah, oh my god… they got you too!? Fuck!” Adam shouted.

“Get your disgusting tentacles off of my sister, bitch!” Steven yelled.

“S-Stevie! Are you okay!? Did they hurt you!?” Zoey cried out.

“Don’t worry guys… we can get out of this mess!” Sarah reassured them all.

“There will be no ‘getting out’ of anything until you answer my question.” The Queen coldly cut through their words and silence fell yet again through the chamber. “I don’t think you are fully understanding your situation here… why don’t I demonstrate what’s in store for you if you don’t cooperate?”

She snapped her fingers and gaps in the tentacled walls around them began to open up, revealing small human-sized chambers behind each of them. The pockets were completely filled with writhing tentacles - and nestled within each of them were naked, screaming humans.

The men and women trapped in these tentacle pits had their limbs completely subsumed by the walls around them, leaving only their torsos and heads exposed, with their genitals fully on display, which the teasing tendrils endlessly stimulated. The tentacles vibrated against engorged clits and cockheads, sucked and stroked throbbing cocks and tits, and sloppily toyed with any available orifice - nostrils, mouths, and ears included. The humans all had very toned bodies that were completely drenched in slime, and Sarah noticed that they each had a small chain around their necks with little metal plates attached.

“Military personnel?” Sarah croaked breathlessly, recognizing the dog tags.

“Mmm… these naughty boys and girls tried to attack the Great Mother as well… so they must be punished,” The Queen replied with a smirk.

Sarah watched as the eyes of the molested soldiers rolled back into their feverishly sweating heads as their bodies began to convulse on the verge of orgasm. But just as they were about to finish, the tentacles attacking their bodies would go slack and leave them howling and screaming in frustration from the ruined climax.

“P-pleaseeeee….!” One female soldier with a short blonde haircut moaned. “J-just let me cuuuuummmm!!” She gasped and panted, shaking her hips to try and rub her hopelessly gushing pussy against anything nearby to no avail. Some small cilia-covered tendrils gently brushed over the rigid tips of her nipples, causing her to convulse and for even more juice to drip down her legs, but it was clear that she had yet to cum. Small feelers peeled back her clitoral hood and began to aggressively polish her twitching little bean, causing her scream… before letting go of her once again and leaving her crying for mercy.

“Nooo! Don’t stop now! I’m so close!” A muscular man with a dark complexion whimpered as the tentacle swallowing his aching penis stopped its movements. He started to buck his hips in an attempt to force his precum-dripping cock back into the tentacle sleeve around him, but a few tendrils suddenly struck at his hanging balls - no doubt painfully full of cum - and whipped him into submission. He cried out and stopped moving, save for his shuddering breaths and whines.

Eventually, as the tortured humans started to cool down, the tentacles began their work again, edging them as close to climax as possible before stopping just before orgasm in a perpetual cycle, keeping them in a constant state of pleasure but with no release. Sarah had thought she might lose her mind after only a few minutes of the edging torture from a week ago… so she couldn’t imagine the insanity of being endlessly abused like this.

The gaps in the walls slowly closed up again, muffling the desperate, begging cries of the tortured captives. Sarah gulped.

“You will know the pleasures of being one with us, but never the satisfaction,” The Queen whispered in a tone that dripped with seduction and aggression. “Unless, of course, you speak up. Shall we begin?” She elegantly strode over in front of Adam and ran a playful finger down from his chest to the bulge in his gray sweatpants.

“What are you-?” Adam began to exclaim, but suddenly The Queen gripped the waistband of his pants with her slender hand and aggressively yanked them down along with his boxers, revealing his girthy, flaccid penis that hung down under his dark, fluffy pubes. “H-hey!” He sputtered in surprise. Zoey turned her head away with an embarrassed squeal as Steven just awkwardly averted his gaze. Sarah however, was less reserved.

“No!” Sarah yelled. “Don’t touch him! S-start with me!” She thrashed in her bindings, attempting to distract The Queen from her prey. The Queen simply glanced over at her and put a shushing finger to her lips as the tentacles surrounding Sarah’s body suddenly became extremely tight and covered her mouth again, rendering her completely immobile and silent. She breathed heavily out of her nose as her eyes widened, unable to tear them away from what was about to happen.

A tentacle sprouting from The Queen’s head twirled up towards Adam’s limp shaft. It gently circled around his sagging balls and squeezed them taut before continuing to slide up his thigh, brushing past his soft length.

“Ngh..” Adam grunted in mild discomfort as the tentacle held his balls in a vice grip. “You think edging me is going to break me? Please, sister; that’s my fetish.” He grinned defiantly at The Queen and chuckled.

“Oh?” She replied. “Then you will really, REALLY enjoy this, then.” Suddenly, the tip of the tentacle that was now just above Adam’s hanging penis began to excrete a pearly-white, viscous liquid. “This is my own special batch of nectar. Its aphrodisiac properties are twenty-six times stronger than the regular secretions enjoyed by the other humans in my nest. It’s not in a complete state yet, but you seem eager enough to be the first to taste it. Let’s see how long you last, mm?”

As she finished speaking, the group all watched in reluctant fascination as a single drop of the white liquid fell from the tentacle and splashed onto the skin of Adam’s flaccid manhood. The effect was instantaneous. Adam let out a throaty, wordless howl and began to writhe and spasm all over. His cock rose to full mast in only a few seconds and began to visibly throb in time with his pulse as he reached levels of hardness he had never known before.

His reddening glans began to leak and practically spurt copious levels of pre-cum, which trickled down his shaft and dripped below him to splash against the face of one of the naked female thralls who was looking up to watch. She opened her mouth to drink it in and several other thralls began to push and shove her out of the way to get their own fill of his juices.

“Mnnnghh!! Ohhh GODDDD!” Adam yelled, his eyes rolling back into his head and his tongue hanging out of his panting mouth. He instinctively began to buck his hips, causing his erect cock to flop back and forth and spray even more pre-cum into the air around him. The Queen laughed cruelly and grabbed his cheeks with her hand. A lazy stream of drool began to drizzle out from between his pouting lips.

“Just a single drop and you’re already on the verge of orgasm? But at least you’re enjoying it, correct?” She cooed into his ear teasingly. He simply croaked and gurgled in her grip.

“P-rof… Adam!!” Zoey shrieked. “Stop! Please stop! You’re killing him!”

“It can easily stop once I get an answer to my question,” The Queen replied without looking at her. “Who. Killed. The Great Mother?” No one spoke. The only sounds were Adam’s grunts and moans and the giddy laughter of the thralls below them, still lapping up Adam’s spraying fluids. The Queen sighed. “I guess I will have to keep going then.”

A second tentacle slithered down from her head and approached Adam’s twitching rod. The top of the appendage opened up like a flower, revealing a hollow interior filled with countless writhing cilia and a few longer feelers near the edge of the “petals”.

“Wh-what are you going to do with that…?” Zoey asked in a hoarse voice. She seemed to be drawn in with a macabre wonderment. Her scientific curiosity was showing, despite her best efforts. Sarah suddenly wondered if she had ever actually seen a man’s penis in person before. The teenager certainly acted like a virgin at times, so she wouldn’t be surprised. Perhaps without her glasses she was a little less shy as her vision wasn’t as clear.

“I just want to indulge his fetish for a bit.” The Queen smiled sweetly at Zoey. “I’ll stimulate every nerve in his primary erogenous zones without allowing him any release.” The tendrils gripping the base of Adam’s scrotum tightened again, causing his balls to bulge out taut. Another tendril wrapped around the bottom of his shaft and squeezed it tightly like a cock ring, forcing his urethra closed and physically preventing him from ejaculating.

Adam whimpered, watching in horror as the hungry-looking tentacle full of squirming feelers approached his helpless, no longer leaking cock. The long cilia on the end of the tube slowly reached out towards his cockhead as it got closer and closer, as if feeling around for it in the air. Eventually, they made contact with this spongy flesh and twined their way around his glans and down his shaft, pulling the rest of the tentacle sleeve over his rigid flesh as it went.

“Gnnghhhh!” Adam yelled through gritted teeth. His hands flexed open and closed as he struggled to shake off the unwanted invader, but it was no use. The tentacle pussy was securely latched to his manhood, and clearly doing an incredible job of pleasuring it based on Adam’s widened eyes and feverish panting. Just as it seemed like Adam was about to tense up in climax, the tentacle opened up around his cock and stopped touching it. His rigid flesh twitched wildly as lewd strands of slime stretched between it and the retreating tentacle petals. His shaft glistened in the warm light of the chamber as he swore under his breath before the tentacle suddenly clamped down and began to masturbate his aching member again.

This went on for almost twenty minutes, until eventually the tentacle masturbating him did so without pause, with Adam’s straining member still unable to cum due to the tight ring around his shaft. Sarah and the others could do little more than watch in horror as their friend was tortured in front of them. Every so often, The Queen would repeat her question again, trying to uncover the identity of the person who had fired the fateful, final attack. Impressively, Adam managed to retain his senses.

“Huff… huff… nghhh…” He wheezed and groaned. Adam’s face was flushed and pouring sweat, dampening his tight shirt. He had already lost the energy to jerk and strain at his restraints and just hung limply, panting desperately with his tongue hanging out, while the devious tentacle edged his mind closer to oblivion. “I won’t… sell out… my team…” he managed to gasp to The Queen after her most recent demand.

“It seems I may have underestimated the mental fortitude of your kind.” The Queen shrugged and looked up at him, flicking his full balls with her finger, which caused him to gasp in pain. “Perhaps instead of trying to break all your spirits down along with the physically strongest of your group, it would make more sense to target the weakest?” She turned her ethereal eyes towards Zoey, who flinched under her gaze.

As The Queen sauntered over towards her, Zoey began to thrash in her tentacles with renewed vigor, a look of fear plain on her face.

“N-no! D-don’t come near! I’ll... I’ll bite you!” Zoey shouted, tears starting to form in her eyes as she realized the inevitable was near. Sarah racked her brains to think of some way out. Honestly, she had hoped that A’luhr would suddenly appear and save them all, but looking back on it, she wasn’t sure why she had thought such an outlandish and clichéd scenario made sense. She watched as The Queen approached Zoey and panic began to grip Sarah’s usually calm and calculating mind. She knew that Adam would be resilient against the Krinis’s touch, but she had no idea how a suspected virgin like Zoey would handle it.

“DON’T FUCKING TOUCH HER!” Steven howled at The Queen as she passed by him. He strained at his bindings in an effort to grab at her, but she simply giggled softly as she continued unabated.

“Oh? You seem to care for this one over the rest…” The Queen remarked back towards Steven, now gently stroking Zoey’s trembling, tear-covered cheek. The girl shot a worried, pleading look towards her brother. “Perhaps you would like to answer my question for her, then?” The Queen tilted her head quizzically towards Steven.

“I tell you what you want to hear and you’ll let us go?” Steven asked with a disdainful tone. “As if I’d believe that. But if it will make you leave her alone, then I’ll tell y-”

“S-Stevie no!” Zoey stammered. “Don’t! It-it’s okay! Don’t tell this b-bitch anything!” A note of defiance entered Zoey’s voice as she glared back at The Queen. “I won’t submit to such p-pathetic tactics!”

“Oh?” The Queen’s brows raised at Zoey’s scathing words. “I seem to have underestimated you as well! You have quite a mouth on you. Let’s start there, then, shall we?” One of The Queen’s tentacles suddenly reached out towards Zoey’s mouth, which she kept tightly shut. It prodded at her lips and she shook her head back and forth to dodge the unwanted advances.

“Z-Zoey! Stop it! I’ll talk! Just stop it!” Steven shouted.

“Mmm… it’s too late for that now,” The Queen laughed. “My daughter showed me such disrespect. She needs to understand the depth of my love first.” Small tendrils emerged from the tentacle attempting to force its way into Zoey’s small mouth. They snaked up under her lips and pried them open, attempting to slide between her exposed clenched teeth, but to no avail. “Hmm… I hate forcing myself onto an unwilling daughter… it just doesn’t sit right with me…” The Queen mused. “I know just the thing to help you begin to embrace the happiness I can offer you.”

Before the rest of them could react, Zoey was suddenly yanked up into the air in front of them by the tentacles gripping her slim body. She struggled for a moment before the slimy appendages wrenched her limbs apart into a spread eagle position, facing the ground and with her crotch pointed directly at Steven’s anguished face.

“S-Stevie…!” Was all that Zoey could say before dozens of tentacles descended upon her helpless body from the ceiling above. A tentacle wormed its way up the front of her baggy hoodie, causing her to crane her neck as it emerged under her chin. It seemed to attempt to yank at the fabric for a moment in an attempt to tear it off before giving up, instead simply pulling it taut and away from her trembling body.

Another tentacle approached the tightened fabric and suddenly began to intensely vibrate. Zoey whimpered at the sight but could do nothing as it lunged at her. She clenched her eyes, fearing for impact, but instead it cleanly sliced through her hoodie and the shirt below it, both of which fluttered to the floor and were trodden on by the naked thralls watching excitedly below. Several of the nude men beneath Zoey began to rapidly masturbate their large, hard erections at the sight, as Zoey’s black C-cup sports bra came into view between the writhing tentacles.

“NOOOO!” Zoey shrieked, trying to twist her body free from the exploring tentacles. Steven tried to turn his head away in disgust but the tendrils surrounding his body held him in place and forced him to keep watching.

The vibrating tentacle sliced Zoey’s bra to pieces with a couple of quick slashes and her tightly bound breasts burst into view for all to see, swaying gently below her. Her pale, soft globes were already glistening with sweat and her small, rosy pink nipples hardened as they came into contact with the air. As she continued to scream and wrench her body around, her supple tits jiggled and bounced wildly.

Not wasting time, the vibrating tentacles drew a line down the crotch of her jeans, causing them to split at the seam and fall down from her creamy thighs, revealing a pair of cute white and pink striped panties with a little pink bow on the front, just above the outline of her soft mound.

Other tentacles quickly slid her destroyed pant legs off as smaller tendrils snaked up into the leg holes of her panties and out past her elastic waistband. She shuddered at the touch and clenched her eyes again, not wanting to make eye contact with anybody while in such a shameful state.

Sarah had been busy scanning the area for any methods of escape while The Queen and the thralls were distracted by Zoey’s steadily more exposed body. There really wasn’t much hope. The tentacles seemed unwavering in their grips and there were no objects to use as weapons. The only visible path was the one she and Zoey had come from earlier, which she knew was a dead end… unless they could fly. Adam wasn’t in any state to make any grand escapes either, as he was still drooling and spasming from the tentacle edging his painfully erect cock. Sarah gulped and slightly bit her lip as her attention turned back to him. How she wished she could be that tentacle...

“W-wait…!” Steven suddenly croaked as he saw the tendrils begin to remove what little remained of his younger sister’s dignity. Unsurprisingly, the tentacles didn’t listen to him. They wrapped tightly around both sides of the garment and quickly jerked apart, tearing her panties away from her skin with a shredding sound. Zoey’s delicate, pink pussy lips greeted their eyes, with a soft bush of blonde pubes lightly adorning her puffy mound.

Zoey’s eyes remained closed, but tears could be seen rolling down her cheeks as she tried to choke back her sobs. Her face and neck madly flushed in embarrassment as she knew her naked body was on display for friends and strangers alike to gawk at. Steven, unable to turn his head away, clamped his eyes shut to avoid staring straight into his sister’s untouched womanhood. Sarah simply averted her eyes, still torn between ogling Adam and finding an escape. She noticed that many more of the thralls below were now madly masturbating, both men and women. Some were even climbing over each other in a frantic attempt to reach Zoey’s exposed genitals.

They didn’t get far before The Queen hushed them with her voice.

“Now, now, my children. It’s clear that your sister here does not wish to partake in our gifts. What do we do with those who are reluctant?” She asked the thralls.

“Educate her! Prime her for ecstasy!” A woman cheered below, fingering herself as two men nursed on her large breasts.

“Baptism! Baptism!” Another man in the midst of the orgy shouted.

“Mnuh?” Zoey groaned, peeking her eyes open after hearing the chants and having realized, with mild relief, that her shivering body was not yet being ravaged. Suddenly, her body was carried through the air towards a large hole that was opening in the ground. The inside of the deep, fleshy pit was lined with the exposed crotches of dozens of men and women, all of which were endlessly ejaculating and squirting into a large pool of liquid at the bottom. Zoey gulped as she realized it looked a lot like the aphrodisiac that The Queen had used on Adam, however instead of a single drop, it was a veritable pond of unknown depth.

“Some of my children produce high quality fluids,” The Queen said, standing at the edge of the pit below Zoey. “My loving touch helps convert those juices into plentiful quantities of the special nectar I’ve been so proud of lately.” She giggled to herself, making her large breasts jiggle. Her two tentacle-esque cocks waved in the air in a seemingly happy reaction. It reminded Sarah of an excited puppy eager to play with a new toy. “I am very curious to see how this affects one such as yourself who seems to be yet unmated, based on your pheromones. If anything, it will be a useful study of the limits of your species’ nervous system.”

“Wh...what are you…?” Zoey breathed, her face growing paler by the second. “You… you can’t mean…” Her words were cut off by the scream leaving her throat as the tentacles suddenly tossed her bodily into the air above the pit of aphrodisiac, causing her to tumble several feet downwards before loudly splashing into the pearly viscous liquid below.

“H-HELP! NOOO! GET ME OUT OF… of… nghh!?” She momentarily broke the surface, flailing her arms and gasping for air, but suddenly her muscles seemed to seize up and she started to slip back down just as a tentacle with a flared end latched around her nose and mouth. Her blonde hair swirled above her for a second before it, too, vanished from sight into the depths of the thick white liquid.

They all watched Zoey sink into the pool as the tentacle attached to her face continued to move down with her, assumedly providing oxygen, before finally going slack after several seconds as if she had hit the bottom.

“Baptism! Baptism!” Many of the thralls drunkenly chanted.

“Embrace the Krinis! Know true happiness!” One bellowed.

“NOOOOO!” Steven screamed at the top of his lungs, attempting to bite at the tentacles surrounding him. “ZOEY! ZOEYYY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO HER!? FUUUCK!”

Sarah closed her eyes in shame, unable to bear the thought of poor Zoey being trapped all alone at the bottom of a disgusting pool of cum. She had failed to find a way to escape. Failed to save her friends. Failed to do anything other than helplessly watch. Was this truly the end of the line for them all?

Nearly five minutes passed before The Queen Suddenly raised a hand and the chanting stopped. A thick tentacle descended from the ceiling and down into the depths of the pond of aphrodisiac, fishing around in the muck. It found what it was looking for and began to reel back up. Soon, Zoey’s nude body, wrapped in the tentacle, burst from the pool and the tentacle mask on her face slipped free, causing her to cough up more of the liquid as it dribbled from her nostrils and chin.

She was completely covered in the white slime, which dripped from her skin in thick sheets. The tentacle brought her limp body over to the edge of the pit in front of The Queen. Zoey’s face was expressionless and her eyes stared ahead unseeing as if in a stupor. Her jaw was tightly clenched shut and small tremors coursed through her muscles as she gently jerked sporadically in the tentacle’s grip.

As the nectar began to clear from her body, another source of wetness could be seen between her legs as an endless flow of her pussy juice streamed down her thighs, signaling that she was extremely aroused. She took a deep breath and suddenly let out a silent scream. The inhaled air had seemed to disturb her, as it caused her body to begin spasming even more.

“Zoey…? Are… are you okay?” Steven hoarsely whispered. “What did she do to you…?”

“After exposure to this much of my nectar,” The Queen replied, “I expect that her entire body will temporarily become one large erogenous zone, several times more sensitive than even her clitoris. Based on the pheromones she is emitting, it seems she is already enjoying the first of her many orgasms to come simply by inhaling. How marvelous!”

“Th-that’s impossible…” Steven stammered. Sarah didn’t doubt it though. She had seen too many “impossible” feats performed by the Krinis to be surprised by anything at this point.

“We shall see.” The Queen gently smiled. She turned back to Zoey. “Wake up, my daughter, let us welcome you to utopia.” She very gently blew onto Zoey’s cheek. The teen moaned and gasped uncontrollably as her whole body violently began to shake. More juice gushed from between her legs and her eyes rolled back into her head. The tentacle holding her suddenly let her drop a couple of feet to the spongy ground below, where she immediately crumpled into a ball and jerked around on the ground as if having a small seizure.

Her expression was not one of fear, however, but pure pleasure. Her mouth gaped open and her eyes danced around wildly in their sockets as every point of contact with the floor seemed to fill her with intense orgasmic bliss.

Zoey gurgled unintelligibly as she arched her back and thrust her hips into the air, causing her dripping slit to splash squirting love juices all over the faces of the on looking thralls, who greedily licked it into their mouths. Soon her gurgles evolved into crazed gasps and screams of ecstasy as she rolled onto her back and frantically reached for her pussy in an attempt to masturbate her swollen pussy.

Before Zoey could reach her twitching mound, The Queen gently grabbed her wrists from behind, preventing her from touching herself. The touch of another living thing seemed to drive Zoey completely over the edge. Her legs flailed in the air and juices freely flowed down from her vagina and over her ass cheeks to pool on the ground below. One of the male thralls closest to her managed to push to the front of the crowd and desperately began to lap up her fluids.

The Queen’s tentacle hair suddenly curled around the front of Zoey’s heaving chest, stopping only inches away from her supple breasts. Some of them opened to reveal cilia-filled suckers while others sported mushroom-shaped tips - much like the head of a man’s cock. Zoey’s eyes lazily followed the tentacles as they took positions around her body, hovering near her rigid nipples, throbbing clit, and wet, twitching holes. She grinned and a strand of drool dripped from her mouth.

“P-pleashe… I want it…” Zoey moaned her first slurred words since being dropped into the pit.

“Oh?” The Queen whispered into Zoey’s ear, making her shudder. “What do you want?”

“To… I want to… feel goooood….” Zoey wiggled her glistening, naked body, showing off her tight stomach and thighs as she obscenely spread her legs. Sarah couldn’t believe this was the same shy, strong-willed girl from only a few minutes before. That aphrodisiac was extremely dangerous. Steven was refusing to watch, shaking with rage and sorrow.

“Let’s give your friends a good show then…” The Queen murmured with a voice as if talking to a cute pet. The tentacles began to lower towards the quivering teen’s eager flesh, now only centimeters away from her dripping cunt and tender boobs. A thick, cock-shaped tentacle slithered down Zoey’s spine and between her elastic ass cheeks, curling around to the front of her crotch and rubbing against her wet holes - causing the girl to howl and spasm in what appeared to be even more intense orgasms. The tentacle positioned itself in front of her pink slit and reared back as if ready to plunge deep inside.

“Yesh… oh god I need it…!” Zoey panted happily, spreading her legs even wider and attempting to scoot her butt towards the impending penetration. “F-fill me with your alien eggsh… hahaha…” She stared down between her legs with a lustful, drunken expression.

“Well then, I hope you enjoy your first of many impregnations to come, my child.” The Queen cooed, nuzzling her forehead lovingly into Zoey’s slime-coated hair. The tentacles all began to lurch forward as Zoey squealed in excitement. But before they could make contact...

“ENOUGH!” Steven bellowed. The vibrations from his outburst echoed through the chamber and even made the tentacles holding them all sway slightly. Sarah flinched and stared over at Steven, whom she didn’t know was capable of uttering such a forceful voice. “I DID IT! I KILLED THAT BITCH AND I’D DO IT AGAIN! So get your FUCKING DISGUSTING hands off my SISTER, CUNT!” He breathed heavily as he seethed with hatred. His cold eyes glared daggers at The Queen, who also seemed startled, if only for a moment. She gently smiled up at him as the tentacles paused only a hair’s breadth away from Zoey’s skin - much to the teen’s apparent disappointment.

“Hmm… well I did tell you earlier it didn’t matter if you told me now…” The Queen slowly said through somewhat gritted teeth. “But I’ll admit… I’m now feeling a tad… incensed.” She stood, releasing Zoey’s hands, which quickly flung down to her pussy. Before she could touch herself, tentacles sprouting from the ceiling bound her limbs and yanked her into the air. Sarah figured that the aphrodisiac must have started to wear off as Zoey didn’t seem to be cumming just from their touch anymore.

The group of startled, naked thralls parted like the Red Sea as The Queen strode past them and towards Steven. The tentacles holding him up suddenly slackened, causing him to drop several feet before painfully snapping back up, now at eye level with The Queen. He blinked, momentarily stunned by the sudden fall. The Queen grabbed his cheeks with one hand and yanked his face to look at her.

“So you admit you were the one who piloted the drone that killed the Great Mother?” The Queen hissed at him. “I was going to let you watch as your beloved sister succumbed to her inner desires, but I’ve thought of a better punishment for a protective, but foolish, brother like yourself. Well, the first of many punishments, that is.” As she finished speaking, the tentacles holding the group up all began to stir. The tendrils edging Adam, who was now simply whimpering and drooling down his shirt, slipped away from his abused genitals.

“But I am a merciful mother, and I believe in rewarding honesty.” The Queen continued. “It is clear that you four share a close bond, and as such, what better way for you to be rewarded than to be able to take care of one another?” Sarah and Steven, the only two who still had their wits about them, exchanged confused glances.

“What do you mean by that…?” Sarah hesitantly asked, trying not to look at her exposed companions.

“Well, she sure ain’t gonna let us go after this…” Steven grunted.

“Your two friends here are in desperation,” The Queen said in a sorrowful tone, gesturing towards Adam and Zoey, both of which were panting and shaking while hanging limply from their tentacles. “You can help give them the release they seek. Surely there is no greater happiness for all of you… being able to help each other with such intimate needs…?” She giggled playful while looking up at the four of them.

“W-wait… you can’t mean…” Sarah stuttered in realization. “H-hold on, let’s just talk about thiIIIISSS!?” She was suddenly pulled into the center of the chamber along with the rest of the group, who were all suspended spread-eagle and facing each other over the writhing crowd of thralls. Before Sarah could utter another word, more of the familiar tentacles descended from the ceiling and began to approach all of their bound bodies, except for the already nude Zoey, which gave Sarah a pretty good idea of what was about to come next.

Sarah braced herself as the tentacles attacked, grabbing at her trusty white lab coat and tearing it to shreds around her. She was sad to see it go. Though she had several more exactly like it at her house, this one had been with her for the entire invasion and had become somewhat of a comfort item that had seen her through many of the most challenging days. She didn’t have long to dwell on her loss, however, as she, like Steven and Adam across from her, was quickly stripped of the rest of her clothing. They were all forced to watch each other’s naked bodies become more and more exposed for all to see.

Tendrils grabbed either side of Sarah’s button-up blouse, just below the collar, and violently pulled in opposite directions. The buttons popped off as the garment tore open, revealing the black, we-filled bra beneath. She had lost her own bra when attacked by the Krinis before, so she had to make do with one she had found while scavenging. It was slightly too small, however, so her lightly freckled, plump breasts were practically spilling out of the straining fabric.

The tentacles grabbed both sides of the tight bra, but instead of ripping it off as Sarah had come to expect, they slowly lifted it up. Her boobs rose with them and momentarily exposed her underboob, before her juicy tits leisurely spilled out into view with a delicious flopping motion. As more tentacles moved towards her jeans, she instinctively wrenched at her bindings, causing her boobs to bounce and sway back and forth.

It was no use, of course, as the tendrils grasped the waistbands of both her jeans and panties at the same time. Sarah gulped just before they quickly tore both garments apart, exposing her trimmed auburn pubes, pale pink pussy, and curvy, firm ass to her friends and the thralls below. Many of the horny, naked people in the crowd had already begun masturbating, some touching each other, as they watched the show unfold.

One of the nude men had grabbed Sarah’s bra, which the tentacle had torn off, and was masturbating into it. She stared down in disgust, but was even more disturbed to see that when her socks and shoes were removed by small tendrils and thrown to the crowd, several people pushed against one another to be the first to deeply inhale into them. Those who didn’t manage to get a hold of any shreds of Sarah’s clothes simply reached up towards her helpless naked body, staring at her exposed, most sacred spots. She tried to close her legs in shame, but the tentacles held them wide open, giving the people below a clear view of her gaped holes.

Steven would have been staring at Sarah’s nude body as well, but he was distracted by the tentacles removing his own clothes. Tendrils slipped down the arms of his T-shirt and slithered around his stomach before popping out of the bottom. He cussed and yelled as they began to tear at the fabric, shredding it to pieces to reveal a surprisingly toned chest and midsection.

The tentacles attempting to slip under his tight bleached jeans quickly gave up and resorted to the well-known vibration method. However, unlike the other times that the group had witnessed, they did not simply slice the pants apart at the seams. Instead, they drew a circle around his straining bulge, cutting straight through his jeans and his boxers below them.

His 3” long flaccid dick flopped out along with his smooth balls. Sarah was surprised to note that his pubes were shaved clean, leaving his cock and sack looking shiny and… enticing. She couldn’t help but stare now that the tentacles assaulting her had completed their task and literally left her hanging. Smaller feelers moved up between his trembling legs and tickled against his hanging balls before spreading out into the cut hole and winding down along his skin beneath the pant legs.

Suddenly, the small tentacles all flexed at the same time and the tight jeans exploded from Steven’s body, along with his tattered boxers, leaving him completely naked. His cock and balls swayed back and forth hypnotically from the force of the motion. He hopelessly struggled to break free and cover his body, but his movements merely made his genitals bounce around even more.

Adam simply hung limp as the tentacles easily removed his only remaining article of clothing, allowing his shirt to flutter to the ground in pieces. All four of the group members were now totally naked and tightly bound and spread in front of each other’s eyes. Only Steven and Sarah seemed fully aware of their awkward situation, however, as Zoey’s and Adam’s gazes were still slightly glazed over from their earlier torments.

“Now that you are all comfortable, you may begin.” The Queen smiled up at the shocked looking humans above her and gestured with her hand. At the signal, the tentacles holding each of the captives lurched forwards to group their trembling bodies close together. “Why don’t I help you get warmed up?” The Queen’s hair rose into the air like cobras and began to excrete large droplets of the powerful aphrodisiac, with the sinister white liquid beading on the tips. The tentacles flicked around her face and splashed the droplets onto the exposed bodies of the bound humans.

Adam and Zoey simply shuddered in delight as the liquid touched their skin, but Steven and Sarah had more dramatic reactions. Steven flinched and groaned as his cock quickly hardened into an average, but well-formed 6” boner. His balls tightened up, as if starting to orgasm, and pre-cum began to practically spurt from his tip.

Sarah had mentally braced herself for what she knew was to come, having already experienced the nectar before, but this time it was far more powerful than she had anticipated. As soon as the fluid touched her bare body, she had to gasp for breath as all of her muscles seemed to spasm and tighten at once. Her vision swam and became willed with flashing spots as she felt an intense heat burning in her groin and stomach while her clit began to powerfully throb.

She had never felt so empty before. She craved, no, NEEDED something filling her up completely. She felt her nipples harden into rigid, pink peaks as her shuddering breath made her breasts jiggle in the hair. Her mouth slightly hung open as she panted and looked around at her companions. They all suddenly appeared several times more attractive. She licked her lips and drooled slightly seeing Adam’s and Steven’s hard cocks twitching in unison only a few feet away from her own hopelessly dripping womanhood.

As if reading Sarah’s most inner desires, the tentacles holding the others suddenly moved their bodies towards her. Sarah looked up to see Zoey’s wet, smooth pussy lips being pressed into her face. She heard the girl moan as she began to feast on Zoey’s pussy, sliding her tongue up and down her slit and sucking on her plump outer labia. Sarah could feel as Zoey’s body shook with pleasure, even squirting a little into her mouth as she came almost immediately.

Suddenly, Sarah felt lips pressed to her tits, one of which had prickly stubble around it. Though she couldn’t see past Zoey’s crotch, she could tell that Steven and Adam had been pressed up to her boobs and we hungrily suckling and nibbling at her nipples. Tendrils wrapped up around Sarah’s waist and circled the base of each breast, squeezing them taut to allow the men to better play with her ample chest.

“Mnnn…” Sarah moaned into Zoey’s cunt. She wanted to praise them, tell them how much she appreciated their touch, but she couldn’t bring herself to pull her mouth away from Zoey’s delicious teenage twat.

“Ah! Ahhnnn!” Zoey squealed. Sarah glanced up and saw that two tentacles had latched onto Zoey’s pert titties. One was using small feelers to squeeze and stroke her erect left nipple, flicking around the tip, while another had morphed into a sucker and was greedily pumping her right nipple into a small, clear sac, apparently trying to milk her to no avail.

“Hmmm… you’re so delicious Sarah…” Adam moaned, finally taking a breath after pulling Sarah’s nipple with his teeth. “Isn’t she, Steven...?”

“Y-yeah... “ Steven sighed. “I’ve been wanting to suck these big juicy tits since I first saw her…” Normally Sarah would have been embarrassed and angered by such comments, but now, she merely smiled bashfully as she lapped at Zoey’s enticing genitals, flattered by their compliments.

“Mngh! Ohhhh yeahhh…” Steven suddenly howled. “Fuck yes… stroke it faster!”

“F-finally… please let me cum this time! God!” Adam groaned. Sarah could tell by the sudden vibrations coursing through the men’s bodies into her boobs that their manhoods were being rapidly stroked by something - assumedly tentacles, which caused them to gasp and moan into her marshmallow-like chest.

Sarah was starting to feel a bit frustrated as she was the only one of the four whose aching genitals weren’t being satisfied. Her pussy throbbed and dripped a steady stream of juices down onto the thralls below, who pushed each other out of the way in an attempt to catch it with their mouths. Drops of Sarah’s fluids splattered onto the huge tits of some of the moaning women beneath her, prompting several others to pin them to the ground in order to lick it off of their skin.

More liquids soon joined the deluge as Adam and Steven grunted in satisfaction as they let loose powerful ejaculations, pumping thick white ropes out of their twitching cocks. Some of their hot semen splashed against Sarah’s stomach and legs, but most of it rained down on the writhing orgy below them.

Both Adam and Steven winced in momentary pain as a needled tentacle injected something into their softening shafts, causing them to immediately harden again and their balls to visibly swell. The tentacles immediately resumed sucking and stroking their slicked cocks, pushing the men towards their next inevitable orgasms.

Sarah, however, was still left out. Though she was happy to be providing the rest of the group with pleasure, she selfishly wanted some for herself as well. She thought she deserved it.

Just before Sarah was about to cry out in desperation, the tentacles suddenly shifted and began to reposition their bodies.

“I can tell that you care for your sister very much,” The Queen said, looking up at Steven - or rather, at his pulsating dick. “That’s why I think it’s only fair for you to be the first to teach her the pleasures of life unique to women.”

“What…?” Steven asked drunkenly.

“Mmmnnn… it’s okay, Stevie…” Zoey playfully giggled. “You don’t need to be shy… show me what it’s like to be filled… I want it to be you…” She wiggled her body in a seductive little dance, causing the tentacles still playing with her boobs to swing back and forth, pulling on her nipples a bit. She groaned at the sensation but continued to stare lovingly at her brother… or maybe lustfully.

“It’s alright if you’re not sure how to do it.” The Queen smiled and moved her fingers as if controlling a marionette. “I will guide you all to a realm of ecstasy you didn’t know possible.” The tentacles holding Zoey spread her thighs and lifted her knees up to her shoulders, making both of her wet holes gape obscenely as she was moved to be positioned right above Steven’s stiff cock. He seemed to be embarrassed and blush for a split second but his expression quickly melted into a stupor of desire as he stared straight into his sister’s exposed, dripping pussy.

He flinched in surprise as he felt something brush between his legs. He glanced down to see Sarah looking back up at him. She was held parallel to the ground with her mouth pressed up to his swaying balls, which she began to tenderly lick and suck, drawing each one into her lips for a moment and enjoying the sensation of his smooth shaved sack against her exploring tongue.

She was enjoying the view of Steven’s penis and Zoey’s cunt above her eyes... before the teen girl’s juices drizzled down onto her face, causing her to close her eyes. Sarah’s own pussy was endlessly dripping and she could feel her crotch tingle and throb with desire. Her suddenly opened in surprise as powerful tentacles pried her legs apart. All at once, she felt a familiar cock ram deep inside of her pussy, causing her to gasp and squeal in surprise as she continued to nuzzle into Steven’s warm balls.

Adam had been positioned in a pose similar to Zoey’s, with his legs up to his shoulders and his genitals hanging below him. The tentacles had begun to swing him back and forth so that his rigid shaft neatly slid balls-deep into Sarah’s splayed cunt, causing his balls to slap noisily into her ass cheeks as the wet sounds of fucking got louder and louder with each faster thrust.

Sarah moaned in delight, feeling herself quickly getting close to orgasm as Adam’s large manhood scoured her insides. She opened her eyes again and saw Zoey’s dripping pussy slowly being lowered onto her brother’s cock. His glans pressed up into her stiff clit for a moment before she was repositioned and powerfully slammed down onto his shaft, making her young, tight cunt completely envelope his throbbing rod.

Sarah took this moment to begin licking back and forth between Steven’s balls and Zoey’s exposed, tight asshole and perineum, making sure to lap at the point where Steven’s shaft entered his sister’s vagina. Sarah’s tongue began to lick the air, however, as the tentacles began to raise and lower Zoey’s body, forcing her to ride Steven’s cock.

Both siblings moaned in pleasure as Zoey’s head lolled forward against Steven’s chest, her nipples brushing along his skin as she bounced up and down on him. Sarah was fixated on watching the two of them fuck only inches from her face while also enjoying the ripples of pleasure coursing through her body from being fucked herself, but she suddenly blinked in surprise as her syrupy brain realized something.

“Ngh... ahh… Z-Zoey… you’re not a virgin…? Ohh!” Sarah managed to get out between gasps.

“Mnn! Mnn! Ah! Why… Gngh! Why do you… Ah! S-say that…? Hahh…! Zoey moaned. “Th-this is my -AH! F-first time… with a… MNGH! GUY!” She let out a giggle. “I’m - oh god! - so happy it’s with my Stevie… ahhh!”

Sarah doubted that Zoey really would have wanted to have sex, much less her first time, with her own brother - but such was the power of this incredible aphrodisiac. Sarah had expected to see some blood drip from Zoey’s newly penetrated womanhood, but none came. Either something about the girl’s dip in the nectar pool had changed her, or she had simply broken her hymen before… possibly from a dildo? She did give off the impression of someone who, while shy to discuss sex in front of others, had more knowledge in that area than she liked to let on.

“Ohhhhh! Ahhhhhn! Hah! I’m close!” Sarah gasped and laughed in ecstasy as Adam’s cock and balls repeatedly slammed into her. She could feel her climax rising until she couldn’t hold back any longer - not that she intended to. She spasmed and came at the same time as Zoey and Steven. Her face became covered in the combined semen and pussy juice pouring out of Zoey’s twitching cunt she while gushed her own fluids out onto Adam’s shaft. The sensation must have pushed Adam over the edge too, as she felt his warm cum fill up her insides and ooze out down between her ass cheeks.

“W-we’re gonna get pregnant…!” Zoey sputtered. “I-I can’t be a mother…!” The shock of the realization seemed to momentarily snap her out of the drug-induced stupor they all shared.

“You’re correct, actually.” The Queen suddenly spoke up. She had been watching them all while lounging on her throne with a bemused expression on her face. “I have new plans for you two daughters and being impregnated would indeed be troublesome… for now. Worry not; the bodies of my children are but putty in my hands.” Sarah watched wide-eyed as two tentacles rose from The Queen’s head, each with a needle on the end. She clenched her eyes as it neared her and felt a gentle prick as it entered her neck.

Opening her eyes after the mild injection, she saw that Zoey had been similarly treated.

“These will prevent ovulation for the time being,” The Queen continued. “Please continue to fall deeper into pleasure without worry. Let’s try a new position, hm?” She waved her fingers through the air again and their bodies changed positions.

Sarah and Zoey were both turned to be perpendicular to the ground and forced into a 69 position, their legs wrapped around the other’s backs. Tentacles wound around both of their bodies to press them close together, with Zoey’s back facing downwards as she looked up into the older woman’s juicy slit.

She had obviously never thought about being with a woman before, so she hesitated to take action despite her extreme arousal. However, as soon as she felt Sarah’s warm breath against her own moist petals, followed by a teasing tongue against her erect clit, she gave Sarah’s pussy a few tentative licks before falling in love with the taste. Both women began eagerly sucking and lapping at each other’s dripping cunts, mewling and gasping in pleasure.

“Mmmnnn… S-Sarah…!” Zoey moaned. “I didn’t know vaginas could taste so… so… delicious??” She hungrily buried her face between her professor’s thighs.

“Yours is so sweet…” Sarah murmured into Zoey’s swollen lips. “I… I can’t stop myself… I know it’s wrong but… hmmnnnn” She gave up trying to piece her scattered, gooey thoughts together and simply resigned herself to the joys of eating pussy.

Adam and Steven watched the two women with enraptured stares. Their legs were both up to their shoulders and their cocks and balls pulsated and swayed, dribbling pre-cum as they got even harder from watching the hot lesbian scene.

Soon, Sarah’s juices were gushing down Zoey’s chin while Zoey’s own fluids leaked down her ass. The rejoicing group of naked humans below enjoyed the warm rain on their bare skin. One woman even laid down on her back and spread her pussy with her fingers, trying to catch some of the falling juices in both her own hot cunt and her mouth.

It wasn’t long before the tentacles helped Adam and Steven put their desperately shaking and throbbing erections to good use. Sarah glanced up as she sensed movement near her, seeing Adam’s genitals slowly approaching. She moved her mouth out of the way as his girthy cock was pressed up against Zoey’s saliva-covered mound.

“Well hey there,” Sarah cooed, smiling happily at Adam. “You want to share?”

“Doesn’t seem I have much of a choice,” he replied with a goofy giggle. Sarah’s heart leapt at the cute display. She watched as his thick shaft slowly entered Zoey’s cunt, sliding between her glistening pink lips. Sarah felt Zoey’s legs squeeze around her waist in surprise from the sudden intrusion, but then flinched herself as she felt another cock push into her own pussy, making her shudder in pleasure.

“Doesh that feel good, Shtevie?” Sarah heard Zoey ask in a small, slurred voice. Steven merely grunted back in reply, letting out a satisfied moan as Sarah playfully squeezed her vaginal muscles around his shaft. “I’ll help you feel good too…” Zoey said in a resolute tone.

Sarah guessed that Zoey had begun to lick and suck at her brother’s balls, given how the girl’s chin brushed against her inner thighs and from the occasional wetness lapping against where Steven’s cock was entering her slit. Zoey’s tongue would swirl around her aching clit before gliding along Steven’s dripping shaft, teasing both of them with surprising skill.

Sarah moaned as Steven’s thrusting got faster, looking down to see Adam’s own raging boner pumping in and out of Zoey’s pussy accompanied by sloppy, wet smacking sounds. She could tell that a tentacle was pushing on Adam’s waist to force him to fuck the teenager, but he didn’t seem to be doing anything to resist.

Sarah grinned seeing Adam’s content, blissful face as Zoey’s tight little twat milked his cock. She had to admit that the girl’s fresh pussy was quite impressive. She needed more herself. Sarah began to nuzzle her mouth against Zoey’s fluffy golden pubes, enjoying the girl’s scent, before sucking her stiff little bean into her mouth and rubbing it relentlessly with her tongue.

Zoey began to squirm and shake against Sarah’s body, which was relatively calm. Sarah had a bit more experience and had not been exposed to as much of the aphrodisiac as her, so she imagined that Zoey likely was reaching orgasm much faster than she was.

As if on cue, she felt Zoey’s entire body tense and then go limp in release, squirting out a spray of pussy juice that went up Sarah’s nose a little, making her sneeze and bump her face into the girl’s quivering clit, seemingly pushing her to a second orgasm almost immediately after the first.

It wasn’t long before Sarah reached orgasm herself. She felt the familiar pressure build up inside of her body and heat flooded her face as she screamed into Zoey’s clit. For her first time licking pussy, Zoey was doing an astounding job. Steven’s cock didn’t stop pounding Sarah, despite her inner walls suddenly squeezing around it. Instead, the pace quickened until she felt a huge burst of warmth fill up her insides and begin to gush out of her pussy. Steven had exploded inside of her, flooding her horny hole with a shocking amount of cum.

Sarah heard Zoey gurgling and sputtering from behind her. The sudden geyser of fluids flowing from inside Sarah’s cunt must have splashed down straight into her face and mouth. Sarah could see several thralls below rushing to the area behind her as if to catch some of the falling juice. Some of the thralls stayed behind, however, looking up at Adam’s swaying balls in anticipation.

Their patience was soon rewarded as Adam moaned and spasmed, shooting a large load of hot semen deep into Zoey’s young womb. Sarah hungrily licked as much of the spunk gushing out of Zoey’s cunt as possible, trying not to let any reach the undeserving thralls below. Adam was HERS. This proved to be an impossible task, as Adam seemed to just keep ejaculating without end. No doubt his glans was extremely sensitive from just climaxing, so being forced to keep fucking such a tight hole must have been pushing him far past the edge. The thralls danced happily below as his jizz rained down onto tits, mouths, and exposed genitals.

All four of them groaned and shivered in satisfaction, happy to be sharing this pleasure with their companions. Suddenly, the tentacles pulled the men away from the women’s dripping pussies with a wet squelch. Adam’s hard cock slapped up against his stomach in front of Sarah’s dazed face, spraying her with droplets of the cum and pussy juice that was coating his shaft and dripping down his tight balls.

“I can sense the love between you adorable couples,” The Queen complimented from below. Sarah had almost completely forgotten about her, and the rest of the world for that matter, after being completely consumed by lust for so long. “I believe it is time for you all to get to know your partners of the same sex a bit better as well. The joy and affection must be shared equally, after all.”

At The Queen’s command, the tentacles holding all four of them pulled their sweating bodies apart and brought the two women into the same positions as the men, arms secured behind their backs and legs spread up over their shoulders. They all happily looked around at each other’s exposed bodies, taking a moment to appreciate the sight of their companion’s genitals, all glistening lewdly with each other’s juices.

Suddenly, Sarah and Zoey were forcefully pressed chest to chest against each other, causing their hard nipples and erect clits to rub together. Their flushed faces were only inches apart as they beamed at each other. Zoey’s head was covered in cum, which lazily dripped off of her chin and blew small bubbles out of her nostrils as she breathed.

“Oof…” Sarah groaned in mock disgust. “Someone’s got pussy breath.”

“I’m assuming you’re talking about yourself?” Zoey teased, sticking out her tongue, which became covered in the juices from around her lips. Sarah’s and Zoey’s words came out of their mouths with a syrupy thickness as they still managed to grasp the barest threads of their personalities despite the pink cloud of desire swirling through their brains from the powerful nectar.

“Oooh… brace yourself, professor…” Zoey said in a playful voice, watching something over Sarah’s shoulder.

“Wha…?” Sarah nervously chuckled in confusion. “Didn’t I tell you to just call me ‘Sarah’?”

“Oh… right… right… right…” Zoey whispered to herself, as if trying to collect her thoughts. “Mmm… Sarah… here comes… what is it...? It’s so blurry...” Her eyes squinted as if trying to focus her vision, but she soon gave up and just let out a cute giggle. “Here comes a really, really big penis, I guess!”

“A big…?”

“It’s mmmmmassive Sarah. Oh my god it’s going to tear us opennnn! Hehehe…”

“Th-then let’s tackle this problem together, as usual.” Sarah gulped but let out a reassuring smile.

“Yeah! Here it co-OH!” Zoey squealed as whatever it was made contact with her.

Sarah felt it too. Instead of a phallus plunging into her hole, she was instead greeted by a very thick tentacle gliding up past her crotch, sandwiched between the two women’s wet pussy lips. The slimy tentacle was thicker than a leg and was covered in warty bumps and writhing little cilia that brushed against both of their clits as it grinded past them. It somewhat gave the impression of a fleshy pink automatic car wash scrubber brush. Sarah felt it push up between their stomachs and then up through their cleavage until the top of the tentacle was at chin-level.

It looked very much like a huge cockhead with a flared base that sported small ridges all around the circumference. It even had a small hole at the very tip, just like a real penis, from which two small pink worm-shaped tentacles suddenly slithered out of.

“Looook,” Zoey moaned with drunken excitement. “The big weenie is giving birth!” Sarah laughed at her goofy observation before gasping as the two small tentacles made their intentions clear. They crawled down to Sarah’s breasts and began to rub against her nipples to keep them as hard as possible before tightly wrapping one end of themselves around the taut flesh and then doing the same to Zoey’s nearby nipples. The result was that the nipples of both women were tied together by the thin worms.

The thick phallus between the two of them suddenly started to glide up and down between their bodies, coating them in slippery slime and devilishly brushing against their gaping pussies and clits, causing them both to moan and gasp. The tentacle was so large that it pushed their chests apart each time it slid up between their tits, forcing their nipples to pull away from each other. The worms connecting their nipples would tighten from this and cause their nipples to pull on one another over and over again, eliciting squeals of pain and pleasure each time.

Soon, the stimulation became too much for the two women to bear and they lolled their heads forward, watching the huge cock pumped up and down, sandwiched between their nubile naked bodies. Sarah looked up as she felt soft lips hesitantly press against her flushed forehead. Zoey’s blushing, sweating face was only an inch from hers and her eyes were misty with lust. Giving into the mood and her overpowering arousal, Sarah greeted Zoey’s slightly parted lips with her own, first with a gentle peck on the lips and then slowly working into a deep, sloppy kiss.

“Hmmmmnnn...” they both moaned into each other’s mouths. Their tongues swirled and danced over one another’s with inexperienced but eager motions, desperate for touch. Suddenly their mouths were forcefully parted as the giant tentacle cock pushed up past their lips. Undeterred, they simply began to kiss and lick at the huge tentacle glans, working together to pleasure it. Sarah glanced down and noticed The Queen’s eyes slightly closed, biting her lip in pleasure as she leaned back in her throne. What remained of Sarah’s analytical mind wondered if perhaps The Queen could sense this meaty tentacle’s pleasure.

Sarah also noticed that the guys were sharing an intimate time as well. Pressed together chest to chest much in the same was as her and Zoey, a single large tentacle had swallowed both of their hard cocks. It endlessly oozed a thick lube-like slime and was filled with hundreds of small vibrating feelers that stroked their cocks together. Their shafts and cockheads slid back and forth along one another as they shared in the intense sucking and stroking sensation.

Like the women’s nipples, both of their balls had been connected by the small worm tentacles, which tightened every so often and caused their scrotums to tug back and forth. They were loudly grunting and groaning in pleasure when suddenly Steven gasped in shock as a much larger worm-like tentacle began to probe his puckered starfish. It squirted slime onto his hole and pushed up into it. Steven’s eyes widened and he opened his mouth to let out a sound but instead the end of the tentacle slithered from his gaping lips and swiftly pressed into Adam’s lips.

Adam, in a daze, dutifully opened his mouth and allowed the tentacle passage down his throat. He momentarily started to gag but then seemed to recover. A few seconds later, the end of the tentacle squeezed out from Adam’s anus and the tip opened up to reveal several small feelers. Sarah noticed that the other end of the worm-like tentacle was now hanging out of Steven’s ass and had done the same. The feelers began to vibrate and found their way to each man’s scrotum, held taught by the other tentacles. Some tendrils began to tickle and tease their sensitive, bulging testicles while others began to rim their stretched assholes.

Sarah could clearly see both men cumming together inside of the transparent tentacle sleeve that was milking their cocks together. Their semen swirled around each other’s shafts before gushing out to the ground below. Sarah’s attention was snapped back to her own situation when she heard Zoey squeal just as large, ribbed tentacles forced their ways into both women’s anuses. Sarah gasped as well from the penetration, redoubling her efforts to service the still-thrusting, giant rod each time it neared her hungry lips.

Suddenly, the huge tentacle began to spin in place, rubbing its brush-like surface rapidly against their pussies and clits while causing their tied nipples to jerk around madly. Both women started to squirm and moan as their climaxes approached. Finally, Sarah couldn’t hold back any longer and let herself cum hard, feeling the brushes of the tentacle moisten with her gushing juices, resulting in the sensation getting even more intense.

Zoey was busy cumming too, judging by her sounds and movements, and apparently the huge tentacle cock wanted in on the action as well. It began to swell and geyser large quantities of white liquid into the air. Most of it landed on the women’s heads and jiggling tits, but an impressive amount still managed to spatter onto the thralls below. Sarah’s body spasmed and jerked as she started to see spots again due to the intense, long-lasting orgasm she was suddenly experiencing. It was clear that this was more of that powerful aphrodisiac from before. The thralls it had landed on were already fucking on another in frantic motions, trying to fill their wet holes with as many cocks as they could find.

For the first time, Sarah noticed that there were naked asses sticking out from some parts of the walls around the chamber. Tentacles were busy milking their cocks or gushing alien cum into their pussies as the captive humans twitched and flexed their assholes opened and closed with each orgasm.

Some of the thralls didn’t seem content with the cocks of their fellows and practically crawled over to the humans trapped in the walls instead. They grabbed the milking tentacles and yanked them off the hard erections, causing cum to spill from within the tentacle sleeves, which they greedily drank before turning their attentions back towards the throbbing, glistening cocks of the helpless prisoners.

Three female thralls shared a large black cock sticking out from the wall, with one woman mercilessly spinning her hand around the poor man’s swollen glans, another licking up and down his hard shaft, and the third squeezing and sucking at his hanging balls. Soon, his dick was cumming a fountain of semen into the air, which the women all took turns locking their lips around the tip of, filling their cheeks with hot cum until they couldn’t swallow anymore.

A male thrall had pulled tentacles from three adjacent captives, a man with two women on either side. He began to plunge both of his fists in and out of the women’s gaping pussies that were still oozing tentacle jizz, all while happily slurping on the man’s twitching cock in front of his face. The thrall must have known how to pleasure a man well, as he had the helpless cock cumming in no time. The man’s ejaculation was so powerful and plentiful that semen began to leak from the thrall’s nostrils as he attempted to keep the veritably gallons of semen in his mouth and throat.

Scenes like these were visible all around the chamber, which was filled with the sounds and scents of dozens of people cumming together. Moans, and groans echoed through the air, accompanied by wet, fleshy smacking sounds, screams of ecstasy, and the occasional popping sounds of messy cocks being pulled from sucking mouths or tight cunts.

Sarah and the rest weren’t getting it any less. The tentacles forced them into countless different positions until each of them became intimately familiar with the tastes and smells of each other’s juices. Any holes that weren’t being used were filled with at least one tentacle cock. Mouths, pussies, asses, it didn’t matter. They felt as though their minds were melting together as each of their erogenous zones were elevated by the aphrodisiac and then relentlessly pleasured by one of their companions or a writhing tentacle.

Sarah lost count of how many times she had reached orgasm, ultimately hanging limp as her muscles had long ago lost all strength. Her friends we in the same state, moving like marionettes as the tentacles binding their limbs forced their tired bodies to continue fucking well past the limits of their stamina.

Just as Sarah was about to pass out from the mixture of pleasure and exhaustion coursing through her over-sensitive body, she felt herself falling through the air before bouncing into the fleshy ground below with a wet splat. Sounds nearby indicated that the rest of the group had also been dropped from the tentacles. She opened her blurry, weary eyes to see all three of her friends lying in the slime next to her. Their sweaty chests heaved in exertion and they remained sprawled on the ground, unmoving, save for the tremors in their muscles.

Sarah laboriously turned her head to see The Queen approaching them, her two large cocks looming overhead with an intimidating aura. She stood above Sarah’s crumpled body and crossed her arms.

“It looks like you have thoroughly enjoyed your reward, hm?” She smiled devilishly down at the group, who could only wheeze and groan in response. She nodded knowingly. “I’m so glad. You’re already such happy members of our family.” Her gaze soured slightly as she looked over at Steven. “But you… your happiness ends here.” Suddenly, tentacles descended from the ceiling and scooped up Steven’s ragged body. He groaned in a mixture of defeat and lust from the fleshy touch against his naked skin.

“And… I believe you will be useful too,” The Queen said, directing the tentacles to grab Zoey as well. “You seem more sensitive than the rest. I will allow you the honor of serving the family by engaging in valuable research experimentation.” She smiled and caressed Zoey’s cheek, causing the girl’s sightless eyes to crack open. She tried to murmur something but The Queen shushed her with a finger to her lips.

“Shh… shh… my daughter. I will take such loving care of you while we examine the limits of ALL your erogenous zones. The bodies of you humans fascinate me, and in order for me to best usher you into the realm of pleasure, I must better understand your physiology.” As she spoke, she brushed her slender hands all along Zoey’s shivering body. “Run along and have fun.” She turned away and the tentacles carried the gently squirming siblings away deeper into the tunnels of the hive. Sarah managed to catch a glimpse of Zoey weakly raising an arm out towards her just as she rounded the corner of a tunnel, vanishing from sight.

“As for you two…” The Queen said, shifting her gaze towards the remaining humans at her feet. Sarah had somehow managed to muster enough strength to push herself up into a kneeling position. Slime and cum dripped from her panting mouth and matted auburn hair. “Do not think I am unaware of the wayward bellus female who has been conspiring with you. I know of her grudge against our kind and of the danger she presents. However, I need her for something very, very important and I think the two of you will be perfect bait to draw her into my web, if you would be so kind?”

Sarah wiped her mouth on her arm to clear her lips, but this only served to get even more slime on her face. Instead she simply spat the goo from her mouth as best she could with what little breath she had in her lungs.

“I’ll… do anything you want… just please… don’t hurt them…” Sarah croaked, craning her neck up to see The Queen’s gently smiling face. She attempted to get to her feet, but her legs were like jelly and her crotch was sore from being constantly pounded for over an hour. Instead, she remained on her hands and knees, worriedly checking on Adam who was lying next to her, his eyes closed but his chest rising and falling with labored breaths.

“There is no need to fear, little one,” The Queen murmured, crouching down and nearly hitting Sarah in the face with her bobbing erections. “Your companions are not going to be harmed. They are still my beloved children, and while punishment may be necessary at times, safety and care are of my highest priority.” She grabbed Sarah under the arms and lifted her into the air, her legs dangled and brushed against The Queen’s endlessly leaking cockheads. “Besides, I was not really giving you a choice. Don’t worry; I will let you remain with your mate.” She giggled and tossed Sarah into the air.

Tentacles swiftly shot out from all directions to catch Sarah mid-fall. She yelped in surprised as she looked down to see Adam being dragged towards a writhing mass of tentacles nearby. He was tossed bodily into it and the slippery tendrils began to wrap around his limbs, leaving only his head and torso exposed as more and more tentacles started to form up around him. Sarah realized he was being made into a walking Taker as it slowly took on a more humanoid form.

In less than a minute, the creature was complete. The tentacle monster took a step backwards… or actually maybe forwards, as it seemed that Adam was actually fused into the back of the Taker. He slowly began to stir and wake up due to the commotion. His eyes suddenly shot open as he saw what was happening to him. He frantically scanned the room and then looked up to locate Sarah.

“SA-!” He started to yell before a thick tentacle rammed into his mouth and began to fill his throat with nectar. He gagged and his eyes rolled back into his head as small feelers began to flick at his nipples. Three flat tentacles covered in wiggling cilia emerged and attacked his cock, which hadn’t lost its erection since the aphrodisiac first hit him.

Two of the tentacles wrapped tightly around his shaft, one at the base and one near the tip, and proceeded to rapidly stroke and spin around it in different directions. His legs started to shake as the third tentacle began to aggressively polish his glans, oozing a honey-like lube all over it, the droplets from which sprayed into the air as his manhood got worked-over.

Two small tendrils found his puckered anus and pried it open to allow a thick, warty tentacle to nestle deep into his ass, apparently pumping him full of more nectar that began to gush out from between his ass cheeks. Little feelers began to tease his balls, pulling them taught, gently smacking them, and then tickling them as they were released. His wild eyes opened again from the sudden mix of pain and pleasure and he locked eyes with Sarah for a brief moment before tentacles slithered over them and cut off his vision.

Sarah helplessly watched her boyfriend get fucked to orgasm. His squirting cum was collected by the tentacle scouring his glans, which morphed into a sucker and completely engulfed his cockhead. It vibrated powerfully as it slurped up his seed, causing him to loudly scream and groan into the tentacle in his mouth. His hips feebly started to buck both from pleasure and the discomfort of over-stimulation, but his cock never seemed to stop ejaculating.

“Adam… no… this can’t be happening…” Sarah sobbed. She cursed herself for agreeing to the plan to sneak into the college. How could Steven even suggest such a thing in the first place!? She rapidly shifted between guilt, anger, and arousal as her overloaded brain tried to make sense of the situation.

There was no hope of escape any more, much less of saving humanity. Zoey and Steven were off somewhere in the hive enduring untold tortures, Adam was being absorbed into a monster in front of her very eyes, and A’luhr was likely already captured based on how she had last been seen.

“Hold on…” Sarah thought to herself, a sudden spark of realization flickering in her mind. “The Queen said she needed help luring A’luhr in… that means she hasn’t been caught!” There was still hope after all. Sarah was not a particularly religious person, especially considering her profession, but she prayed to any gods that were listening that A’luhr had a plan to save them.

Her supplications were cut short as the tentacles holding her aloft suddenly dropped her down onto the Taker forming around Adam. The creature’s meaty tentacles easily caught her flailing body and yanked her to the opposite side of its torso, starting to fuse her to its chest while Adam thrashed around on its back. Sarah tried to pull away but the monster quickly absorbed her limbs into its flesh, covering her up to her knees and armpits. She could only manage to weakly shake her chest, causing her voluptuous boobs to sway back and forth and send sweat flying as they smacked into each other.

Her ample globes were quickly immobilized as two large tentacles with suckers on the ends suddenly latched onto her areolas. She gasped as she felt hundreds of tiny feelers begin to stroke and tease her hardening nipples within as the tentacle began to rhythmically squeeze and such her soft flesh.

She could see her nipples through the large, clear sacs that adorned the tips of both milker tentacles, but there was obviously no milk to be drawn from her jiggling tits. That is, until she felt two small pricks from either side of her boobs. She looked down, startled, to see tentacles with small needles withdrawing from her chest and leaking a familiar orange fluid.

Suddenly, she felt heat rise in her breasts. Her nipples felt like they were on fire for a moment before white liquid suddenly began to energetically squirt from them. As the tentacles started to milk her juicy teats with fervor, the clear sacs quickly filled up with her warm milk before being sucked away into the creature’s body. Sarah let out a throaty moan and thrashed her head back and forth, gasping as she felt several tentacle cocks press into her dripping mound.

Looking down, she confirmed four squirming tentacles with ridged, bulbous ends attempting to push into her cunt. Small tendrils from near her inner thighs twined out and pulled her lips apart, making her pussy gape lewdly and allowing the four slick appendages to ram deep inside of her. She let out a wordless scream in shock and pleasure as she threw her head back and then let it fall forward, watching the bulge forming in her stomach from the roughly thrusting tentacle cocks.

Her face was still covered from the slime and snot from her previous fucking session, but she was surprised to find that the Taker didn’t think this amount was sufficient. A tentacle rose up next to her face and she tiredly turned her hard towards it, unsure of what it wanted to do to her. Suddenly, it pushed against her lips and forced its way into her mouth before unleashing a torrent of hot liquid inside of her cheeks. From the taste, she could tell it was human semen… and she had only one idea on whose it could be. She closed her eyes, savoring the chance to feel connected to Adam again.

As she suckled on the tentacle, she flinched from the sudden sensation of a ring fitting snugly around her clit. There was a faint prick of pain but then her bud began to powerfully throb with pleasure and desire. She felt a strong sucking and vibrating sensation completely envelop her clit, along with the tickle of small cilia rapidly brushing against the very top of it. Her eyes rolled back and her ass clenched as she was quickly forced to climax. Her muscles shuddered and spasmed as speckles swirled in her vision. The tentacles didn’t let up their attack for a single second throughout her orgasm.

Just as she thought she might pass out for the second time that day, a shrill scream suddenly filled the air, drawing the attention of everyone in the orgy chamber. A black woman in her late twenties stood near the entrance, holding herself up against the wall as her legs shook. She had curly dark hair tied up in a loose ponytail and was wearing a tight, white athletic shirt and pink yoga pants with a turquoise, hexagonal pattern that showed off her fit figure, small but shapely breasts, and firm, round ass.

Sarah guessed that she had recently been captured just like them. She watched as the woman’s legs gave out from fear before she feebly attempted to crawl away from the obscene sea of writhing naked bodies and back into the darkness of the tunnel she had come from. To Sarah’s surprise, however, no tentacles made a move to capture the fleeing woman.

“Ahh, what serendipity,” The Queen said with an excited voice. “This will be great practice for you two.” She smiled at Sarah and gestured towards the back of the slowly retreating woman. “Go on, make your mother proud.” Without any thought from Sarah, the tentacles around her limbs began to move, causing the entire creature to lumber forward. She could feel countless slimy tentacles worming past her limbs, fingers, and toes as they moved around her like muscles.

The Taker stomped past the last of the thralls, still fucking the bound captives in the walls, and entered the mouth of the tunnel. Though it was dark, Sarah could still make out the moving shape of the woman in the distance, now running away after having found her footing. In the back of Sarah’s mind, she felt fear and pity for the woman, but the nectar in her system clouded her thoughts and instead made her mind focus on how sexy that woman would look stripped naked.

“Mmm…” Sarah groaned into the tentacle in her mouth. Her mind felt fuzzy and warm as she imagined ripping off those skin-tight leggings. What style of panties did she wear? How were her pubes trimmed? What did her pussy taste like? These thoughts and more quickly overpowered her mind as the Taker began to increase its pace, chasing after the woman and causing Sarah’s tits to bounce with each powerful step. From the sounds of pleasure behind her, she guessed that Adam’s cock and balls were also swaying and bobbing in the air. Just picturing it in her head made Sarah cum again, allowing the tentacles near her mound to collect her valuable pussy juices.

The woman’s attempts to escape were met with several obstacles. Her legs were shaking madly and the floor was slippery with lube-like nectar. Every time she fell and her bare hands touched the ground, she became a little more aroused. Moisture slowly began to collect in her panties as she tried to focus on running, but her mind was starting to swirl. There was also no clear way to escape, as the tunnel just seemed to continue on forever with no signs of sunlight peeking in anywhere. Still, she frantically stumbled and ran the best she could, but soon she slipped once again and seemed to struggle to get back to her feet.

The Taker holding Sarah and Adam was only a few dozen yards behind her, more than close enough for a surprise attack. Sarah felt her right arm move forward on its own inside of the creature’s tree-trunk sized limb. The tentacles from within rapidly stretched out towards the fumbling woman, who was now weeping loudly and crawling on her stomach. She screamed as two of the thick appendages grabbed her by the ankles and slithered up her thighs before yanking her backwards along the slick ground.

The woman was whipped up into the air and hung upside down in front of Sarah’s panting face. She slowly opened her clenched eyes, which widened in terror as she saw the tentacles milking Sarah’s bountiful breasts and stuffing her gushing cunt.

“Nooo!” The woman shrieked. “I-I know all of the obscene things you do with the people you capture! I won’t let you p-play with my body like some sort of sick sex toy!” She started to grab and claw at the tentacles around her legs, swinging back and forth like a gymnast in an attempt to break free. She yelped as more tentacles lurched out and wrapped around her wrists and forearms. She fought hard to close her legs and pull her arms away, causing the tentacles to strain and shake for a moment, before suddenly gaining strength and forcing her toned legs apart and into a spread eagle position.

“Let go of me! Ergh! Nghh!” She yelled and wiggled back and forth once more in an effort to free herself, but it did little more than cause her shirt to fall down and reveal her taut, slim navel. “Wh-where do you think you’re touching!?” She hollered as a probing tentacle started to grind back and forth between her legs. It suddenly spanked her shapely ass with a sharp slapping sound, making her elastic cheeks ripple underneath her leggings. The woman yelped in surprise, which seemed to incense the tentacle to keep lashing at her jiggling booty.

Sarah could clearly see a wet stain growing between the woman’s spread legs as the tentacle picked up its pace.

“Ah… ahn… n-no…” the woman began to moan in spite of herself. “D-don’t touch me with these… gross things… I-I need to get back… my brother… I…Hiiiee!” She suddenly squealed as a tentacle slipped behind her and past the waistband of her tight leggings. It slithered between her ass cheeks, around to the front of her crotch, and then up and out of the other side of her pants, rubbing against her cute bellybutton.

Sarah watched as the tentacle began to swell and pull on her leggings, causing them to slide up her chocolaty thighs and reveal a light pink, lacey thong only a couple feet from Sarah’s face. The yoga pants were suddenly torn away by several vibrating feelers, along with the woman’s running shoes and ankle socks. Her shirt was next, with more tentacles gripping the fabric around the base and neatly tearing it in half along the middle, allowing Sarah to look down at the women’s perky boobs, firmly held in place by a white sports bra.

“L-lady! Help me! Snap out of it and do something!” The woman screamed up at Sarah, who simply watched with a glazed expression. Help her? Why? Didn’t she want to experience this happiness? It’s not like she could do anything anyway… the woman might as well just join her.

Sarah moaned into the tentacle that had just delivered another load of Adam’s cock milk into her mouth. She choked a little due to the sheer volume, letting some of it gush out of her lips to splash onto her tits and the woman’s aghast face near Sarah’s tormented pussy below.

“Wh-what in…” the woman began to say before suddenly bursting into frantic laughter. “Hahaha! Ahhh! S-stop! I-I’m ticklish! Hehe! N-not there! Not my feeeeeeheeheheheeet! Ahhhhahahaha!” She began to squirm wildly as many small feelers suddenly pried her bare toes back and began to aggressively tickle the helplessly exposed soles of her feet. More tendrils worked their way along her sides and began to wiggle against her ribs, inner tights, armpits, and neck, causing her to shriek and scream with choked laughter as her eyes welled with tears.

A tentacle reached up from between Sarah’s legs and yanked the woman’s bra down over her face, causing her pert little tits to cutely bounce into full view. They reminded Sarah of large chocolate Kisses, causing her to suddenly crave a taste of the woman’s smooth skin. Small tendrils wrapped around the base of the woman’s breasts and squeezed tight, forcing her dark nipples to stand at attention as even more feelers began to tickle her hardening peaks. She began to wheeze in a desperate attempt to breath through the laughter, as the sensations assaulting her helpless body grew stronger and stronger.

The woman’s legs we spread even further apart until she was practically doing an upside down split in the air. A tentacle rubbed against the soaking fabric of her thong before firmly slapping her ass a few more times, causing her flesh to jiggle deliciously. It twined around the crotch of her underwear before tearing the thin fabric away and exposing her already dripping pussy. She had delicate inner lips that peeked out from between her swollen mound, which was adorned with a well-trimmed landing strip.

Tendrils started to tickle at her smooth vulva while also prying it open, fully revealing her moist pink insides that stood out against the dark skin of her pussy lips. The tentacle in Sarah’s mouth suddenly pulled out of her throat, making her let out a gurgling sound as it sloppily flopped through the air and slapped into the woman’s gaping cunt.

Sarah coughed and gasped as she watched it burrow into the woman’s hole. The woman didn’t have the breath to scream, instead she simply grunted and groaned from the intensity of her tickle torture. Her mouth hung open and a clear stream of saliva drooled from her flailing tongue and down her face before dripping to the floor.

With a shudder, the tentacle suddenly squirted what must have been nearly a gallon of Adam’s semen into the woman’s stuffed, spasming pussy. The tentacle pulled away from her overflowing tawt and the white liquid within gushed out and splattered all over Sarah, who attempted to catch it with her tongue, slightly upset that another woman was enjoying her lover’s precious fluids.

She wasn’t left out for long, however, as the tentacles suddenly drew the woman’s body against Sarah’s, pressing their naked skin together and positioning the woman’s cum-filled cunt directly in front of Sarah’s mouth as her legs began to be absorbed into the taker’s chest on either side of Sarah’s head.

Sarah hungrily latched her lips onto the squirming woman’s messy hole, greedily sucking as much of the sloshing semen into her mouth as she could, using her tongue to dig around inside of her. Sarah moaned happily into her meal as she felt the tentacles that had been playing with her own pussy suddenly move away to be replaced with the warm feeling of soft human lips being pressed against her dripping mound.

The tentacles finally relented and stopped tickling the woman, who gasped for breath. As her mouth opened, tentacles shot out and pulled her face into Sarah’s crotch, forcing her mouth around Sarah’s tender slit.

It hadn’t been very long since the woman had ingested the nectar mixed with Adam’s cum, but it was already doing its work. The woman hesitated for a second but then began to take a few experimental licks at Sarah’s wet vulva before giving into her desires and fully tongue fucking her.

Sarah was almost too busy sucking and lapping at the woman’s hot holes to notice more tentacle milkers attach themselves to her chocolaty tits below, teasing and squeezing them in the same manner as those slurping on Sarah. Soon enough, small needles emerged and injected the woman’s bound breasts with nectar, causing them to begin to squirt milk into the suckling tentacles that increased in volume over time.

The two women happily feasted on each other’s gaping wet pussies while they moaned and mewled from the intense sucking and flicking sensations on their stiff nipples. The Taker began to move towards a nearby wall, suddenly beginning to scale up it towards a pinpoint of sunlight in the ceiling high above. From behind them, Sarah could barely make out The Queen’s delighted laughter.

“Go on, my loving children,” The Queen called after them. “Bring the bellus female back to me and know even more rewards.” As the Taker trudged off towards the outdoors, the tentacle shooting out Adam’s semen slid its way into the black woman’s ass, thrusting in and out as flat tendrils began to rapidly spank her butt and tits. Her shrieks of pleasure and pain soon faded away from the tunnel as the creature took its captives up to the surface and out to hunt for more prey.

***

Zoey felt the tentacles holding her in the air suddenly loosen, sending her falling to the fleshy ground below where she splashed into a puddle of unknown liquid. She coughed and sputtered, holding herself up with her arms and peering around the murky darkness of the chamber she found herself in. The cavernous area was dimly lit by pulsating, bulbous growths on the surrounding surfaces. She was nearly rendered blind in this setting without her glasses, but she could still faintly make out large, blurry spheres dotting the walls around her.

“S-Stevie…? She called out in a small, nervous voice. She stood up with unsteady legs and began to feel around the room to find an exit.

“Sarah…? A-anyone? Hello?” Her mouth was dry from fear, and, hearing no one in reply, she slid down along a wall and curled into a ball. She started to gently sob into her slime-covered hands, hugging her legs tight around her tender chest and hoping that soon she would wake up from this nightmare. The effects of the aphrodisiac had finally worn off, she realized, as her mind was slowly becoming sharper by the second. Her face reddened with embarrassment as the memories of what she had said and done earlier came rushing back into her restarting mind.

“Whhyyyyyy did I say those things??” She groaned to herself. “I-I can’t believe I had s-sex with…” She nearly gagged, unable to finish the sentence. She didn’t know where Steven had been taken, but it clearly was somewhere else. She was worried because she remembered The Queen talking about some sort of punishment for him. He had given himself up in order to save her, but in the end, it hardly mattered as she had been mercilessly ravaged regardless… though she had technically wanted it at the time.

“I’ve got to get out of here and find the others,” she thought to herself, forcing her legs to stand again and wiping the tears from her cheeks. Each step pained her, as her vagina and anus were both quite sore, serving to refresh the horrific memories that she was trying hard to repress. After a few minutes of feeling around the walls, she came upon one of the large orbs when her hands brushed against the fleshy, slimy surface.

“What…?” She breathed, running her hands around it more in an attempt to better ascertain the shape of it. From what she could tell through squinted eyes and from her sense of touch, it appeared to be a giant oyster made out of the same mottled, fleshy material as the tentacles and surfaces around her. For the first time, she realized how little noise there was. Most of the other tunnels and chambers she had passed through were filled with the cries and moans of countless humans being fucked silly. This room, however, was deathly still and quiet.

That is, however, until she had approached this weird oyster thing. She thought she heard something that broke the silence coming from within. Curious, she cupped her ear to the side of the rounded, slippery walls and listened intently. From deep inside the pod, she could hear what sounded like muffled screams and moans. Realizing it was a human voice, she recoiled in terror, tripping backwards on the uneven ground and landing on her naked butt.

“Aren’t they working hard?”

The soft voice from behind her shattered the silence like an explosion, causing Zoey to jump in surprise and scramble around on her hands and knees to get away from the creature that she knew was in the room with her. She hid behind the large oyster thing and tucked her limbs in to make herself as small as possible.

“My dear, you do not need to hide from me,” The Queen said in a soothing tone. “I am here to bring you ecstasy the likes of which few of your kind will ever know. This is a privilege, and an honor to serve our family by allowing us to study your primitive body.” When Zoey still didn’t emerge from behind the pod, The Queen sighed and flicked her hand. A tentacle shot out of the wall next to Zoey and pushed her into the center of the room, yelping from shock. She lay sprawled on the ground and looking up at the imposing silhouette of The Queen.

“I see you have already found one of your sisters.” The Queen walked past Zoey and tenderly caressed the sides of the pod. At her touch, the bioluminescence in the room glowed brighter and Zoey could now clearly make out what was in front of her.

It appeared to be a large, fleshy oyster after all, with a bumpy, closed slit wrapping around the front of the pod. Melon-sized sacs of white liquid dotted the surface of the structure, within which air bubbles could occasionally be seen. An almost constant stream of clear fluid drooled from the slit in the center, making it obvious that these pods were the source of all the strange puddles around the room.

“Allow me to show you what the rest of your life will be like.” The Queen said softly, pressing her hand against the side of the oyster. It slowly cracked open as if it were a giant maw, thick strands of slime pulled apart as the top of the pod lurched upwards. The powerful scent of sex wafted out of the hollow space within and Zoey covered her mouth in shock after seeing the contents.

Embedded inside the fleshy inner walls of the pod was a naked woman. Her limbs and head were all entwined among the tentacles within and she was positioned in a way that kept her legs wide open with her hips jutted out to fully expose her genitals. Dozens of tendrils were playing with her body in several different ways. They sucked, licked, vibrated, squeezed, and performed all manner of other lewd motions.

Both of the woman’s holes were being stuffed with tentacles that seemed to be taking turns filling her up - each one with a different girth and shape. Her pussy juices leaked from between her legs like a fountain, and Zoey realized that this was the liquid that was pouring out of several of the pods. Zoey nearly gagged again at the realization that she had been sitting in deep pools of some stranger’s pussy juice.

The woman’s tits were undergoing the same sort of treatment as the rest of her shaking, sweaty body. One breast would be milked and sucked by cilia-filled tentacles while the other was squeezed and vibed, before a new array of tendrils would take their spots to submit the woman’s poor, stiff nipples to an endless array of different sensations. The woman’s screams of ecstasy could be faintly heard from where her head was encased within but were greatly muted once the pod closed around her writhing body again.

“In order to better understand your human physiology, we must engage every erogenous zone to the absolute limit,” The Queen happily explained. “These pods will discover your weakest spots and which forms of stimulation you best react to. They won’t leave an inch of your body untouched. Truly, with a steady supply of my special nectar, you will experience orgasms so powerful that they could make an average adult of your species faint.” She seemed realize the scary things she has said, so she turned to the now desperately shaking Zoey and gave her what could be considered a comforting look.

“Don’t worry, though!” She continued. “The nectar won’t allow you to lose consciousness. That would detrimentally affect the research, you see. Well, it’s probably easiest to explain just by letting you experience it first hand.” She snapped a finger and suddenly another large pod dropped from the ceiling. Zoey looked up for the first time and gawked at the sight. Hundreds of oyster things just like this one lined the ceiling, all of them dripping white or clear liquid. Seeing as the clear liquid was pussy juice, she had to conclude that the white stuff was from male captives.

The pod popped open with a steamy, wet squelch and revealed no occupant.

“I-I-I can’t go in that…! P-please…” Zoey whimpered in fear, her eyes tearing up. “P-please… d-don’t make me… I-I’ll be good I swear…! J-just not that! It’ll kill me… please m-ma’am…! Um…uh… your m-majesty!”

“If that’s how you feel, then I won’t force you,” The Queen sighed glumly.

“R-really…?” Zoey sniffed, her voice a mix of relief and suspicion.

“Of course, darling. I hate seeing my precious daughter trembling in fear like this…” The Queen knelt down next to the girl to get closer to her eyelevel. “But what good mother would I be if I didn’t push you a little, hmm? Here, let me help you find the courage.” One of her tentacles slithered out and began to ooze that accursed white aphrodisiac again.

“NO! S-stay away!” Zoey shouted and fumbled backwards away from The Queen. “D-don’t touch me with that disgusting stuff again! It makes me… lose myself…”

“On the contrary, it simply helps you BECOME yourself. It washes away your inhibitions while enhancing your senses.” The Queen strode closer to the cowering teenager. “You will be your true self with my help.” She smiled so sweetly that Zoey momentarily forgot her fear. It was then when the tentacle flicked through the air and sprayed her in the face with the powerful fluid.

Immediately, Zoey’s eyes dulled and she started to drool. She slumped to her knees and stared straight ahead into the open pod, her nipples rapidly hardening. She let out a gurgling moan as she leaned her shaking body forward and began to desperately finger her already dripping cunt.

“Ah, ah, ah!” The Queen chided. “No taking care of yourself! Just relax and let us pamper you.” She kneeled down and gently pushed Zoey by the back towards the open pod. “Once inside, you will know nothing but the overwhelming sensation of female pleasure. You will want for nothing, living purely to reach climax in every way possible and enrich our understanding of humankind. Doesn’t that sound lovely?”

Zoey nodded thoughtlessly.

“C-cum...?” She croaked, starting to crawl towards the welcoming pod with such desperation that her limbs slipped out from under her several times.

“That’s right. You can ‘cum’ as much as you please in here. All you need to do is press your cute little mouth against that delicious phallus and you can join your siblings in ecstasy.”

Zoey shakily pulled herself up into the mouth of the pod, eagerly looking around inside. It smelled sweet as flowers and honey to her nose and the interior was pleasantly warm, soft, and squishy - like the inside of a cheek. In the back of the pod was a wiggling, cock-shaped tentacle, almost beckoning her to suck on it. She quickly obliged; any shred of dignity or critical thinking had already been washed away by the aphrodisiac.

She giggled giddily as she crawled face-first into the pod, opening her mouth wide and beginning to hungrily suck on the alluring phallus, which quickly began pumping the sweet nectar down her throat, dribbling a bit down her chin. Her eyes rolled back into her head and intense warmth flooded through her body as her limbs slowly began to sink into the fleshy inner walls of the pod. Soon, she was stuck up to her knees and elbows, forced into a doggy-style position. She heard The Queen say something behind her that she couldn’t make out as the tentacles began to loudly squirm all around her nude, immobilized body.

Her world became pleasure, wetness, and warmth. She felt tendrils caress and stimulate erogenous zones she didn’t even know she had. Some rubbed along her neck and behind her knees, while other small feelers danced over her tongue or even entered into her ears. She couldn’t see what was happening to her, but she felt countless different sensations grace her hanging boobs and dripping holes. Things filled her up, sucked and flicked, vibrated, rubbed, squeezed, kissed, and squirted over every inch of her body, outside and in.

She came endlessly and more powerfully than she ever had in her life. She howled and screamed in pure pleasure until her voice wouldn’t come out any more. As her head became absorbed into the soft walls to keep her head still, she felt feelers play with her nostrils and ears. Unbeknownst to her, extremely tiny tendrils had entered her ear canal and painlessly pierced into her brain, directly stimulating her pleasure centers. The Krinis had quickly realized that the brain was the largest erogenous zone, but also the most complicated, so much experimentation was needed to fully grasp it.

Her body thrashed and spasmed uncontrollably as juices gushed from her pussy and milk squirted from her nipples, having been injected with that strange fluid. Her tits felt heavier and fuller, as if swelling in size, and her clit felt like it was on fire and throbbed as more and more tendrils began to find space on her twitching bud to stroke and suck.

Zoey was lost in her own personal world of ecstasy. She didn’t care about anything else other than reaching her next orgasm as fast as possible, which was usually no more than a second or two away. Sweat poured from her body but the tentacle in her mouth supplied her with all the nutrients she needed to stay happy and healthy. She didn’t know how long she had been in the pod. Minutes? Hours? Days, even? Time was a foreign concept to her now as her fuzzy brain felt like it was constantly crumbling to pieces, but forced to stay together through the sheer power of the nectar.

She writhed and moaned - a slave to the impossible pleasures exploding through her body. It had only been about five minutes. The Queen smiled contentedly at her squirming captive. She pressed a hand to the side of Zoey’s pod and it slowly closed around the girl, confining her in pure darkness and muffling her pitiful cries.

As The Queen strode away, humming to herself, tentacles descended from the ceiling and reeled the pod containing Zoey’s naked, endlessly cumming body back up into the ceiling to join the countless others. Her distant screams and moans joined those of the other people around her undergoing the same torturous bliss. As the lighting in the room dimmed again, the chamber returned to its original silence.

***

Far above the tentacle-filled chambers, the Taker in possession of Sarah, Adam, and the other woman stalked the city streets for new victims. It had been a few hours since they had crested the surface of the hive and tentacles now sloppily plunged in and out of the women’s messy pussies while they continued to lick at each other’s swollen clits. Adam continued to squirt inhuman amounts of semen, most of which went to fueling the pulsating tentacles around them, while some was spared to douse the women, or even himself, at times.

Sarah’s cum-caked face lit up in excitement as she looked past the jiggling black ass in front of her nose to see a woman step out from an alleyway. Her blue skin glistened in the setting sun and she held a glimmering dagger in her hand.

“Found you,” A’luhr muttered, brandishing her weapon.

“Found you,” Sarah thought, and the Taker advanced.

Chapter Text

[Earlier that day…]

“No!” A’luhr heard the young male human, Steven, yell as she was fenestrated by the loathsome thrall that had gotten the jump on her. She grimaced in pain from the whiplash on her leg, but she kept her wits about her.

She fell through the air and nimbly spun around to control her descent before hitting the ground and deftly rolling forward to absorb the impact. She cried out in pain as she sliced herself on some of the shards of glass from the broken window that littered the paved courtyard. A few of the blades jutted painfully out of her forearms and shoulder, which she removed with a grunt. Luckily, it seemed that it was only minor tissue damage. A quick bodily check revealed that she was still in decent fighting condition.

Looking back up at the ridiculously unsafe structure she had just been thrown out of, A’luhr could see the rest of the humans still engaging with the Krinis and that annoying female thrall. She couldn’t fathom why someone might willingly embrace the Krinis and do their bidding like that. Were humans so weak-willed and hedonistic to give up their freedom just for a hit of dopamine?

No, she knew that not all of the primitive species were like this. The proof was just above her, where Sarah Cassidy and the rest of her companions were still bravely fighting against the disgusting creatures. It was clearly a losing battle, however. A’luhr staggered to her feet and started to sprint back towards the building, with a slight limp in the leg that she had been thrown by. She was wildly looking around for a quick way to get back and assist her struggling human comrades when suddenly her antennae detected a shift in the air currents around her.

A’luhr powerfully stomped her forward, injured leg into the ground, transferring all of her momentum into a single point and moaning in agony from the exertion. Her calf bulged as she pushed backwards into the air with her heel, barely dodging a thick column of tentacles that brushed the tips of her antennae as it blurred past her face. She skidded to a stop, but didn’t stay immobile for long.

Her eyes widened as she sensed another assailant approaching from behind. She backflipped into the air, using her momentum to spin in place and watched, upside down, as a tentacle whizzed just past her nose. She landed on one foot and pivoted around to see four Krinis drones - “Takers”, as Sarah Cassidy called them - starting to surround her.

Judging by the screams and smashing of glass from above, some of the humans had already been captured by the flying drones. She had been too late.

“Luc’alor!” A’luhr swore aloud. Her broodmother would have covered her mouth in shock had she heard such language, but A’luhr didn’t care about such things now. She was born and bred to be a hardened soldier, and these tentacles were in her way.

She drew her daggers from her leggings and began to slowly circle in place, all of her senses focused on the movements of her attackers. No, her PREY. She could get out of this with her last impulse detonator, but then she would be unable to do much in more dire straits. A’luhr scanned the Takers with sharp eyes. They all simply had a single host. Two were males and two were females.

The males groaned and squirmed inside of the tentacle constructs. Their limbs were enveloped in the writhing mass and their eyes were covered by simy tendrils, leaving their gaping mouths exposed so that a nectar-filled tentacle could easily thrust down their throats. One of them had what appeared to be a thick tangle of hair covering the bottom half of his face, and the orange fluid was flowing down it like a river over rocks.

Both of their sex organs were swallowed up by milking tentacles while their hanging testes were squeezed and vibrated by small feelers and their anuses were stuffed with even more writhing appendages.

The tentacle sleeves on their phalluses would sometimes slide up to just envelope the bulbous tips while vibrating tendrils would rapidly stroke their throbbing hard shafts that were covered in slippery reproductive fluids and nectar. This seemed to have the desired effect, as the males screamed in ecstasy while they eagerly excreted their whitish fluids into the suckling tentacle.

The females were similarly entwined in the drones, with tentacles greedily squashing and stretching their plump mammaries to squeeze milk out of their erect nipples, which were being flicked and stroked by vibrating feelers. Their eyes were also covered like their male companions, but their mouths were unmolested, allowing them to loudly howl and whimper in what A’luhr knew to be a sort of rallying cry.

Their pudendas were being played with by cilia-covered appendages that almost looked like hands. The “fingers” pried their labias open and dexterously tweaked their clits and filled their vaginal openings. They sloppily squelched in and out of the holes as nectar and vaginal fluid gushed from within. Other hand-shaped growths were busy grasping their glutes and spreading the appart while smaller tendrils spanked at the helpless, jiggling flesh. From the constant screams of pleasure pouring from their mouths, it was clear that the two captured females were rather enjoying the touch of their new masters.

The sounds were eerily similar to those of her own people that haunted her dreams and waking nightmares. Those whom she had failed just like she was about to again. No. She would not allow it.

There were two other ways to disable the drones without using impulse detonators, however they were either extremely risky or extremely brutal. The latter involved simply killing the host. Without an energy source, the drone would be unable to maintain its advanced form and crumble into a pile of mindless, squirming tentacles.

A’luhr had already dispatched several of them in this manner when she first arrived on this planet, thinking the populace to be little more than babbling, primitive beings. This was a fact that she had hidden from her newfound companions for obvious reasons. After having spent time among the humans, she had started to grow fond of them and their simple ways. She resolved to avoid any more bloodshed unless there were no other options.

Luckily, there was still the second option. However, it was the more dangerous of the two as it involved precise movements with a large margin for error. It wasn’t necessary to kill the hosts in order to stop the flow of energy-giving sexual fluids. If you could simply sever the tentacles directly milking the captives, the drones would need to focus their efforts on repairing the link instead of attacking, lest they risk falling apart. It was a temporary measure - and risky - but A’luhr knew it was her safest bet at the moment.

She twirled her daggers in her palms, tensing her muscles as she gauged the distance between herself and the tentacles milking the humans’ breasts and penises. She stood, waiting for the enemies to make the first move. They didn’t take long to oblige, as the drones were not tactical warriors, but simple-minded brutes only obeying the general orders from their Queen.

All at once, the four creatures rushed towards A’luhr with heavy steps, wildly flailing their long, tentacled arms in her direction, hoping to snare her limbs. She took a deep breath and focused her senses even sharper, waiting for just the right moment to react. One of the drones carrying a male suddenly swept a long arm towards her left side. Not missing a beat, A’luhr dashed towards it and slid on her butt underneath the thick appendage, rolling onto her heels and pushing off into the air in front of the disoriented monster.

Her blades flashed and cleanly sliced through the tentacle that was engulfing the male’s huge shaft. A fountain of white cum jettisoned into the face of the male as his fluids spilled from the gash in the writhing tentacle. The drone’s movements faltered and it fell down, as if to one knee, as more tentacles detached from its body in a desperate attempt to salvage the bleeding cum.

A’luhr didn’t allow herself to be distracted, as the rest of her query certainly wasn’t. Not taking a moment to rest, she dived behind a structural support as a new wave of attacks rocketed towards her. She slumped down behind the pillar, tenderly massaging her hurt leg. Using one of her reflective dagger blades as a mirror, she peeked around the corner.

The damaged drone was still attempting to resume milking the captured human, but it wouldn’t be much longer before it was back in action. She estimated about 25 Earth seconds or so. She took some quick, emboldening breaths to hype herself up before rolling out into the open again, heading towards the two drones with the females in them.

Seeing her coming, the drones began to milk their host’s huge mammaries with more vigor, preparing for a burst of energy. This caused the females to cry out in ecstasy, drool flying, as they bucked their hips against the large tentacle phalluses thrusting into their holes faster and faster with each passing moment. The drones lunged their arms at A’luhr before she could get close. A’luhr had planned for this, though. The grass all around the female drones was surrounded in a thick slurry of female ejaculate and nectar, which she sprinted towards and once again slid on. A’luhr’s accelerated movement from the slippery surface clearly caught the drones off-guard, as they failed to react in time when A’luhr hurtled towards them.

Both of the female drones moved close together in an attempt to block A’luhr’s path, assuming she was attempting to escape, no doubt, but this only made her job easier. Welding a dagger in each hand, she kicked off of the grass and spun in the air towards the creatures. She didn’t get as much momentum as she had hoped, due to the slickness of the grass, but it was enough.

With practiced motions, she elegantly twirled towards the obstructing drones, causing her silver hair to dance in the wind around her. She brandished her daggers and both blades found their marks. All four appendages that were suckling on the tormented female’s gushing breasts were swiftly severed. Like before, thick geysers of creamy milk erupted from the cut tentacles, drenching the all the females, including A’luhr, who sloppily landed on the ground behind the faltering drones, cussing and hastily attempting to wipe the liquid from her eyes and antennae.

The final drone didn’t hesitate to take advantage of A’luhr’s moment of defenselessness. Just as she regained her vision, she looked up and saw a large tentacle arm whipping towards her side. Her mind raced, well aware that she had no time to dodge. Before she could react, the tentacles grabbed her torso. In the split-second before they tightened around her body and sealed her fate, A’luhr ducked down, allowing the loose fabric from the light garment she wore around her chest to slide off and allowing her to escape.

The tentacles clenched around her discarded top as she tumbled away on the ground, her large breasts barely being contained by the “sports bra” Sarah Cassidy had given her, which as now all she wore other than her torn uniform leggings. Still disoriented from the liquids covering her antennae, she was late to notice an attack from behind, coming from the first drone she had attacked, which was nearly repaired.

It must not have been back at full power, as the dextrous task of grabbing her seemed too much for it to accomplish, so it instead settled with simply slamming into her side and sending her skidding across the courtyard. A’luhr saw stars and the pain in her leg intensified as it struck the ground. She coughed and moaned, her vision spinning, as she started to feel around for her daggers, which she had dropped after being struck. Suddenly, she heard a terrified scream coming from the sky above her. Groggily turning on her side, she saw Sarah Cassidy falling from the building before being ensnared by a flying drone.

Judging by the empty windows in the walkway, all of A’luhr’s human companions had been captured, and Sarah Cassidy had been the last one. It was too late now. A’luhr slammed her fist into the ground in frustration. She unsteadily began to rise up, grabbing her last impulse detonator in her shaking hand, ready to blow past these annoyances and slay the thrall that had brought such shame to her.

Just as she was about to activate the weapon, images of her human comrades flashed into her mind. Though they had only known each other for a relatively short period of time, the humans had quickly accepted her into their ranks and treated her with a warmth the likes of which she had never experienced before, especially Steven.

If she used up her final impulse detonator to exact revenge on this small fry, then she would truly have no hope of defeating the Queen and saving her allies. This was not the time for heroics, she realized. No longer needing to defeat the drones around her in order to clear a path back towards the building, A’luhr instead focused all of her remaining energy on retreating.

She stowed the grenade and rolled to her feet, shaking her head to dry out her antennae as she dodged the attacks of the remaining male drone, while the first male drone completed its regeneration. She sprinted away from the group of clumsily fumbling drones and scooped up her daggers that were glimmering in the grass nearby. Without looking back, she continued to run, willing herself to ignore the throbbing pain in her ribs and leg.

She dashed out into the surrounding streets, the untouched drone hot on her heels with the rest soon to follow. Luckily there didn’t seem to be any flying enemies in the area - yet. She knew she didn’t have much time to disengage and find a place to hide. Thinking quickly, she sheathed her daggers and snatched up a piece of rubble along the sidewalk. She slowed her run to a jog, allowing herself to carefully scan the area while still putting some distance between her and her pursuers.

Soon enough, she found what she was searching for. A human vehicle - a “car” - was parked on the side of the road, with a faint red light flashing inside. She had quickly learned not to get too rough with cars possessing this warning light as she had nearly been captured as soon as she had entered the city when she accidentally set off one of these loud alarms. What had once felt like a nefarious trap would now be her savior.

As she passed by the car, she hurled the rubble through the glass covering on the front of the vehicle, shattering it with a loud smash. Immediately, a blaring, pulsating alarm echoed out into the empty streets. With the sounds and vibrations of her movements obscured by the powerful din, she swiftly sprinted down the road, leaping into a dilapidated garage and hiding in the debris.

She peeked out and watched as the drones from the academic facility began to rush and attack the car, loudly crashing into it and sending glass and shards of metal flying in all directions. She continued to watch as the creatures assaulted the defenseless vehicle, soon being joined by more and more drones who had heard the cacophony from nearby and had come to investigate. This was exactly why she didn’t want to have to resort to this strategy, as now there were many more enemies in the immediate area… but it would also mean there were less around the perimeter.

She stealthily slipped out from her cover and, ducking low, made her way down the block and back towards their base of operations. She had just turned the corner when the car finally uttered its last, valiant breath, and the alarm croaked to a stop.

A’luhr continued to scan the area around her as she stealthily made her way down the street. She kept to the shadows of trees, cars, and buildings, moving as discreetly as possible. While the Krinis drones were blind, the human hosts enveloped in their bodies were not. Should they see her, there was no doubt that they would cry out in ecstatic stupor as their excitement for a new partner overtook them.

To her relief, it seemed that all of the drones in the area had been drawn to the car alarm, as she didn’t encounter any during her return to the base. She still kept her vigilance up and wits about her, however, as she knew that it was difficult to ever truly be safe from the deceptively long reach of the Krinis.

At first, she was concerned she might get lost trying to find her way back now that her sensitive antennae had lost the scent trails she had used to navigate. The wet, warm milk that had doused her before resulted in her olfactory organs being flushed, so she needed to navigate based purely on memory and landmarks. Luckily, the human city planning was quite simple and the distance wasn’t too far, so she managed to get back without much trouble. A’luhr looked over her shoulder one last time as she slipped into the large human residence that her group had been using as a shelter before this ill-fated mission.

She breathed a sigh of relief and slumped to the floor as the large door clicked closed behind her. What a foolish plan this had been - if “plan” was even the right word for that disaster of an operation. When had she become so soft as to let a bunch of inexperienced humans, likely less than 200 years old, lead her into danger? Was it because she had spent too long away from the battlefield? Or was she simply that eager to help her endearingly primitive comrades retake their planet now that she had started to get close to them? Too close, perhaps.

A’luhr leaned her head back on the door and ran her long, slender fingers through her disheveled silver hair. This wasn’t how things were supposed to be. She was supposed to quickly dispatch the Queen, regain her honor, and be rid of this undeveloped planet in less than a few days at most. But she had made so many mistakes. Was becoming enamoured by the mysterious, beautiful sights and the simple, caring locals one of them?

Frustrations and worries chaotically flurried through her mind like an angry hive of keevils. She wasn’t left to wallow for long, however, as suddenly one of her antennae twitched, picking up a faint vibration… coming from upstairs. At first, she thought maybe it was nothing, until the sounds of someone, or someTHING, roaming the halls above became clear. Based on the cadence, A’luhr judged that they were human footsteps, but that meant nothing these days in regards to determining friend from foe.

Her eyes sharpened and she rolled forward on the balls of her feet to get into a crouched position. She glided down the entry hall and towards the stairs like a vengeful spirit - not making a sound, but exuding incredible killing intent. A’luhr was fed up with the number of surprises the day had brought, and enough was enough.

As her feet alighted on the steps, she drew a dagger in her right hand while using her empty left hand to distribute her weight as she climbed the stairs, not letting even a single creak escape from the glossy floorboards beneath her.

She got to the top of the stairs and crouched down behind a large, tacky art piece that was set up in the hall. It really was quite shocking what the humans considered to be captivating. A’luhr calmed her breathing and peered around the statue. Her eyes scanned down the hall until she spotted a door that was opened just a crack. The sound of drawers being hastily rummaged through could be heard coming from inside, with muted muttering interjecting at regular intervals.

A’luhr crept up to the door and tried to glance through the gap in the door to see what was inside, but her field of vision was too limited and prevented her from picking up any more clues. Based on the scent, it was definitely a female human and not a Krinis, so that was already a relief. However, she had already been duped by a thrall today and wasn’t planning on repeating her mistake. She pressed up against the wall next to the doorway, dagger ready to strike a decisive, lethal blow, when she decided against it. Maybe it would be best to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, especially seeing as how potential allies were in short supply at the moment.

The movement in the room came to a stop and footsteps approached the other side of the door. A’luhr tensed up, ready to strike. The door was pulled open and out stepped a female carrying a large duffel bag. In one swift movement, A’luhr sent the female tumbling to the floor with a leg sweep while simultaneously straddling her back, pinning her arms and brandishing her dagger to the hapless female’s throat. The bag went flying into the opposite wall and spilled open, revealing a mix of clothing, packaged nutrients, and various tools.

“Wh-what!?” The female cried out in surprise and pain. “Get the hell off m-” The words froze in her throat as she noticed the cold blade pressed to her vital spot. A’luhr noticed her throat visibly gulp. The restrained female had much darker skin pigmentation than the other humans A’luhr had been recently living with. She wore a streamlined, breathable white top and some skintight pink leg garments with a curious, flesh-colored pattern spanning along her impressively toned thighs. Clearly this was a female of considerable physical fitness. An excellent find, should she prove to be an ally.

“You will not move until you answer my questions,” A’luhr hissed, bending over the female and whispering into her tiny human ear. A’luhr grabbed a handful of the female’s curly black hair, wrenching it upwards to expose her neck more.

“I-” the female croaked, grunting in pain.

“And you will not speak unless it is to answer my questions!” A’luhr pressed the blade of her dagger against the dark skin of the female’s throat. “Who is your master?”

“Master!?” The female spat back with indignation. “You’re asking a BLACK WOMAN who her MASTER is!? Lady, I don’t know who you think you-” Her eyes suddenly widened as she slightly turned her head to look up at A’luhr with her peripheral vision. A’luhr’s pale yellow eyes glared back down at her.

“Hm, you do not seem overcome by a desire to mate…” A’luhr mused, analysing the trembling female.

“Oh...oh God… ohhhh Jesus…” the female whimpered. “You’re one of them! You’re one of those rapist aliens! Oh hell no… you’re not taking me as some obedient little fucktoy! I got my brother to look after! Screw you!” She began to jerk upwards underneath A’luhr’s strong thighs, momentarily taking her by surprise. The female’s resistance was quickly restrained, however, as A’luhr tightened her grip and pressed her dagger slightly into the female’s neck, causing a tiny drop of blood to trickle out onto the blade. A’luhr’s antennae twitched delicately.

“No more movements!” A’luhr growled. “You are lucky that you are releasing pheromones of legitimate fear and anger. There is no hint of arousal either. It is safe to say, then, that you are no thrall of the Krinis.”

“If you’re not gonna fuck me, then get OFF me!” The female snarled. A’luhr was impressed by her bravado, but kept her solid grip on the female’s body.

“If you are not thrall, what business do you have in this building?” A’luhr asked in a threateningly low tone. “It appears to me that you are robbing us of our supplies. Am I wrong in this assumption? The female stopped squirming and gulped loudly.

“I-I don’t know what you mean by ‘thrall’, uh... ma’am…? But I was just looking for food for myself.”

“And your brother?”

“Fuck,” the female muttered under her breath.

“You expect me to believe it is mere coincidence that you ‘just came looking’ on the exact same day that my comrades and I were all away?” A’luhr pressed her knee into the female’s back. “Answer truthfully or lose the privilege forever.” Her voice was little more than a low rumble at this point. Despite her elegant, graceful appearance, A’luhr had long since mastered the art of intimidation and information extraction.

“F-fine, you crazy bitch-freak!” The female sputtered. “I’ve been casing this spot for weeks, okay!? But it was before your group even arrived, so I’m just taking what I found first. That’s fair, right?” The female spoke in a tone as if trying to convince both A’luhr and herself. “Usually your group comes back much quicker than today, so I assumed you had been grabbed by the aliens and made my move. No point in letting it go to waste! I’m just trying to survive like everyone else!” A’luhr withdrew the dagger from the female’s neck, but still kept a grip on her hair. She tapped the tip of the blade thoughtfully against her chin.

“You say you are familiar with my ‘group’, but yet a moment ago you were surprised when you saw I was not of your kind… as if this is your first time seeing one such as myself.”

“Well it’s not like I was up close and personal with y’all!” Her voice started to show signs of panic from not being believed. “I only even spied - er - watched from afar, okay? I never got a good look before, I swear!”

“Hmmm…” A’luhr leaned further forward over the now sweating female, her voluptuous breasts pressing into her captive’s back and her antennae dancing playfully around her head. “And what will you do if I release you?”

“I’ll get out of your hair and leave! You won’t need to worry about me any more, that’s for sure!”

“My hair does not concern you. But as long as you do not show hostility towards me, that will suffice. This is your last warning though.”

“Sure! Sure! Whatever you say! Can you get off me now!? ...Please?”

A’luhr snorted and stood up from the female’s back, still holding her dagger but allowing the female to carefully get to her feet. She rubbed her back and neck as she stood before openly gawking at A’luhr. Her eyes had trouble staying away from the large globes barely contained within A’luhr’s sports bra, which displayed signs of considerable wear. She cleared her throat and held out a shaky hand.

“Alexis,” the female spoke, gesturing with her outstretched appendage. “But my friends call me Alex.” A’luhr stared down at the hand with a neutral expression, unsure of what to make of it. After a few moments of hesitation, Alexis awkwardly pulled her hand back and wiped it on her leg as if trying to casually dry her clammy palms. “And… and you… um…. do you have a name I should call you by...?” Her voice wavered but she managed to look A’luhr in the eye.

“You are not leaving as you said you would,” A’luhr sniffed. She was too tired to deal with more humans today. This one had at least shown signs of a strong body and will, so perhaps she would make a valuable ally after all. Or tool. A’luhr sighed. “With your human vocal sounds, you may call this one ‘A’luhr’.”

“A’luhr. Got it.” Alexis shifted her feet nervously while stealing glances at her bag and the items strewn on the floor next to it. “So, well, thanks, I guess?”

“For what am I owed your gratitude?” A’luhr blinked in surprise, her eyebrows twitching slightly.

“For… you know… not killing me?” Alexis chuckled hollowly while rubbing at her neck. “You’ve got a pretty strong grip, girl.”

“Strong enough. I see you are no longer put on edge by my appearance.”

“What can I say, you seen one alien, you seen em all, right?” Alexis shrugged. “Besides you are… somewhat more intelligent and… attractive than those tentacle fuckers.” She coughed and A’luhr could sense the slightest hint of pheromones suddenly wafting through the air. A’luhr narrowed her golden eyes suspiciously.

“You should really leave while I am still in a bad mood.” A’luhr warned with a gruff voice.

“Uh, don’t you mean ‘good mood’?” Alexis responded, inching towards her bag.

“I am not IN a good mood. I am in a bad mood. And if I were in a worse mood, we would not be having this conversation.” A’luhr slowly enunciated.

“Girl, I read you loud and clear.” Alexis nodded knowingly. “I’m not feeling too peachy myself right now knowing I have to go back to my brother empty handed. Another day without a full tummy will put anyone in a bad mood, that’s for sure.” She glanced at A’luhr with an anxious expression, her eyes drifting to the dagger still in A’luhr’s hand before licking her lips and opening her mouth a few times as if to speak.

“You want something. The supplies you were plundering, I take it?” A’luhr sighed.

“It’s just… and I don’t mean to pry - but I assume based on your mood and the fact that you returned alone, that whatever mission you guys all went on today didn’t end well… and that, um, you may not be needing all these supplies in the near future…?” Alexis gestured down towards the scattered food and clothing on the floor.

“A mere knee-slapper,” A’luhr replied with a shrug as she idly twirled her dagger in her fingers.

“A… a what?” Alexis looked at her uncertainty, seemingly holding back a laugh but being too scared to release it.

“Erm… nevermind,” A’luhr mumbled, turning away and looking a bit flustered. “You should leave now.”

“Right, right. Before you’re no longer in a ‘bad mood.’”
“No, before the rest of the Krinis drones begin to resume patrols. My diversion has already run its course.”

“Krinis drones…? You mean the rapey alien creatures? That’s what you guys call them? Ahh... I guess that explains why I didn’t see any of them on my way here…” Alexis snapped her fingers as if a piece of a mental puzzle she had been working on had just fallen into place. “And, um…?” She knelt down to grab her partially filled bag. “Uh… so…” she looked up at A’luhr, who ran a tired hand through her long shimmering hair.

“Fine. I will let you take some supplies back for you and your kin.” A’luhr relented. Though the concept of familial love was unfamiliar to her, given that she was part of a brood of hundreds of bred soldiers, she had come to understand it to some extent after spending time with Zoey and Steven. This was something deeply important to humans. A’luhr would always be able to procure more supplies, especially once she managed to liberate the humans and disable the Queen…

A’luhr, lost in thought, idly fidgeted with a strand of her hair while Alexis hurriedly began to stuff canned food back into her bag.

“You ain’t half bad, you know?” Alexis said, snapping A’luhr out of her bubble. “I don’t know many humans, much less aliens, who would try to kill a woman and then turn around and give them food.”

“I am of the proud Bellus people.” A’luhr replied, straightening her shoulders a bit. “I am impressed that you were able to keep your wits about you despite my aggression. Not many have the will for that.”

“I need to be strong... for my kid brother’s sake.” Alexis wore a glum expression as she tossed one last bag of chips into her bag. “He’s probably worried about me cuz I’ve been gone longer than expected…”

“Return silently and safely. Every livestock added to the hive only increases their strength.” A’luhr pushed off of the wall and began to walk down the hall towards the stairs alongside Alexis.

“Yeah… what’s with these Grabbers, anyway? You sure seem to know a lot...” Alexis hesitated for a moment before taking a defensive step back. “You’re SURE you ain’t with them...? Mighty odd how you know so much about these aliens and then humans you were with suddenly go missing.” A’luhr glanced back at her with a disinterested air before giving a rueful chuckle.

“If I wanted to claim your body, I have several dozen ways I could have already used to do so.”

“O-oh, really...?” Alexis stammered. A’luhr could sense her pheromones again. She was beginning to think that this human may just be physically attracted to her. This was odd, given that they both appeared to be of the same sex. Two females copulating wouldn’t serve any sort of evolutionary advantage that she could think of, but then again, the humans’ reproductive systems and habits seemed markedly different from her own species’, so perhaps some more research would be required.

A’luhr hadn’t really considered sharing sexual relations with any of the humans - particularly given how normal Bellus mating rituals involved a female being impregnated by many, specifically chosen males at the same time, while humans seemed to favor monogamy for some reason. Now that she thought of it, she had considered Steven to be somewhat attractive for a human. Young human males had a particular scent about them that she found favorable, but Steven was a bit too reckless for her tastes. Perhaps he could have been one of her studs in another life, one where she had retired from the military and lived a peaceful life as a broodmother back on Gradien.

As the two females began to descend the stairs, the sound of the front door suddenly slamming open from the adjacent room snapped both of them to attention. A’luhr drew her blades in the blink of an eye and Alexis pulled a woefully inadequate crowbar from her satchel.

“Oh, hell no,” Alexis hissed, glaring at A’luhr and backing away. “I knew you were-”

“Yo, Lexi!” A male’s voice rang out, echoing through the many parts of the large domicile that were not sound-proofed.

“Wh- Xavier!?” Alexis shouted, scurrying down the rest of the stairs and running towards the entryway. Before she could slide into the hallway, a male who looked somewhat similar to Alexis strode into the room. He had short, curly black hair, a blue hooded top, baggy shirts, and well-worn sneakers that had no doubt seen plenty of action. A’luhr admittedly had a hard time gauging the physical maturity of humans, but she pegged him to be about the same age as Zoey.

“Damn, sis, you sure are taking your sweet time; I had to come and check on you,” the male, apparently named ‘Xavier’, said, approaching Alexis with a worried expression on his face. “I thought for sure you were - who… WHAT the FUCK is that thing!?” He suddenly gasped, stumbling backwards and gesturing towards A’luhr, who was carefully descending the stairs while still wielding her daggers.

“It’s cool; it’s cool!” Alexis assured him. “She’s, uh, a ‘good’ alien. I think?”

“Good alien!? There’s no such thing! Do you remember what they did to mom!? Did this fucker hurt you!?” He gave Alexis a look over and noticed the cut on her neck before glaring up at A’luhr. “Did she do this to you!? Bitch, I’m going to fuck you up!” He stomped angrily past Alexis and towards A’luhr, pulling a primitive firearm out of his waistband. She eyed him for a brief moment before smiling condescendingly down at him from the stairs.

A’luhr noticed that his wildly blazing eyes darted back and forth between her head and her slightly exposed bosom. She scoffed. Males were always the same regardless of species, it seemed. Despite being momentarily taken aback by A’luhr’s seductive figure, Xavier quickly pointed his gun up at her slowly approaching body.

“Xavier, don’t! She-” Alexis cried out. Her brother glanced back at her for a brief second, which was plenty of time for A’luhr to close the distance. Or, it would have been if she hadn’t already been injured earlier. She ended up being a step too slow as Xavier whipped his head back around. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, A’luhr whipped her dagger upwards towards where she assumed his heart to be. “NO!”

Before A’luhr could make contact, however, Xavier’s body was suddenly pulled away out of her dagger’s reach. Looking behind him, A’luhr saw that Alexis had wrapped her arms around her brother and was struggling to contain him. The sudden jerking of his arm caused his aim to go wide as the gun misfired. The muzzle erupted into an explosion of sound and light and sent a small projectile streaking past A’luhr’s face and into the wall behind her.

The ear splitting bang of the gunshot rattled the large windows of the entry hall where the front door had been left open.

“Luc’alor!” A’luhr angrily bellowed, covering her sensitive ears in pain. “Control this fool kin of yours, human!”

“Control me!?” Xavier roared. “Bitch, you’re the one who just tried to shank ME! Get outta here with that shit!”

“Both of you, calm down!” Alexis pleaded. “We’re not enemies! Xavier, this is my, er, new friend...um…”

“Did you already forget my name?” A’luhr sighed, brushing some loose strands of hairr from her face.

“Hey, it was a stressful time, okay?” She replied sheepishly.

“A’luhr.”

“Right. A’luhr, this is my lovely brother, Xavier, who for some reason thought it would be a clever idea to bring a gun on a stealth mission. What in the world were you thinking!?”

“Why did you take so long getting back?” He retorted. “You know we agreed not to be out longer than an hour! How was I supposed to know if the Grabbers got you or not? Or worse, other dudes? I ain’t gonna let that happen.” He hefted the gun in his hand while warily eyeing A’luhr. “Not again.”

For a second, a flash of empathy sparked through A’luhr’s mind as she thought back on her own past failings. However, that didn’t change the fact that this human had just tried to kill her, but she was well aware that petty squabbles would have to wait.

“If you believe you are finally of sane mind, we must all leave this place at once,” said A’luhr, stowing her daggers and brushing past the two humans.

“The... alien lady is right,” Alexis agreed.

“Wait… have you forgotten my name again…?” A’luhr asked incredulously.

“I’m not good with names, okay!?” Alexis cried out, looking abashed.

“It is ‘A’luhr’! ‘A’-’luhr!’” A’luhr waved her hands in the air and her antennae curled in frustration. “It matters not; we do not have time for this!” She snapped.

“Right, like A’luhr said, we gotta go!” Alexis hefted her bag over her shoulder and shook her head at her brother. “Xavi, you know I love you, but damn - you also know that the Grabbers hunt by sound! They’ll already be on their way here... if they weren’t already following you!”

“Whatever,” Xavier responded sarcastically. “I’ll just blindly follow you around forever I guess. You’re the hero and I’m the screw up. Fuck that.”

“Xavier! What would momma think about all your cussing!?”

“Mom’s not here, Alexis!” Xavier shouted. “Stop trying to be her!”

“I-I’m not…! I’m just- hey! Where are you going!?”

“You told me to leave, so I am!” Xavier whirled around and loudly stomped out of the house, muttering angrily under his breath. Alexis hurried after him, clutching at her full satchel.

A’luhr simply turned away from the arguing siblings, seeing no point in wasting more time than she already had trying to interact with them. Now that the only known reserve of starfire was being heavily guarded by the Krinis, there were not many options available to her. Time was not on her side, as the longer she hesitated, the more likely it would be that her human allies would succumb to the mind-altering effects of the nectar before she could extract them. Luckily, there were still a few of the starfire sticks stored in the building.

A’luhr moved to head deeper into the house, knowing she had to act fast to grab the starfire before any Krinis arrived.

“Are you… coming with us?” Alexis asked, looking back at A’luhr after noticing that she wasn’t exiting the building alongside her and her brother. She had an expression that was both hopeful and anxious as she at Xavier.

“Are you serious!?” Xavier yelled. “You didn’t think to ask me how I feel about this!?”

“Why would I ally myself with you?” A’luhr gruffly answered, approaching the side room that her group had been using as storage. She noticed that the door was slightly ajar as she got closer, but still talked back over her shoulder to the two humans.. “I had hoped you might make useful comrades, but I can see you are not as mentally stable as I had anticipated… at least, not around each other.”

“Not mentally stable!?” Xavier shouted, jogging after her. “What’s THAT supposed to mean!?”

“Xavier! Shut it!” Alexis hissed, hot on the heels of her brother. “You’re going to attract unwanted attention!”

“I fear it may already be too late for that,” A’luhr groaned after catching a glance out the window. She hurried to the storage room while Alexis and Xavier wheeled around on the front porch to survey the area.

“W-what do we do!?” Xavier croaked. “Shit! This is so fucked!” He shakily aimed his gun at one of the dozens of takers making their way up the streets towards them, completely surrounding the estate. Though initially hard to hear due to the siblings’ arguing, the tell-tale sounds of men and women moaning in the throes of orgasm began to loudly echo along the empty streets, getting closer by the second.

“If you value your freedom and dignity, you will flee,” A’luhr responded, pushing the door to the storage room open and frantically looking around. A decent amount of the food concealing in metal pods had gone missing, and, to her horror, almost all of the starfire sticks. She spun around to sprint outside towards whom she assumed now had the weapons - likely in her overflowing bag. As she ran, she could hear the humans panicking from the open front door.

“Whoa! Xavier! What are you doing!?” Alexis yelled. A’lurh looked through the front bay windows and could see the siblings standing out in the front yard. “You could hit one of those people!” Xavier was nervously aiming his weapon towards one of the approaching drones, in which a petite female with short black hair and much larger bald male were enveloped.

The male’s legs were absorbed into the slithering flesh of the drone while his torso was simply lashed to it with tentacles. His arms were left free to explore the nubile naked body of the female, whose back was pressed tightly the his frontside while her limbs were completely trapped inside the creature, pinning the male behind her.

Her head lolled forward as she happily giggled and drooled from the males’s firm touch. Her spread legs were right above the male’s giant, pulsating phallus, which he was feverishly slamming into her dripping wet vagina with powerful thrusts of his hips. His large hands were covered in the Krinis’s nectar, which he spread over her helpless body as he eagerly fondled her small, pert breasts and stroked her toned stomach. His eyes were covered by a tentacle, so he was clearly relishing in the enhanced sensation of touch as he thoroughly played with her body.

A’luhr could see that he wasn’t the only one in control of the pleasure being given, however, as a thick, slimy tentacle was eagerly thrusting into his anus, causing him to groan and holler. Suddenly, his cries of pleasure morphed into choked gurgles as the bulbous end of the tentacle erupted from his mouth and wormed its way down his chin. It slithered on to the female’s forehead below and pushed into her mouth, causing her wide eyes to roll back into her head as it was force backwards against the male’s neck.

They both writhed while slurping on the tentacles in their throats as the male continued to squeeze and rub the female’s nipples and clitoris without pause. Her body spasmed in pleasure and surprise when the tentacle finally exited her ass and sloppily nuzzled into her wet womanhood next to the male’s thrusting penis. Both large phalluses gaped her dripping hole together as they ploughed into her at alternating speeds.

The tentacle and the male both released their fluids deep inside of the female at the same time, as evident by the mixture of thick white and orange liquids that suddenly began to gush out of her twitching hole, dripping down over the tentacle and the male’s permanently erect genitals.

Xavier seemed to be mesmerized by this display, staring blankly towards the lewd scene with his gun still drawn but clearly unable to register his sister’s voice.

A’luhr burst out into the yard behind the two humans and ran towards Alexis, who was still uneasily clutching her satchel.

“Human! You have taken something that-” A’luhr began to bark at Alexis, swiping at her bag before the female suddenly bolted away from her, distracted by something in the sky.

“Xavier! Put it down! Snap out of… XAVI! GET AWAY!” Alexis cried out. Xavier shook his head as if dispelling a mental fog and seemed to finally be aware of his surroundings again, turning his head to see his sister sprinting towards him, crowbar drawn and bag flopping wildly behind her. It was too little too late, as a humming, flying drone suddenly swooped down towards him, tentacles splayed open to ensnare its latest victim.

“MOVE!” Alexis yelled, leaping towards her brother with astonishing speed. Xavier barely had time to utter a blank, “Uh?” before Alexis shoved him out of the way to the ground just as the drone was about to strike. For one long second, Xavier looked up into the eyes of his sister as he fell. She smiled down at him in fake reassurance, before suddenly she was gone, satchel and all.

“NO!!” He screamed, shakily aiming his gun up into the air towards the rapidly retreating drone. He quickly seemed to realize that attempting to fire upon the escaping creature would invariably lead to his sister being injured, or worse. The gun dropped from his hand and tears started to well in his eyes. “Again…” he groaned remorsefully.

Xavier seemed to have given up, simply shaking and kneeling on the ground as the Krinis began to draw dangerously close.

“Rise up, human,” A’luhr commanded, running over and grabbing Xavier by the shoulder. “This is not the place in which to be lost in emotion. If you agree to help me, we can-”

“DON’T FUCKIN TOUCH ME!” Xavier bellowed, swatting A’luhr’s hand away and jumping to his feet. “I’m gonna kill ALL these alien fuckers! THEN who’s the screw-up, huh!?” He grit his teeth in anger, scooped up his weapon, and suddenly sprinted back across the lawn, vaulting over a fence and out of sight just as a drone attempted to capture him.

A’luhr cursed at the male’s stupidity and whirled around to find herself with limited escape routes. Things were not looking good. She began to once again slide her hand down to her last impulse detonator, when she suddenly spotted something sticking out of the grass near where Alexis had been taken. It was a starfire stick! Clearly it must have fallen from Alexis’s satchel in the scuffle.

A tentacle lashed out at A’luhr and she desperately rolled out of the way and towards the weapon. With an elegant sweep of her hand she snatched it up and spun in place to analyze the situation. With a keen eye, she determined the optimal course of action and once again honed her senses to engage in combat. Only moments before, things were looking dire. However, now that she had some starfire, she could easily outmaneuver a handful of lumbering Krinis drones.

She wielded a dagger in one hand to ignite the stick in the other, dashing towards the part of the approaching horde that had the least number of drones. She danced and twirled through the air, slicing through several tentacles that lashed out at her. She had nearly reached the outside of the circle when suddenly a strong appendage whipped out and managed to snag the back of her sports bra. It tightly wrapped around the fabric, causing A’luhr to snap backwards off of her feet and groan in pain as her large breasts were suddenly compressed even further.

The ground started to grow further away as the tentacle grabbing her clothes hoisted her into the air while other tentacles wrapped around her firm thighs, wrenching them apart and making her wince as her injury became agitated.

A’luhr wasted no time in her efforts to escape, acting before the tentacles could bind her arms. Her hands blurred as she used her dagger to sever her bra while cutting with the starfire to slice through the tendrils holding her legs. Her voluptuous, sky blue breasts burst out into view, jiggling madly as she flipped and fell through the air to land on her feet.

She tore the writhing, disintegrating tentacles off of her legs and leapt forward, slashing her starfire stick through the air and leaving an intricately weaving streak of light in her wake. Tentacles fell all around her as she fought her way through the last remaining drone in her way. Her attacks were slower than usual as she decided to hold her boobs to her chest with one arm in an attempt to prevent their swinging from throwing off her balance. Her next misstep could be her last.

Still, she was feeling powerful and in control as she cut down any of the drones that attempted to hinder her escape. She broke through the line and stumbled out into the open street. Looking back over her shoulder, she briefly considered finishing off the rest of the drones, though she wasn’t sure if her weapon would last long enough. The sticks were unreliable at best.

All consideration for continuing the fight was washed away, however, when she gasped and instinctively stepped backwards from the sight of what was behind her. The drones all suddenly began to rush towards one another, fusing into a giant, squirming, shapeless mass of tentacles and nude human bodies. It slowly started to take shape, forming a giant quadruped creature with eight large arms sticking out of its back alongside countless smaller tendrils that writhed around like living hairs.

Dotting the sides of the abomination were the entrapped torsos of the human captives, whose exposed tits, asses, penises, and scrotums jiggled and shook as the monster took its first steps towards A’luhr - who now felt much smaller. It locked onto her with an eyeless head before unleashing a web of tentacles that worked their way towards the numerous wet holes and twitching erections of the humans within its flesh. As semen and milk began to be harvested, the creature opened its grotesque, slimy mouth and let out a roar. The sound was the mixed orgasmic screams coming from the humans’ heads trapped inside of the monster’s apparently hollow interior.

Sexual fluids began to pour from the humans as the tentacles milking them couldn’t keep up with the flowing juices, coating the street below. A’luhr gulped and stood her ground, holding out the rapidly dying starfire stick while backing away slowly as if not trying to incense the beast.

She felt a sudden rush of wind and blinked in surprise as the air current snuffed out the already weakened starfire stick in her hand and made her silver hair dance behind her ears. Without moving her head, she shifted her eyes and broke out into a cold sweat as she saw one of the thick tentacle arms from the creature’s back passing by only centimeters from her chest. She hadn’t even seen it move as it struck. Luckily, it still seemed to be getting used to its new appendages and it missed her, but she realized in that moment that combat was no longer an option.

She hurled the smoldering remains of her weapon at the Krinis abomination and pivoted on her heel, using her good leg to rocket off of the pavement and begin sprinting down the street and away from the creature that slowly began to give chase. Luckily, it seemed the abomination’s stubby main legs were much less dexterous than its arms.

Running as fast as she could given her hurt leg and annoyingly heavy breasts, A’luhr pounded down the road looking for any opportunity to break line of sight. It seemed that most, if not all, of the drones in the immediate area had come together to create the monstrosity following her, so her path was clear.

A’luhr could hear its thunderous footsteps crashing down behind her, but luckily it didn’t seem to be gaining much ground on her. The sounds of crushed vehicles and the snapping of the tall wooden poles lining the street could be heard as the abomination’s flailing limbs wreaked mindless havoc along its path.

Her hearts pounded in her chest as she scanned the world streaking past her. She skidded around the corner of an intersection and bolted down the sidewalk when suddenly she spotted a pile of items scattered on the tall grass nearby. At a glance, the pile included clothing, packaged food, and a crowbar. A’luhr realized that the contents of Alexi’s satchel must have started to spill out as she was flown over the city. If she could get all the starfire back, she might have a chance to sneak into the Krinis hive and rescue her allies - or even better, destroy The Queen.

There, in the overgrown weeds next to a pair of pants, was another starfire stick. A’luhr scooped up the precious weapon, barely breaking her stride. While it was reassuring to have this powerful tool at her disposal, she doubted that it would be able to do sufficient harm to a creature as large as the one pursuing her.

Her best bet would be a distraction in order to slip away, but the trick with the vehicle alarm from earlier would likely be ineffective as this behemoth would waste no time in simply squashing it flat. She needed something more and she needed it soon. As the abomination lurched around the corner of the intersection behind her, she increased her pace, but felt her stamina begin to ebb.

Just as her breath was starting to become labored, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted something that gave her an idea. Her antennae curled in excitement as she skidded to a stop to analyze her surroundings.

On a nearby deck was what appeared to be some sort of large, metal cooking device - likely used by humans to prepare their meat outdoors seeing as they were unable to properly digest it raw. Though the apparatus did make her curious, she was more interested in the large white pod attached to the side of it. She recognized this as a ‘propane tank’, such as one of the many stored in Adam’s subterranean residence. On several occasions, she remembered him cautioning the group about their combustible properties - apparently full of some sort of volatile gas.

Much in the same way that the loud rumbling from the sky during the storm had driven away the Krinis, an explosion from the ground would do just as well. Glancing down the road, she saw the abomination drawing ever closer. Though it appeared far away, she knew its grasping appendages would be able to stretch a deceptive distance. She didn’t know exactly how far they could reach, so she had to work fast.

A’luhr’s leggings were already practically in tatters, with large rips and holes revealing the blue, silky smooth skin of her legs and buttocks. This made it easy for her to tear a strip of fabric off of the garment, which she used to fasten the starfire stick to the hilt of one of her daggers. Using the blade of her second dagger, she ignited the stick and gazed down at the dancing sparks in a respectful silence. These weapons had served her well, both on this planet and her own. Now they would save her one last time.

She heard the orgasmic scream of the approaching abomination and her head snapped up. Her eyes locked onto the propane tank as she hurled the makeshift weapon with deadly accuracy. She leapt out of sight behind a nearby vehicle just as the blade punctured the side of the gas-filled canister.

A’luhr was knocked onto her ass as a huge fireball and explosion rocked the neighborhood. All at once, dozens of parked vehicles began to emit their alarms and the large domicile that had housed the propane tank was now aflame, with a loud alarm emitting from inside. A’luhr groaned and covered her sensitive ears as the chaotic din threatened to overwhelm her. If it was having such an effect on her, surely the extremely sensitive Krinis would be in even worse shape.

Sure enough, as she peeked out from behind her hiding spot, she could see the abomination thrashing in confusion at the end of the block. It lashed out at several of the blaring vehicles lining the street and suddenly rushed towards the burning structure.

For a moment, A’luhr was worried it would enter the building and potentially bring harm to its human captives. While losing its energy sources would certainly slow the creature down - if not outright kill it - A’luhr was still determined to prevent the unnecessary bloodshed of the simple-minded humans. Luckily, it seemed that the creature sensed the danger and took to simply launching attacks at the crumbling domicile with its back appendages, splintering the smoldering wood and letting out more of its eerily erotic screeshes as it blindly bumbled around the area.

The abomination began to work its captives in earnest to drain them of as much fluid as possible in order to maintain its aggressive onslaught. Each vagina became stuffed with several more phallic tentacles while smaller feelers rapidly vibrated and teased their clits. Strong tendrils wrapped around their plump tits and began to rhythmically squeeze them, forcing the valuable milk out in large quantities. Their stomachs quivered and their jiggling breasts heaved as orgasm after orgasm racked their bodies while the tentacles sucked up their juices.

Every exposed penis was being stroked by several vibrating tentacles while countless small cilia relentlessly spun around their glans, sending droplets of slippery nectar spraying into the air. Small feelers wrapped around the base of their scrotums, pushing their balls tight in their sacks, before beginning to gently but firmly pump up and down as waving cilia tickled the taut skin. Soon, each male was erupting endless streams of thick white semen, which were quickly sucked up by mouth-shaped appendages that clamped onto the tips of the penises.

A’luhr didn’t stick around to see what happened next. She took advantage of the monster’s disoriented state to hurriedly sneak away. She had been well-trained on how to make her footsteps almost imperceptible in most environments, so there was no chance that they could be detected through the cacophony surrounding her.

She determined that she had put a good enough distance between her and the monster once she reached the last of the triggered vehicle alarms almost a dozen blocks away. Breaking into a sprint once again, she eventually came to a stop inside an abandoned garage. She fell to her knees and leaned forward, gasping for breath in the shadows. Her breasts swayed gentle beneath her, the feeling of sweat dripping down them only served to bring attention to how sore they were from all the running.

After a few minutes she composed herself, slumping her back against the cool interior wall and pushing her hair back from her damp forehead. She slipped her last dagger back into what remained of her leggings and her hand brushed the sleek metal of her impulse detonator.

Now that she was relatively safe for the time being, she could focus once again on trying to come up with a plan. She strained her senses and was relieved to find that she could still faintly detect the scent trail left by the recently captured human female, Alexis. She knew that if she followed after her, there was a chance to recover the rest of the starfire sticks. It was a risky maneuver, especially if the satchel’s contents had been spilled very close to the nest - or worse, inside of it, but she didn’t have much of a choice. She stood up, feeling her strength already returning. Before she left to pursue Alexis, she decided to prepare one final trump card in the case of a worst case scenario.

After she was satisfied with her preparations, she strode out into the late afternoon air and began to chase after the female who was likely already stripped of her clothing and being bred mercilessly by the Krinis within the hive. She just hoped that it wasn’t too late to save her allies.

As her mind was filled with images of her human companions, her antennae suddenly twitched. At first, she thought her imagination was just more powerful than she even realized, but then she became sure of it: there were two more scents mixed in with Alexis’s - those of two humans she immediately recognized. They were close by.

A’uhr drew her dagger and stepped out into the view of a Krinis drone that was lumbering towards her. She saw a female human with the same colored skin as Alexis trapped upside down with her crotch pressed to the happily licking mouth of none other than Sarah Cassidy.

While it was not optimal to attempt a rescue without any starfire, A’luhr decided she had to try. Gaining back three reliable allies - for she could sense Adam on the other side of the creature - would be invaluable. She despaired at seeing the state of her allies, as the nectar had clearly already begun its insidious work. Their bodies spasmed and dripped with sweat and various fluids as the tentacles worked their helpless naked bodies into climax after climax.

A’luhr was not used to hearing such primal sounds coming from Sarah Cassidy’s mouth as she groaned and giggled madly. Enraged, she prepared to engage the creature.

"Found you," A'luhr muttered, brandishing her weapon.

Then, she lunged at the drone, aiming to sever its milking appendages and halt its movements. If she could do that, she may be able to extract the humans from within.

“A’luuuuuhr~!” Sarah Cassidy drunkenly moaned, briefly removing her suckling lips from what was clearly Alexis’s stiff clitoris. “There you areeee! Ohhh The Queen wants to see youuu! You’re in big trouble~!” She giggled again and resumed licking at the vagina in her face, humming happily as the tentacle filling the gushing hole rubbed against her nose.

A’luhr snorted in derision, dodging one of the drone’s two arms that swung towards her.

“It is clear that The Queen still falsely thinks herself the huntress.” A’luhr grunted, slashing at the tentacles as they passed by in an effort to buy some time. “She is soon to lose three of her valuable cattle.”

“Ehehe…” Sarah Cassidy chuckled. “‘Cattle’. Did you say that cuz my boobies are squirting so much? Hehe moo-moo!” Her tongue hung out of her mouth as she smiled stupidly and shook her shoulders, making her breasts swing back and forth along Alexi’s abdomen while being relentlessly sucked by tentacles.

“Your foolish antics are simply the work of the nectar in your system,” A’luhr grunted, leaping high into the sky to avoid a low sweep. “I know you.”

“And we know you… and your tactics…” Sarah Cassidy looked up at A’luhr with sleepy eyes as a sly grin split her face.

“You-!?” A’luhr gasped. Now that she was in the air, her mobility was greatly restricted. She realized too late that getting her into this position had been the drone’s plan all along as her ears picked up a vibrating hum coming from behind her.

She spun her torso around as she began to fall, flinging her dagger in the direction of the approaching flying drone, but it was swatted away and became lodged in the ground below. Before A’luhr could make another move, the drone’s powerful tentacles consumed her entire body, wrapping her tightly beneath its dragonfly-like abdomen before rocketing back off into the sky and heading back towards the hive… and The Queen.

“Now we will be together again…” Sarah smiled up at the quickly shrinking silhouette of her friend before happily resuming her ministrations on the black woman’s pussy. The other woman came hard, squirting juices up past the tentacle stuffing her and splattering Sarah’s face while a satisfied gurgle escaped her lips that were latched onto Sarah’s own throbbing clit. The Taker turned around and began to return to the hive as well, making sure to force as many orgasms as possible out of the three captive humans until then.

***

“I… what…? What was I…?” Sarah groaned as the blurry world around her slowly came into focus. She tried to reach up and rub her eyes, but she found her limbs to be bound - enveloped in a slimy wall so that only her torso and head were visible. She blinked several times and lifted her head to look around, feeling as if she had just woken up from a long dream.

She was back in The Queen’s “throne” room from before, but all of the naked thralls were gone. Or, she thought she was. It was hard to tell because the room was illuminated in a much more eerie, dim lighting than before. The sight of the wriggling tentacles covering every surface, weaving in and out of the shadows, brought her memories back to her.

She remembered being covered in writhing tentacles… pleasure... being outside… there was a woman - a stranger… Adam had been there too… so much pleasure…! What else…? Her mind was like a snow globe that was slowly beginning to settle down after a rough shaking. Realization suddenly hit her.

“A’luhr!” She croaked loudly.

“Ah, it appears that you are the first to shrug-off the effects of the nectar,” said a seductive voice somewhere from within the darkness. “Your willpower certainly is impressive, mm?” An unearthly, orange light began to glow from all around the room, revealing most of the chamber to Sarah’s wide eyes. Sitting on the throne-like structure composed of tentacles and hard resin was The Queen.

One of The Queen’s imposing legs was crossed over the other as she lounged in the chair. She held an overflowing cup-shaped object in one hand that was collecting a clear fluid dripping from above. Looking up to follow the drops of liquid, Sarah gasped.

A’luhr was suspended above The Queen’s throne with her arms hanging above her head by thick tentacles and her legs splayed painfully far apart by other powerful appendages. It was hard to tell if she was even conscious. Her body was tilted forward slightly, making her silvery hair cascade down over her face, reflecting the orange glow of the chamber, as her large, hanging breasts jiggled from the activity around her crotch.

A’luhr barely flinched at all despite the gigantic tentacle cock thrusting deep inside of her navy-blue pussy lips, dotted by light blue, freckle-like spots. The tentacle was pushing into her so forcefully that a clear bulge could be seen in her lower abdomen each time it ploughed into her hole, which was constantly leaking juices down into The Queen’s cup. It looked like the tentacles had been so eager to fuck her that they hadn’t even bothered to fully remove her tight leggings, which were so tattered from wear that the tendrils found little resistance in simply tearing the crotch open.

“What have you done to her!?” Sarah cried, jerking her bare knees and shoulders in an attempt to free herself from her captivity. The Queen merely chuckled and took a small sip from her cup, letting A’luhr’s pussy juice dribble from her mouth. For a brief moment, it almost seemed like The Queen’s lips were glowing a dim orange.

“She is unharmed,” The Queen replied, licking her chin clean with a tentacle-like tongue. “This bellus female… ‘A’luhr’ was it?” The Queen’s pronunciation was similar to how A’luhr had first said her name, but there were notes and sounds mixed in that Sarah couldn’t hope to replicate. “I certainly won’t hurt this precious, but naughty, daughter of mine… much. She has something I need, after all.”

She reached up with her free hand and languidly stroked the underside of one of A’luhr’s thighs, drawing her fingers towards her womanhood and delicately circling around her dark pussy lips. She gently massaged A’luhr’s glistening, speckled vulva as the knobby tentacle fucking her continued its tireless work.

“Mnghh…” Someone groaned next to Sarah in the darkness.

“Oh, your partner seems to be finally sobering up as well,” The Queen mused. More sections of the fleshy wall began to glow and Sarah could now see the entirety of the chamber, or as much as possible given her limited range of movement. Trapped in a nearby surface was Adam. Just like Sarah, he was completely nude and his limbs were encased in the wall all the way up to his armpits and crotch.

Though Sarah had long since gotten used to seeing her boyfriend naked, she still blushed and felt a slight throbbing in her groin as her eyes traced over his flaccid penis, which was still moderately large. Even though now was not the time, a small voice in the back of her head still begged for her to welcome the soft flesh into her mouth.

“A-Adam…!” Sarah gasped. “Wake up! Please wake up!”

“Ngh… what…?” Adam weakly moaned, lifting his head.

“Thank goodness…”

“S-Sarah? What are - oh God I had hoped it was just a dream…” Finally coming back to his senses and realizing what the situation was, he looked defeatedly around the chamber. His vision travelled up to A’luhr’s hanging body. “Fuck… we did that… didn’t we…”

“It’s not our fault, Adam!” Sarah tried to comfort him. “This monster made us! ” She glared at The Queen. “If it weren’t for these restraints and drugs, I’d-”

“You’d what, mm?” The Queen cut her off. A dangerous look crossed her face. “Kill me? Tell me, who is the ‘monster’ here? The Krinis have not shed a single drop of blood, but yet you already killed the Great Mother. Or, rather, this one did.” She slowly stood up from her throne, allowing Sarah and Adam to watch as a human cock slipped out of her pussy. It appeared that her alien vagina was full of writhing cilia, as they could be seen pulling away from the man’s tortured shaft as she rose.

It had been hidden inside of her body this whole time and seemed to be sticking straight out of the seat of her chair. Several small tendrils bound the erect flesh tightly, clearly preventing ejaculation, but not stopping a near constant stream of precum from trickling down the shaft. It stuck straight up in the air, twitching and throbbing, as The Queen stepped back to admire it. She laughed playfully and flicked the tip with her finger, making it shake back and forth, dripping precum all over the throne.

Sarah and Adam glanced at each other in confusion. Noticing their non apprehension, The Queen smiled coyly and waved her hand. A small section of tentacles on the back of the throne’s seat suddenly parted, revealing a gagged, reddened human face lost in the throes of ecstasy .

“S-Steven!?” Sarah blurted out.

“I-is he alive!?” Adam yelled, squirming angrily in his binds. “You bitch! I’ll kill you!”

“You are certainly adept at proving my point,” The Queen sighed. “Unlike your primitive race, we Krinis avoid bloodshed. We would rather focus on… growth… for everyone.” She smiled and poured the contents of her cup onto Steven’s trembling cock, coating it in A’luhr’s pussy juice.

The Queen began to rapidly stroke it with one of her hair tentacles that was covered in small, squirming feelers, clearly with the intent of making Steven ejaculate as fast as possible. Only, he never did. Though his stimulated manhood throbbed and pulsated, the tight bindings around it forced him back as he endured the hellish edging.

The sudden rush of pleasure and light seemed to stir him from his stupor. His dazed eyes slowly became clearer as if waking up from having passed out. He blinked and his eyes widened in desperation as he stared down at his abused, helpless shaft. He screamed into the tentacle gagging his mouth, prompting it to push past his lips and slither down his throat, making him gag. With his body still completely held within the throne, all he could do was dart his eyes around the dimly lit room until they landed on Sarah’s and Adam’s struggling forms.

He tried to yell something to them, but his cries were unintelligibly muffled by the tentacle filling his mouth. Tears and snot ran down his face as his eyes suddenly rolled back into his head. His penis twitched madly as if trying to cum but his swollen balls were offered no such release.

“H-hang in there, Steven!” Sarah cried out. “What are you doing to him!?”

“Did you think I would fail to punish the one who brought such treachery to our family?” The Queen cooed, still tormenting Steven’s tied cock, which had become a slight shade of reddish purple. “This male will remain here to be used and edged by me for as long as I desire… and I have a lot of desire.” She licked her lips seductively as she reached up and firmly spanked A’luhr’s tight ass, causing the bound woman’s body and tits to swing back and forth. “And I have other uses for this bellus daughter of mine.”

She reached up and firmly hefted A’luhr’s swaying boobs in both of her hands. She started to gently knead A’luhr’s small, purplish nipples, which seemed to finally elicit a small flinch from A’luhr’s exhausted body.

“This one here has caused me quite a bit of distress, you see.” The Queen sighed heavily. “I can only assume it was her who taught you humans the evils of the forbidden light. I am quite upset with this rebellious daughter, but I am merciful. I will still give her a chance to redeem herself.”

“What do you mean by that…?” Sarah asked cautiously.

“You really think this psycho-bitch has a MEANING to her madness!?” Adam snapped. “She just means that she’s going to rape her just like she’s been doing to us! We’re fucked!”

“Aww… don’t you think ‘rape’ is a strong word?” The Queen replied in a soft, playful voice. “After all, I seem to recall you enjoying yourself VERY much.”

“I… th-thats…!” Adam stammered, suddenly flushing red. His penis twitched slightly.

“You do not need to fret, my son!” The Queen smiled encouragingly. “There is nothing wrong with enjoying the pleasures your body offers you, especially when it means returning to your loving, true family.” With another tweak of her nimble fingers, The Queen’s efforts on A’luhr’s hard nipples were rewarded, as white fluid began to squirt down from them.

The Queen beamed and pressed her lips to A’luhr’s gushing teats, drinking deeply of the milk, which started to trickle down the sides of her cheeks. No drop was wasted, however, as her hair tentacles expertly sucked up any wayward droplets before they could touch the ground.

The Queen’s body suddenly pulsated with a warm light that travelled from her head down to her ass, where a thick braid of tail-like tentacles connected her to the ground. The energy, or whatever it was, seemed to flow down into the hive itself before being carried off to some other area behind the throne. The Queen pulled back from A’luhr’s hanging tits and smacked her lips in a refreshed manner.

“Oh yes, this will do nicely!” She purred. “You are such a good girl!” She grabbed a large handful of A’luhr’s ass cheek and gave it a firm squeeze, sinking her fingers into the supple flesh before giving it a playful little shake. She planted another small smack on A’luhr’s jiggling booty before turning back around to see her human captive’s bewildered faces.

“I can see that you are curious about your companion here,” The Queen raised a brow and smiled down at them. “Do not be jealous; her offerings are no more valuable than your own… however, hers are for a more unique purpose.”

The Queen snapped her fingers and the tall wall of tentacles behind her throne fell away, revealing the interior of the chamber where they had first seen the original queen. The gigantic tree-like organism was now largely gone. In its place was a large, crumbling husk with pieces of fleshy tentacles hanging lifelessly from the ceiling above and piles of ash and unidentifiable goo littered the ground all around it. The incubation chambers were still present and seemingly unharmed. However, as the fresh 18-year-olds emerged naked from the cocoons, they were simply pulled away into other parts of the hive instead of first being broken in.

As they watched, veins of warm glowing light began to weave up the damaged corpse of the old queen. For a second, it appeared to pulse with life once more, like a heart struggling to beat.

“It… it’s coming back to life…” Sarah gaped. “B-but how is that even possible!? Surely you don’t mean to tell me that the Krinis have even solved the problem of death!?” The Queen laughed sorrowfully.

“Alas if only that were true…” She shook her head and gazed up at the remains of the dead queen. “No, this is just a special case. You see, us Queens are unique for many reasons. One of which is how we are born. The DNA of the species we are re-assimilating is collected by the previous Queen in order to birth a new one. As you know, contact with the forbidden light causes this DNA to denature… leading to total cell decay. A normal drone would be finished, but us Queens are not so weak.” She smirked and tossed her tentacle hair back haughtily.

She reached her cup up to A’luhr’s nipple and squeezed the flesh above it, causing more milk to squirt down into the receptacle. The Queen took a delicate sip from the creamy liquid and the humans watched again as the warm glow passed from her chest down into the ground and then finally over into the old queen’s corpse. It pulsed with life a second time, seemingly a bit stronger than before.

“With access to ample amounts of DNA from the host species that birthed her, a Queen can restore her cells… even from death,” The Queen continued. “However they usually lack the means to do so. Luckily, her loving and loyal daughter is here to assist… and I’ve found a healthy specimen of her host species to milk as long as needed until she is completely revived.” She hugged herself happily, squeezing her huge tits together and merrily spinning in place, causing her two cocks to sway along with her.

“She will be so proud of me,” The Queen squealed. “It’s just a shame that I will have to leave to find other wayward children so soon afterwards…” She sighed and tossed the contents of the cup into the air, where her hair-tentacles autonomously danced around in order to swallow all of the life-giving fluid before it hit the ground. “But before that, I should allow you children to enjoy your reunion one last time before I send you off to where you belong.”

“What exactly do you mean by that?” Adam spat, glaring daggers at The Queen. Sarah wasn’t sure if he was asking about ‘enjoying the reunion’ or ‘where they belong’, but she imagined that they would be finding out soon enough… which wasn’t a comforting thought.

Now that A’luhr had been captured as well, the odds of them escaping were slim to none. This might truly be the end for them… and possibly humanity as a whole. She had to grasp onto the sliver of hope that someone, somewhere, had a plan. If only they had one of A’luhr’s grenades… Sarah assumed that A’luhr must have used it to get away from the university campus. Once again, she cursed at herself for going along with that ill-begotten mission.

Suddenly, both Sarah and Adam were ejected from the fleshy wall, landing in slimy heaps on the ground. After having just been pondering an escape, she briefly believed they were being saved after all.The illusion of hope was quickly shattered, however, as she realized her arms were still bound tightly behind her back by a gently slithering tentacle. Glancing to her side, she noticed that Adam was in the same state. He struggled to push his chest off of the ground to get into a kneeling position, but the slick goo on the floor and coating his bare skin made him repeatedly slip.

Sarah lay face-down on the ground, gritting her teeth in frustration before propping her head up on her chin, feeling tears of anger and humiliation starting to well up in her eyes. When she saw what was happening to A’luhr, she couldn’t simply lay still any longer.

“Y-you’re going to kill her!” Sarah cried out, frantically trying to get to her feet. She slipped just like Adam had and instead started to madly crawl on her knees towards the knees of the laughing Queen who was looking up at A’luhr’s pitiful body. The tentacles holding A’luhr’s limbs had released her, but the huge tentacle stuffing her pussy remained, holding her aloft as if impaled. Her head and limbs shook like a ragdoll as the tentacle gently swayed back and forth, forcing her full body weight to push the pulsating appendage deeper into her abused hole.

“Please! Stop!” Sarah begged, attempting to press up against The Queen’s legs before suddenly being yanked backwards by the tentacle around her arms.

“As I said before,” The Queen replied, “my intentions are not to harm my children - much less kill them! Even the most rebellious of children simply need a strong hand to guide them.” She reached down towards her throne and the tentacles constructing it opened up, allowing her to grab Steven by the arm and pull him out of the writhing mass. “But just as punishment is needed, so are rewards. You two managed to bring this lost daughter home to me, so I think it only fitting to allow all you to share some… bonding time together… one last time.”

“Where is Zoey!?” Steven suddenly hollered as the tentacle filling his mouth slithered away. “Where is my sister!?” He began to struggle and swing his limbs at The Queen, but he seemed drained of strength from his recent ordeal, making his blows light. The Queen let out a mirthless laugh at his attempts and simply threw him to the ground next to Adam, a tentacle binding his arms behind his back as well. Steven grunted and groaned, his body shaking and covered in slime.

Sarah flinched moments later as she heard a heavy wet thud next to her. She turned to see A’luhr’s crumpled body next to her, arms bound just like the rest of them. Her legs were slightly parted, allowed globs of thick, whitish-orange alien cum to lazily ooze out of her swollen cunt and pool on the floor around her crotch.

“A’luhr…” Sarah whimpered. “Please wake up…”

“I am quite awake, unfortunately,” A’luhr croaked, turning her face to look at Sarah with a tired, remorseful expression.

“Oh thank God…” Sarah sighed in relief. “You weren’t moving, so I thought…”

“Hmph,” A’luhr flashed an exhausted smirk. “Why would I want to give her the satisfaction?” Sarah raised a brow. A’luhr’s physical prowess and willpower continued to impress Sarah even now. It was such a shame that their story seemed to end here… “Do not give up hope,” A’luhr whispered into Sarah’s ear. “Just be ready.”

Sarah flashed a confused look and was about to reply when The Queen suddenly snapped her fingers and the tentacles holding all of the captives’ arms sprang to life, pulling them all up into kneeling positions in front of The Queen as if bowing down to her.

“Good,” The Queen mused. “While I am your loving mother, it is still important to show the proper respect.” She sauntered over to her throne and sat down once again. She allowed her hips to jut forward as she took a lounging pose, spreading her legs wide and fully exposing her two huge, veiny cocks that continued to endlessly leak some sort of sweet-smelling fluid from the tips. “Come here, my children,” She cooed.

No one on the ground made any moves to crawl towards The Queen, so after a moment, the tentacles pinning their arms pushed their struggling bodies forward along the slick ground until all four of them were below The Queen’s intimidating twin phalluses. Sarah slowly lifted her head up to state at them, noticing the others doing the same, unconsciously drawn towards the alluring aroma that emitted from the towering rods.

Sarah swallowed and flushed with embarrassment as she fought back a sudden impulse to welcome one of the cocks into her mouth. Judging by the flustered coughs and confused looks from the guys next to her, she wasn’t the only one. Even A’luhr seemed to be stealing curious glances at the impressive shafts before her eyes.

“I think it’s time for you all to demonstrate your love for your mother,” The Queen said with a smile. “And to celebrate your reunion, you can work as a team! But let’s make it fun for all of us, mm?” Soft splatting sounds could be heard hitting the ground behind the captives, as if something had fallen from the ceiling. Sarah was about to look over her shoulder when she suddenly jerked in surprise and gasped as something warm and squishy brushed against her inner thighs.

Looking down, Sarah saw a vaguely starfish-shaped, fleshy creature with thousands of autonomously writhing cilia covering its surface. She heard Steven gasp and grunt to her side and glanced around to see that all of them had a similar little monster creeping up towards their exposed genitals.

The group all uttered exclamations of disgust and fear as the creatures suddenly latched onto each of their crotches like living underwear, hugging around their hips and pulling the teasing little feelers against each person’s quivering crotch.

A’luhr simply sat stoney faced as the rest of what remained of her tight leggings were torn away, fully revealing her muscular legs and perfectly round, toned ass. She couldn’t stop herself from flinching ever so slightly as one of the creature’s tendrils wormed its way up between her tight ass cheeks to connect around her waist like the rest of the small tentacles forming the “panties”.

Sarah groaned as she felt the wiggling cilia explore every inch of her most intimate spots - caressing her ass, clit, and moist petals, before feeling longer feelers push deep inside of her to scour her inner walls. Just as her own pussy was being teased by the living panties, so too were the cocks and balls of the men, no doubt being stimulated from asshole to glans by the squirming tendrils coiling around them.

She let out an aroused gasp and buckled forward as she was quickly pushed towards orgasm… but then the creature changed up its pace and left her just on the edge. The cussing and moaning from the others told Sarah that they were all being fiendishly edged just as she was. The Queen seemed very keen on this sort of thing… and Sarah was beginning to worry that she was becoming addicted to it as well. However, she still had her wits about her. She let out a frustrated laugh and grit her teeth, grunting while looking up at The Queen.

“Mng…” Sarah moaned. “M-more edging?” She gasped and chuckled softly again. “Please… this sort of… mnn… th-thing won’t work on us anymore… ahh…!”

“It… it might…” Adam admitted, sharply inhaling through his teeth as the tendrils rubbed a good spot on his shaft.

“Wh-where is my... ngh… sister?” Steven demanded again, the stimulation between his trembling legs causing him to begin gently panting. His muscles suddenly spasmed and he fell forward, grunting and whimpering. Clearly his long edging session beforehand had made me even more susceptible to the devilish teasing.

“Now, now,” The Queen cooed in a calming voice. “Let us not dwell on those who are not with us, but focus instead on those who are. You will want to be in sync with one another in order to win the fun little game we are going to play.” She giggled and bent forward to gently stroke Steven’s hair, who recoiled away. The Queen simply smiled down at him and spread her legs wider.

“Games?” A’luhr replied coldly. “Is that what destroying countless lives is to your kind?” She spat on the ground and her saliva was quickly absorbed into it, carrying away a glowing light like before. Though A’luhr didn’t seem too perturbed by the edging, Sarah suspected that the last strength of her facade would soon crumble, as she was already seeing slight tremor in A’luhr’s jaw.

“So you are already happily giving up your biological information to save our Great Mother?” The Queen clapped her hands together happily. “My daughter, the Krinis do not ‘destroy lives’ - we simply help our wayward family transcend from their old life full of unnecessary stress, conflict, and worries. To join with us is the higher calling of all species begotten by our ancestors’ efforts.”

“What nonsense do you speak of?” A’luhr growled, before suddenly letting out a slight, cute gasp of pleasure. Sarah never expected such a girly, innocent sound to leave A’luhr’s lips, and judging by her face, which was now blushing a warm shade of purple, neither had A’luhr. Sarah realized that A’luhr had not been present when The Queen had explained the Krinis’s history, so her confusion was understandable. However, The Queen didn’t seem interested in educating her at the moment.

“Hush now, my dear child,” The Queen gently murmured. “You will come to learn the truth with your body soon enough, but for now, let’s put your mouth to better use than for questions, mm?” She then whispered something down to A’luhr in a language that Sarah had never heard before. It must have been A’luhr’s native tongue, given how her eyes widened in surprise and her blush faded into a pale.

Sarah was about to ask A’luhr what was said when suddenly The Queen’s two cocks flexed as if coming to life and began to gently squirm like tentacles. Thick veins pulsated up each shaft and even more precum-like nectar started to dribble down from the tip, coating each glans and dripping down to the ground in front of the throne.

The Queen had no balls, so her large, glistening pussy was on full display for them each to see. It was clear now that her inner walls really were covered with tiny, writhing cilia, ready to effortlessly milk any poor cock that might enter her. Surprisingly, she didn’t seem to have a clitoris. Instead, it appeared that the two penises extending from the top of her pussy mound had taken on that roll, effectively giving her two giant clits instead of one small nub.

The thick, wafting scent of her cocks’ musk emitting from the precum made Sarah’s head start to feel fuzzy. Her stomach and groin began to feel warm and flutter as drool began to pool in her cheeks, causing her to swallow. She recognized these symptoms as being similar to the aphrodisiac fluids that the tentacles constantly supplied their victims with. If the mere scent of it was enough to cause such a reaction, she could only shudder thinking about what physical contact would do. And shudder she did.

“It seems the loving touch of my cute pets has started to affect you all.” The Queen smiled, seeing her captives beginning to lose themselves to the sexual pleasures coursing through their bodies. “I suspect you all hunger for release, mm? That’s part of the ‘game’ you see.” She giggled and snapped her fingers.

The tentacles binding each of their arms grew up and wrapped around their necks before fastening to the base of both of the Queen’s cocks, giving the appearance of a collar and leash, and forcing the captives’ faces to be mere inches from The Queen’s throbbing rods. Sarah noticed that she was tethered to the same phallus as A’luhr while the guys were tied to the other one.

“As I was saying before all these impolite interruptions,” The Queen sighed, “to celebrate your togetherness, you are going to work as a team to show your affection for me. I’ve decided to make it a fun competition as well! There’s nothing wrong with a little friendly rivalry to deepen your bonds, mm? I believe it will be entertaining to see girls versus boys… but remember: no hands!” She smiled and leaned back in her chair as she finished speaking.

The rest of the group glanced at each other silently, expecting The Queen to continue her long speech and shifting in their positions to try and fool the creatures edging them into touching the correct spot to finally push them over the edge. After a few moments, The Queen blinked her ethereal eyes in apparent surprise.

“Ah, was I not clear?” She spoke slowly… lovingly even. “You two males and you two females are going to pleasure both of my penetrative reproductive organs. Whichever team does a better job demonstrating their love to me will be allowed to climax… and whichever loses… well… they can watch… assuming they can remain conscious, that is!” She laughed heartily and the motion of her stomach caused her cocks to shake, spraying some of the precum onto the faces below.
Sarah gasped as her arousal suddenly skyrocketed. She felt the wetness in her pussy begin to overflow and squelch inside of the tentacle panties as her love juices flowed freely from the edges of the creature and down her shaking legs. She was overcome with the desire to orgasm, but the tendrils torturing her inner folds knew just how to keep her constantly on the edge without hitting the sweet spots.

She panted and groaned, losing strength in her legs and allowing herself to teeter forward and lean her face against The Queen’s huge warm shaft. As more and more of the precum began to run down her face, her desperation grew. Through blurry vision, she could see that she wasn’t the only one.

Steven, perhaps due to already being in a state of extreme sexual frustration, was already dutifully licking The Queen’s other shiny cock as if it were the most delicious candy he had ever tasted. He ran his tongue up and down her length, swirling it around the fist-sized glans, before attempting, without success, to fit it into his mouth - instead just settling for sucking at the glistening tip.

Adam was more hesitant to welcome the giant penis to his lips, likely never having even dreamed of sucking off another man’s cock, much less an alien’s. He simply watched Steven working one shaft, wincing and groaning quietly as the tentacles engulfing his yearning manhood continued their relentless teasing. Soon his eyes seemed to glaze over as his head slowly drifted towards the impressive rod in front of his eyes, now glistening with Steven’s saliva. He took a few tentative licks of The Queen’s rigid flesh before completely losing himself to lust, hungrily sucking and lapping in tandem with Steven.

“Girls, don’t let the boys get too far ahead...” The Queen murmured. “Are you really going to let a couple of males outdo you in pleasuring a penetrative reproductive organ, mm?” She shifted slightly in her throne, causing the phallus closest to the women to gently swing and hit Sarah on the cheek with a soft, fleshy smack.

Sarah had been so transfixed in watching the erotic scene of the guys sharing a cock that she had nearly forgotten what was at stake here. Her pussy throbbed with unanswered desire as she looked up at the intimidating phallus with round, wonder-filled eyes.

She glanced over at A’luhr whose face was pouring sweat with a look of intense concentration as she gritted her teeth. Her legs trembled slightly while the living panties scoured her sensitive pussy, causing her thin nostrils to flare up and her eyes to begin to roll back into her head as she attempted to repress the sexual pleasure being forced upon her.

Suddenly, A’luhr lunged at The Queen’s veiny cock, no longer able to control herself. She immediately attempted to stuff the thick shaft down her throat, opening her slim mouth an impressive width as she rapidly engulfed the huge purple glans. Her long tongue coiled around the tip with surprising dexterity, seemingly attempting to shove it further down her throat.

Seeing this lewd display broke Sarah’s last mental barrier. She attacked The Queen’s dripping penis with abandon, kissing and licking over every square inch of it. She nuzzled her soft, warm fact into the stiff, throbbing shaft and looked up at The Queen with obedient puppy dog eyes as she ran her wet tongue from base to tip.

They all had to practically stand up in order to reach the heads of The Queen’s towering cocks, and on more than one occasion they slipped and fell as their quaking legs could no longer support their weight. Sarah’s mind felt like it was swimming in a pink haze, her attention bouncing back and forth between the tendrils churning her quivering cunt and the delicious looking cock being mercifully offered to her.

Sarah continued to devour The Queen’s shaft while A’luhr’s lips never left her bulbous glans. At one point, Sarah felt a pang of jealousy and attempted to push A’luhr’s mouth away from the dripping cockhead, hoping to get a taste herself, only to be met with resistance and a frustrated glare from A’luhr.

This didn’t deter her, however. While the men may have had a better instinctual understanding than then women as to what a human penis enjoys, The Queen was anything but human, and Sarah considered herself an expert on all organisms. Not to mention the fact that she was decently proud of her head game, having managed to get Adam off three times in one night with just her mouth.

Sarah pressed her body against The Queen’s cock, sandwiching it between her boobs as best as she could. She began to slide up and down The Queen’s length, massaging the slick precum into the throbbing shaft with her tits, letting her hard nipples trace up and down the taut flesh.

The Queen seemed to hum in satisfaction at this as A’luhr continued her relentless quest to force the cock into her drooling mouth. Seeing that her efforts were working, Sarah added her mouth back to the mix, continuing to massage The Queen’s huge rod with her tits while kissing and licking along her shaft.

Not to be outdone, the guys began to grind their own hard cocks and squishy balls against The Queen’s other penis, allowing them to be pressed together as they swirled around The Queen’s meaty girth. Unfortunately, this method seemed far too awkward for them to keep up for long as they started to slip over again on the unstable ground.

“N-nice try, guys…” Sarah panted between long licks, “but we… we will be the ones cumming…” She heard the words leave her mouth as if coming from another person. Adam just grunted and groaned in exertion as he returned to doing his best to pleasure The Queen.

Suddenly, A’luhr’s eyes widened and her cheeks ballooned as they filled with a geyser of hot, light orange fluid. She attempted to keep the gushing cockhead in her mouth, but just as she started to gag the pure pressure from The Queen’s mighty ejaculation forced her face away. The Queen sighed and groaned contentedly as the cock on the women’s side erupted over and over, drenching Sarah and A’luhr in her thick spunk.

The powerful scent of The Queen’s ejaculate filled Sarah’s nostrils and she almost passed out from the overwhelming aphrodisiac effects, sinking to her knees and hanging her head to watch the torrent of alien semen drip down her hair and breasts to pool into thick puddles beneath her.

“Mmm… it seems… we have our winning team…!” The Queen moaned. “Such lovely work, my sweet, beautiful daughters.” She looked down at the two women who were now almost entirely caked in her viscous fluids. Reaching down, The Queen tenderly stroked their heads, wiping the cum away from their dazed faces. “You tried hard, my sons, and your affection was indeed conveyed, but your female companions have proven victorious… THIS time.”

Despite this declaration, the men didn’t stop their work on The Queen’s genitals as if unable to process her words. She grabbed them both by the shoulders and thrust them away from the throne into heaps on the ground. Adam and Steven immediately attempted to scrambled back to their spots between The Queen’s legs, but suddenly they collapsed onto the ground where they began to convulse.

From within the living tentacle underwear, torrents of nectar had begun to gush forth, spilling out and down their legs while completely coating the flesh within. No doubt they were experiencing a combined edging and aphrodisiac so intense that their motor functions had temporarily shut down. Sarah had to assume they had still not cum as the swollen tips of their cocks were slightly exposed, and nothing but copious amounts of precum had been seen squirting from them.

Seeing her friends in anguish shook the cloud of lust from Sarah’s mind, snapping her back to her senses.

“W-wait…!” She cried out. “Please stop! If you want to reward us… let it be that they aren’t punished!”

“They will have ample time to earn their own rewards in the future,” The Queen replied. “Well… one of them at least…” She stared coldly down at Steven’s writhing body. “No, your reward has already been decided. Come closer, my sweet daughters.” Sarah wouldn’t have been able to move even if she wanted to. Her legs were like jelly from the constant torment between her legs. She could feel the tiny cilia tugging on her clit, exploring the depths of her womanhood, and twining up into her ass hole… but yet she was never able to cum. She licked her lips as the thought of release from this torture momentarily made her mind lapse.

Seeing the problem, The Queen waved her hand and the tentacles wrapped around the women’s arms lifted them into the air and hovered their limp bodies above her lap. The creatures edging them suddenly detached and fell to the ground, scurrying away and latching onto the red faces of the men. Tendrils covered in the women’s pussy juices worked their way into Adam’s and Steven’s nostrils, mouth, and ears, stimulating every orifice as the two men started to scream in pleasure. The sound was muffled by the creatures fucking their faces, but it was clear that they were on the verge of losing their minds from ecstasy.

Sarah looked down at them, her face flushed with arousal. She panted in relief as the stimulation against her crotch finally ended, but she was still craving that long-desired release. Suddenly, she felt something warm and hard brush against her dangling leg. Looking away from the writhing men and down at her own body, she saw one of The Queen’s gigantic cocks slowly approaching her swollen pussy as the tentacles lowered her and A’luhr down onto each of the pulsating rods.

This shouldn’t be possible… something that big would never fit… right? Sarah was more curious than fearful. She found herself spreading her thighs wide, ready to welcome the phallus that was nearly as large as her entire leg. A’luhr also seemed apprehensive, crossing her legs to try and prevent the inevitable.

“ Wait… just wait a moment…” A’luhr croaked with a slight tremble to her usually firm voice. The Queen did not wait. Suddenly, Sarah and A’luhr were dropped. Each of their pussies, already worked over by the creatures from before, swallowed the tips of The Queen’s huge cocks. They both gasped and instinctively tried to push themselves off of it by scrambling with their legs, as their arms were still bound behind their backs, but this did little more than slowly force the veiny shafts deeper and deeper into their dripping holes until their bodies were completely impaled on the monstrous shafts.

Prominent bulges could be seen in each of their stomachs as their eyes rolled back into their heads. They gasped and gurgled as their abused cunts were stretched to the absolute limit, but be it due to the nectar or the edging, instead of pain, Sarah felt only intense, overwhelming pleasure. She had never felt so full in her life, and it satisfied her like nothing before.

The Queen giggled and began to bounce her hips, causing her cocks to slide up and down into the women. The shafts were so large that the women’s holes couldn’t even reach the base of each one, but this amount still seemed to please The Queen.

“My, what good girls you both are!” The Queen said in a sugary voice. “It makes your mother so happy to see you enjoying your reward and getting along so nicely.” She jerked her hips in such a way as to cause her cocks to swing together, pressing Sarah and A’luhr’s bodies into one another. They both sported impressive breasts, which squeezed against each other as their erect nipples flicked back and forth.

Sarah’s vision began to swim and the bottom half of her body started to go numb, save for the burning pleasure coursing through her groin. She leaned forward against A’luhr’s chest, allowing the ample mounds to bounce up and down against her sweating face.

“S-stay strong… Sarah Cassidy…!” A’luhr grunted. “You must… NGH! N-not fall into lust again…” She gasped and squirmed as the thick cock pumped into her own pussy, her tongue hanging out of her gaping mouth as a thin line of droll drizzled down onto her tits and splashing up into Sarah’s face. A’luhr started to laugh maniacally. “Y-you think this a fitting reward?” She groaned at The Queen. “This female not only - AHN! - pleasured you… she… ohhh… also captured… GHN! M-me!” A’luhr barely managed to squeak the words out as she groaned and panted.

“What you say is true.” The Queen nodded her head thoughtfully. “What do you mean by your words? Is enjoying your connection with your mother not enough?” A’luhr smiled, though it came out more like a grimace as she continued to bounce up and down on the huge squirming cock.

“I believe she… mmnn... “ A’luhr closed her eyes, trying to refocus after her body suddenly spasmed in pleasure. “I believe she… should enjoy all that you have to offer…” Sarah stared hazily at her friend, wondering if she had heard correctly or if she was finally going mad.

“Mm… I see your point…” The Queen mused, halting the motion of her hips, but allowing her penises to writhe autonomously inside of the helpless naked women riding them. “Very well, my daughter - I am impressed by your suggestion.” A’luhr shuddered and groaned as the tentacles slowly pulled her away from the slightly ribbed shaft that was soaking wet with her juices. She was placed gently on the ground at the foot of the throne and took a moment to grasp her stomach and clench her legs, trembling and panting as she tried to collect herself.

“A-A’luhr…!?” Sarah gaped, looking wide eyed down at A’luhr who had just doomed her to an even worse fate. Did A’luhr really see humans as disposable tools after all? The Queen used her large, slender hands to grasp Sarah around the torso, lifting her off of her second phallus and swinging her around so that she was bent over and presenting both of her lewd holes to The Queen. “Wh-why…?” Sarah whimpered, on the verge of tears. The sting of betrayal was stronger than the soreness between her legs.

A’luhr looked up at her with apologetic eyes, but then gleaned downwards, unable to look her in the face. Sarah was just about to cry out when her voice was taken away. She let out a quiet scream as The Queen rammed both of her cocks into Sarah’s ass and pussy at the same time. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her limbs fell limp. The pain quickly transformed into pleasure as The Queen began to use Sarah’s body like a living onahole, ploughing both of her well-lubed dicks back and forth deep into Sarah’s gaping holes, causing the human’s glistening tits to swing madly back and forth

Sarah’s head hung down and her auburn hair, still caked with The Queen’s cum, swung back and forth, slapping her in the face as she watched her stomach bulge with each mighty thrust. She let her mouth hang open, closing her eyes and silently crying out in ecstasy as she felt an incredibly powerful orgasm quickly building up in what seemed like her entire body. Her jaw started to tremble and her toes curled as her whole world became focused on the sensation of both her holes being completely filled to their absolute limits.

She braced herself for her climax, prepared to black out from sheer pleasure, when suddenly the cock inside of her cunt was pulled out, leaving her abdomen feeling deflated and empty. She gasped from the sudden change and opened her eyes. A’luhr knelt below her, holding the giant phallus in her hands - apparently having worked free of her bindings.

“Oh? You changed your mind, mm?” The Queen said, smiling knowingly down at A’luhr. “I am so delighted to know that your affection is such that you cannot stay away.”

“Yes…” A’luhr replied. “I need your… organ in my mouth. I miss the taste…”

“Please enjoy... for after this, we will resume harvesting your genetic material.” The Queen beamed, continuing to fuck Sarah in her jiggling ass. Sarah’s brain felt like it was melting out of her ears, so she had little mental fortitude left to contemplate A’luhr’s fickle attitude. She watched her old ally slowly massage The Queen’s newly exposed shaft with her hands before welcoming it into her mouth, once again stretching her cheeks as far apart as they could go.

Unlike before, A’luhr was able to force the shaft deeper into her protesting throat by using her hands. Her neck bulged slightly and her eyes began to water as the meaty rod slowly inched forward, spilling a mixture of precum and drool out of her mouth.

“Mm… a satisfactory effort, my daughter,” The Queen moaned, closing her eyes to enjoy the sensation of both women acting as her cock sleeves.

Suddenly, it seemed that A’luhr had overestimated her abilities and she began to gag on the thick cock in her throat. She hastily pulled it out, gasping for air as saliva dripped from her mouth. Her gasping turned into retching as she was unable to repress her gag reflex, causing her to buckle over onto all fours.

“You will get better with time,” The Queen sighed, her eyes still closed as she smiled gently. A’luhr let out one final choking sound as something small and metallic fell from her mouth onto the ground in a small pool of fluid.

“I am not sure I can say the same about you,” A’luhr replied in a hoarse voice, wiping her mouth with a shaky hand as she picked up the silver sphere. She smirked weakly as she armed the grenade. The Queen sensed something was amiss and opened her eyes, anger blazing deep within them as her tentacle-hair sprang to life and shot towards A’luhr. She wasn’t fast enough.

“Suck on this,” A’luhr grunted. She hurled the sphere directly into The Queen’s voluptuous chest, looking away as it exploded into a cacophony of sound and light - markedly more powerful than the previous grenades Sarah had witnessed.. The shockwave made the creatures attached to the men fall away and write aimlessly on the ground. A’luhr glanced at Steven who gave her a weak thumbs up from where he lay in a puddle of juices. She did a little fist pump to celebrate her first successful idiom.

***
“Move faster; we cannot stay here!” A’luhr shouted as the group sprinted through the dimly lit tunnels lined with randomly flailing tentacles. The Queen’s howls of pain and fury could be heard echoing from behind them.

“That’s obvious!” Adam yelled, attempting to hold his swinging penis still as he ran. “But how the hell do we get out of here?” Every surface was a thrashing, slippery mess of flesh-like material and tentacles, making it difficult to find good footing.

“We have to find Zoey!” Steven cried out, frantically studying the faces of every nude woman they passed. The tunnels were full of groggy, horny humans who had slipped free from their bindings as the tentacles began to spasm erratically. Some people still remained stuck, however, their holes and cocks now being stimulated relentlessly as if by mindless beasts unlike the rhythmic milking that the tentacles exhibited before.

“We do not have time!” A’luhr replied. “The Queen has lost her connection to the rest of the hive, but it is only temporary! We must escape or find a suitable place to hide before she regains control!”

“We can’t just leave her!”

“Perhaps if you had not wasted valuable time masturbating yourself to climax after you were freed, we would have more time.” A’luhr grunted.

“H-hey! I needed a clear head, ok?” Steven’s blush was visible even in the dim light.

“It’s true,” Adam nodded knowingly. “Now we have laser focus.” Sarah rolled her eyes. It hadn’t take much more than a couple tugs for them to get themselves off, but it was still several precious seconds. Then again, she understood the frustration of being fiendishly edged for so long, so she couldn’t really blame them.

“Do you even know where she is?” Sarah asked Steven, also searching the sea of orgasmic faces with the faint hope that Zoey’s blonde hair would pop out at her.

“I… I don’t…” Steven admitted. “Can’t you follow her scent or something, A’luhr?” He looked desperately at A’luhr with pleading eyes. She frowned and shook her head.

“Unfortunately, I lost her scent a short while ago,” A’luhr sighed. “Besides, there are so many scents mingled in this nest that if I were to lose the one I’m currently tracking, I may never find it again.”

“Currently tracking?” Sarah said in surprise.

“There was another female with you in the drone whom I happened to meet earlier by chance. After you were returned to the hive, The Queen bade her leave again in the same drone. I imagine if I follow her scent, it will lead us to the exit.”

Sarah vaguely remembered there being another woman in the Taker with her. Her mind had been a mess at the time, but the more she concentrated, the more she could remember burying her face into a dripping ebony pussy. Her face reddened from the memory.

“Well, wait…!” Steven cried out as they approached a row of captured humans. “I-I remember this!” There were several men and women with their arms up over their heads and their legs spread wide. Thick tentacles engulfed their limbs and heads, leaving only their naked torsos and upper thighs exposed as their bodies were forced into an upside down Y shape.

Large bowl-shaped appendages squirmed between their legs, with a single long tentacle in the middle that was covered in writhing cilia. These tendrils penetrated deep into the women’s gushing cunts and the men’s gaping ass holes, pushing them to orgasm over and over. The men’s enormous untouched cocks twitched madly in the air as they erupted with cum while the women’s glistening pussies lewdly dripped an endless stream of juices. All of these fluids were collected in the bowls below the shuddering humans, which were overflowing and spilling onto the ground. All the while, the women’s huge, heaving tits were relentlessly milked by suckers that teased and squeezed their hard nipples, while smaller tendrils massaged the men’s giant, swaying balls to force as much spunk from them as possible.

“You remember this place!?” Sarah asked incredulously. “What do you mean?”

“It’s fuzzy,” Steven slowly replied, “but I remember being carried past these people after our… erm… time together.” They all shared a look of discomfort and embarrassment, except for A’luhr who remained focused on the task of leading them. “Zoey was being carried alongside me, and we parted ways right around… there!” He said, pointing at a tunnel splitting off to the side. “I don’t really remember what happened after that… the next thing I knew, everything was dark and I was being… used…” He coughed. “But she HAS to be down there! I know it!”

He peeled off from the rest of the group and started to run down the other passage. Sarah skidded to a halt and Adam grabbed A’luhr’s arm to spin her around to see what was going on. A’luhr clicked her tongue and her antennae vibrated and curled.

“Fool!” A’luhr barked. “We must stay on this path!”

“Should we just let him go?” Adam asked, glancing down the tunnel from which they came.

“What!?” Sarah cried. “I’m going after him! Maybe he’s right and we can save Zoey - or even find a better place to hide!”

“You can’t be serious!” Adam groaned. “It’ll all be pointless if we don’t escape!”
“Then go on without us!” Sarah exclaimed, already following after Steven. “I’m not leaving him behind!” She ran off after Steven, jumping over a man who was lying on the ground frantically stroking his cock. Adam looked back and forth between A’luhr and Sarah’s retreating backside. They both let out sounds of exasperation and hurried after her.

“If we do not locate Zoey in five minutes, we are leaving - regardless of your opinions.” A’luhr said as she easily caught up to Sarah. “That was my very last impulse grenade, which I even went through the trouble of overcharging - so there are no more second chances if we fail here.”

“I understand... let’s just hurry!”

They ran down the tunnel, dodging past writhing, cumming bodies and randomly flailing tentacles, until eventually they reached Steven, who had come to a stop at the end of the passageway. It appeared to be a dead end, until they noticed that the tentacles woven together to block the way forward were loose and wiggling weakly in place.

Steven began to grab and tug at the tendrils, yanking them from the obstruction and slowly opening up the path. The rest of the group rushed to help, and on more than one occasion, the tentacles would randomly find one of their cocks or holes and latch on before being hastily removed. After a minute of working, they had cleared the way forward, which led into a large chamber.

They stepped in and looked around. There didn’t seem like much going on in the area, save for the strange, ankle-deep pools of fluid that covered the fleshy ground here and there and the sounds of liquid dripping now and then.

“Are you sure she came this way?” Adam asked, nervously checking that the tentacles weren’t reforming the wall behind them. “There’s nothing he-” He was cut off as a deluge of fluids suddenly splashed down onto his head from above. Startled, they all looked up at the ceiling to see hundreds of large pods, adorned with sacs full of whitish fluid, swaying gently and leaking copious amounts of juices that splashed to the pools below.

“What are-?” Sarah began, when suddenly Adam yanked her arm back from behind.

“Look out!!” He yelled. The tentacles holding the pods aloft suddenly gave out, dropping the meaty pods a couple dozen feet to the ground where they landed softly like giant sponges. The room was filled with soft wet thuds and splats as more and more of the pods began to fall away from the weakened tentacles. Seeing them up close, they reminded Sarah of giant oysters. Some of the pods had been forced open by the impact, allowing the group to see within.

Sarah gasped as she saw a naked man inside of one of the pods, bent over on all fours with his head and limbs totally consumed by the fleshy interior. A huge, ribbed tentacle was haphazardly plunging in and out of his sloppy ass hole while his cock and balls swung lewdly between his legs from the force. Vibrating feelers were wrapped around his swollen balls, squeezing and fondling them, as even more rapidly stroked his rigid shaft. Near the tip of his penis were two thin tendrils that had a thin film connected between them like a sheet of cloth, which was dripping with nectar and being used to polish the poor man’s helpless glans at astounding speed.

He jerked his hips from the overwhelming pleasure, twisting and turning his body to fruitlessly avoid the incredible stimulation. As he squirmed, Sarah noticed that even his nipples were being flicked and sucked by exploring tentacles. It looked as if he was cumming with his entire body as cum squirted endlessly from his tortured cock and mixed in with the other fluids dripping and pooling within the hellish pod.

Steven rushed passed Sarah and began to frantically pry open the pods, filling the room with the thick musk of sex as the naked, trembling bodies of more and more strangers came into view with each reveal.

“She’s gotta be here!” Steven cried. “My sister is inside one of these fucking things! Hurry!” They all began to crack the pods open and pull the captives’ heads into view, all of which featured gaping mouths, running noses, and eyes rolled back deep into their heads. After a couple more minutes, they still hadn’t found Zoey.

“Our time grows short,” A’luhr declared, scowling as she pulled another unfamiliar woman out of a pod. “I apologize, Steven, but we cannot risk it any longer. But there is always hope for-”

“FOUND HER!” Adam suddenly shouted from across the chamber. The rest of the group practically tripped over themselves to rush over to where he stood next to an open pod. A young female body was trapped on all fours within, quivering in ecstasy as two thick cock-shaped tentacles repeatedly rammed into both of her dripping holes. Small, flat tendrils were busy whipping at her tight, rippling ass cheeks while a vibrating sucker was devouring the poor girl’s helplessly exposed clit. Her left tit was begin squeezed tight by a starfish-shaped sucker that had a collection sac full of white liquid while her right nipple was being teased by a tendril covered in thousands of tiny feelers.

Adam had pulled the girl’s head free from the confines of the pod and sure enough, familiar golden blonde hair was plastered to her back, completely covered in slime.

“ZOEY!” Steven hollered, frantically yanking the tentacle cocks from her ass and pussy, leaving her gaping holes to spasm as they slowly closed, leaking astounding amounts of alien and human cum. “Oh God… oh God… what did they do to you, Zo? Please be okay...” Steven was nearly in tears as the rest joined in to help free his sister from her living prison.

Adam struggled to remove the milker clamped to Zoey’s breast, but eventually managed to pry it off after crushing the malleable, fluid-filled pod attached to it. Sarah and A’luhr worked to free Zoey’s shaking limbs from the pod’s pulsating insides, eventually requiring the combined efforts of all four of them to tug her loose and pull her limp body onto the wet ground.

Zoey’s slender body jerked as small tremors passed through her exhausted muscles. She gasped and writhed on the ground for a moment while coughing up a thick orange fluid that trickled down her still erect nipples. She suddenly began to blindly feel around for her own crotch, apparently in an attempt to masturbate, before A’luhr grabbed her arms away and hoisted her uneasily to her feet.

When it became clear that Zoey was in no shape to walk, A’luhr lifted the teen up onto her back in a fireman's carry. While this position did put Zoey’s glistening genitals lewdly on full display, they had all already been naked for quite some time now and seen each other fucked on more than one occasion, so it wasn’t as distracting as it normally might have been. That didn’t stop Steven from averting his gaze, however.

“We have no time to celebrate,” A’luhr grunted, starting to jog back the way they came while supporting Zoey’s weight. “We must get to safety before The Queen regains her senses, which could be any moment now.”

“No arguments here!” Steven replied, following close behind.

“I wish we could save all of these people…” Sarah murmured, looking over her shoulder at all of the twitching captives still trapped in the pods.

“Once we are out, we can figure out another plan,” Adam reassured her. “If you can’t save yourself, you can't save anyone else.” Sarah sighed in agreement as they hurried along the passageways to follow A’luhr, who didn’t seem too hampered by carrying Zoey. A’luhr didn’t look much more muscular than an average, athletic human, but Sarah wondered if perhaps her species’ muscle fibers were far denser than those of a human, which might account for her greater strength.

They continued for several minutes before finally reaching what appeared to be a dead end. The group looked around for an exit, but all they could see were hundreds of asses protruding from the walls surrounding them. They were practically stacked on eachother, pressed so close within the walls that they were touching. They were arranged in an alternating pattern of males and females, with each man’s inhumanly large cock stuffed up into the pussy of the woman above him. The result was that the entire room seemed constructed of just naked asses and a chain of penises inserted deep into dripping, twitching cunts.

“Whoa…” Adam gasped. “This reminds me a bit of that one album cover… you know… the controversial one?”

“Huh!?” Sarah replied, blinking in confusion. “What are you…?”

“N-nevermind. It doesn’t matter,” he shrugged. “What does matter is that we appear to be trapped. Are you sure this is the right way?” He turned to face A’luhr, who was looking up near the top of the fuck towers. He followed her gaze and groaned. “Seriously? How are we going to get all the way up there?”

There was clearly a higher level of the room that continued forward from above the pit they now realized they were in, but there didn’t seem to be any sort of stairwell or surface with which to ascend. It was nearly thirty feet above them, so simply jumping wasn’t going to cut it.

“We will have to climb,” A’luhr said matter-of-factly. “Follow my lead.” She went over to the wall and closely inspected one of the gently throbbing penises, which were nearly the size of a forearm. Semen and pussy juices flowed freely down the shaft and dripped off of his balls onto the pussy mound of the woman below him. A’luhr balanced Zoey on her shoulders, using her dextrous antennae to grab onto the unconscious girl’s side, and then suddenly grasped the man’s thick, glistening shaft like a ladder rung. The cock was so hard and girthy that it managed to support her weight as she started to use it along with other nearby orifices and phalluses as grips to begin climbing up.

“Are… are you crazy!?” Adam groaned. “We can’t use… PEOPLE as a ladder!”

“They don’t mind,” A’luhr grunted, continuing without pause.

“You… I… goddammit.” Adam sighed, realizing there was no avoiding the inevitable. “You could have let me carry Zoey, at least! Take a break!”

“I am stronger than you,” A’luhr replied. Adam grumbled under his breath and began to mirror A’luhr, slowly making his way up the human climbing wall. “...But, thank you for thinking of me.” A’luhr added, apparently realizing that Adam’s ego had been bruised. He smiled slightly before grimacing as the reality of what he was doing sunk in.

Sarah and Steven looked at each other nervously, shrugged, and joined in on the slow attempt to scale the wall. It was an extremely difficult process. Not only were their bodies worn out from the intense sexual activity earlier, but the asses and genitals they were grabbing onto were slippery with cum and slime, not to mention that they wiggled and spasmed at random.

On several occasions, one of the group would cry out as the cock they had grabbed turned out to be flaccid and unable to support their weight. It appeared that the nectar had started to wear off from some of the captives and their endless arousal with it. Instead of wasting valuable time looking for another hand hold, they would just rapidly masturbate the throbbing shaft with their hand, forcing the unknown man to get hard again so they could use his pulsating rod to keep climbing.

After several minutes of the grueling ascent, A’luhr had almost reached the top. Her forehead was drenched with sweat and her limbs were gently shaking from exhaustion, but she smiled triumphantly as her head finally crested the top.

“I can see light from up ahead,” A’luhr called down. “The path out may yet be closer than we-” Her words were drowned out as a loud, high pitched, inhuman wail suddenly rocked the entire chamber. All at once, tentacles that had been hanging limp and lifeless between the bare asses sprang to life and began to plunge into all of the exposed, gaping ass holes. The captives in the fleshy walls began to writhe and shake much more powerfully than before and every flaccid cock immediately stood up at attention, with small tendrils guiding them back into the vacant, slick pussies above.

“What’s going on!?” Steven yelled, barely managing to hold on as tentacles snaked by him to enter the numerous asses around him.

“Quiet!” A’luhr hissed. “The Queen has restored her connection to the rest of the Krinis… which means we are running out of time! We must be as quiet as possible to avoid detection.” A’luhr slowly pulled herself up over the ledge and beckoned for the rest to follow, letting Zoey rest against a wall as she slumped to the ground in exhaustion, panting heavily.

Sarah watched as the guys methodically and quietly made their way to the top of the pit while carefully avoiding the thrusting tentacles. Adam finished the climb next, closely followed by Steven, with Sarah only a few feet behind. Adam reached down to give Sarah a hand, winking slyly at her, knowing full well that she had a clear view of his hanging genitals as he shook his hips a little. She rolled her eyes playfully and reached up to accept his help.

Suddenly, the man’s ass in front of her face started to shake violently as the tentacle fucking his ass reached a feverish pitch. This was too much for the man, who came hard from the stimulation, filling the pussy he was inside of so quickly and completely that it spurted out like a geyser. Sarah’s face was completely covered in thick cum, blinding her and causing her to gasp as she lost her grip - her hand swinging for Adam’s and missing by inches. She fell.

“SARAH!” Adam yelled without thinking, desperately reaching out for her as if trying to will her back up to his hand. His sudden outburst woke Zoey from her slumber, who was immediately disoriented by being carried and facing the ground.

Zoey started to panic, shrieking and fighting against A’luhr’s grip, who struggled to contain her.

“Zoey! It’s us! It’s just us!” Steven hurriedly tried to calm his sister, but it was too late. Sarah struck the spongy ground at the bottom of the pit which, despite being relatively soft, still knocked the wind out of her. The sound from the impact, Adam’s shout, and Zoey’s frantic screams all echoed down the sprawling tunnels of the hive, and the tentacles along the walls didn’t hesitate to attack.

“Run! Get outside!” A’luhr shouted, turning to leave when the first tentacle swung out to grab her. Her eyes easily tracked its movement but her body was in no shape to evade. She was already running on fumes, carrying a squirming human, and barely able to stand in the slick slime coating the ground. She threw Zoey towards the light filtering in down the path in an attempt to get her out of the way as the tentacle ploughed into her toned body, pinning her arms to her sides and violently pushing her into a wall. A’luhr gasped from the impact and attempted to fight her way free, but there was no hope as more and more tendrils coiled around her limbs.

The others weren’t much better off. Steven dived over Zoey’s shivering body to protect her, but he was snatched out of the sky just before he could touch her. Adam saw the tentacles coming and boldly attempted to jump back down into the pit, keeping his eyes locked on Sarah who was coughing and wheezing on the ground. The tentacles along the wall of the pit lurched out and grabbed him as he fell, pulling his naked body tight against the asses and genitals that had resumed cumming nonstop. He yelled and strained against the bonds as fluids splashed down onto his tightly restrained body.

Sarah attempted to call out to her friends, but she couldn’t fill her lungs with air, instinctively panicking and rolling over on all fours to try and catch her breath. She continued to choke and gasp for air until she finally felt in control of herself again. She looked up from where she was kneeling, sensing movement in front of her, and she nearly lost her breath again. Standing in the entrance to the ass pit was The Queen, looking rather worse for wear.

Both of her breasts had been blown off, leaving two ashy mounds on her scarred chest. Part of her left shoulder was missing and half of her face was horribly burned, with many of her hair tentacles now gone or reduced to tattered sinews. She seethed with an inner fury that erupted into an alien howl as she laid eyes on Sarah and her group.

“YOU!” She spat, looking up at A’luhr. She stomped past Sarah and wobbled jerkily as she approached the wall of the pit. Clutching her wounded face, she reached out and yanked two cocks out of pussies along the wall and stuffed them into her mouth. Her tongue split into several small tendrils that effortlessly masturbated the men’s rigid members that immediately began to erupt with semen.

As The Queen’s cheeks filled with human cum, glowing beads of energy began to pool in her throat and chest, spreading out around her body like veins of light. In less than a minute, The Queen’s disfigurements began to repair themselves as her flesh stitched back together and new skin bubbled into existence. She sighed contentedly as she removed the still-squirting penises from her mouth, running a hand back through her freshly regenerated tentacle-hair to compose herself.

Sarah made a shaky attempt to get to her feet, but without even turning around, The Queen elegantly waved her hand and tentacles lashed out from the ground, pinning Sarah down onto her stomach. The Queen bent her knees and let out a breath as if savoring the renewed power coursing through her body, before leaping straight up to the top of the pit in one explosive motion. She landed amidst the bound group with surprising grace given her size.

“You…” The Queen repeated, this time in a much more controlled voice, while sauntering over to where A’luhr was struggling against the wall. “You have acted out QUITE enough.” A’luhr opened her mouth as if to say something but a tentacle quickly slithered over her face. “Ah-ah-ah!” The Queen chided. “There is no need for words, as there will be no more games and no more rewards… no, your responsibilities to the hive begin NOW.” She stomped her foot and the tentacles holding Sarah, Adam, Steven, and A’luhr all pulled their captives into the air, bringing them all back down to the chamber’s lower entrance.

They squirmed and bit at the tendrils to no avail while The Queen approached Zoey, who was still curled up on the ground in a fetal position and shaking her head as if trying to wake up from a bad nightmare. The Queen knelt down and took her into her large arms, pressing her comfortingly to her plump bosom.

“There, there, my lovely daughter…” The Queen gently whispered. “I know what you want… you want to return to your world of pleasure, mm?” Zoey weakly nodded her head.

“N-need…” Zoey croaked. “I need it…! More…! Please more…”

“Of course, my darling,” The Queen murmured, carrying Zoey in her arms as she hopped back down into the pit. “Mother knows what’s best. Soon you can return to your mind being lost in ecstasy, no longer a slave to the pains of this dreadful world…” The Queen turned to look at Steven and A’luhr. “As for you two children, you will continue to serve honorably in my throne chamber. So say goodbye to your friends… I’m sure you will see them again.”

The tentacle covering A’luhr’s mouth slipped away and the four of them looked at each other from their suspended tentacle cocoons.

“We… we can still get out of this,” Sarah said in a small voice. “Right, A’luhr?”

“I am sorry, Sarah Cassidy,” A’luhr sighed, raising her head to make eye contact.

“N-no…” Sarah replied. “This isn’t your fault…”

“I mean for earlier… for using you as bait…” A’luhr’s antennae drooped tiredly over her remorseful face, tangling with her messy silver hair that now looked dull from all the fluids caked within it. “That… was not something friends do…”

“A’luhr…” Sarah whispered, tears starting to form in her eyes. She didn’t know how to respond to the defeated looking woman. “You did it to save us… you’re a great friend.” A’luhr smiled weakly over at her.

“Please…” Steven spoke up, looking towards The Queen. “Let me stay with my sister…” He adopted a respectful tone and averted his gaze from The Queen’s. “Um… y-your majesty…” The Queen smiled down at him.

“I shall consider it… if you behave well enough,” She said, brushing past the hanging captives and beginning to return down the tunnel.

“I-I’ll do my best…!”

“Good boy… Come along now.” The Queen waved her hand, causing the tentacles holding Steven and A’luhr to begin carrying the two of them along behind her.

“W-wait!” Adam yelled, thrashing back and forth. “What about us!?” You can’t just leave us here!”

“Ah, do not worry…” The Queen called back. “You are free to wander as you please…”

“Wh-what?” Adam suttered in surprise. “No more of your sick games!”

“My son, did I not say there would be no more games? No, you and your mate will be free… after we test this final stage of nectar I’ve been preparing.” She snapped her fingers and looked back at the two of them with a grin as small tentacles with needles at the end approached Adam and Sarah’s immobilized bodies. “It is very similar to my previous batch… but this one… well… let’s just say it will not wear off as easily. Please try to serve your family for as long as possible…” She turned away and vanished from sight along with the rest of the group as tentacles began to close in around the two of them.

“W-wait…!” Sarah cried out, nervously struggling as she saw the needle slowly approach her exposed neck.

“Sarah!” Adam yelled, catching her by surprise. She turned to look at him with a frantic look in her eyes. “I am with you.” The soft, comforting expression on his face was the last thing Sarah saw before she felt the needle painlessly penetrate her skin, causing pleasure to instantly build up in her body and release with such an explosive, orgasmic force, that she lost consciousness. As she drifted off into the void, she felt countless tentacles begin to explore every crevice of her body, preparing to permanently welcome her into the hive.

***

[One month later...]

Sarah and Adam aimlessly wandered the sprawling network of dim, slimy tunnels as they had done every day for the last several weeks. The feeling of clothes covering their bare skin and any sense of modesty were merely long forgotten memories. Sarah didn’t know just how many cocks had railed her nor how many pussies she had eaten out - they got mixed up in her head among the countless tentacles that would randomly scoop the two of them up and fuck them senseless for hours. The orgasms and moans of pleasure were nearly endless, and they had no desire to escape this wonderful life any time soon.

The two of them roamed down a tunnel towards what appeared to be a large chamber, perverse sights filling their eyes everywhere they looked. They passed by a man and woman who were laying side by side on the ground, staring up at the ceiling while frantically masturbating each other with drunken grins on their faces. Looking up, Sarah saw what they were getting off to: another man and women were suspended above them by tentacles.

The hanging woman’s stomach was bulging with Krinis babies that visibly squirmed inside of her while the man’s stationary cock was shoved deep into her gushing cunt. Judging by his face, it seemed that some of the tiny tentacle creatures in the women’s womb had already begun to exit her body and were teasing his penis inside of her, causing him to cum repeatedly. Suddenly, his thick semen spurted out of the woman’s messy hole along with a deluge of baby Krinis that erupted from within the woman’s womb.

The fluids and newborns splashed down onto the spectating couple below, filling their gaping orifices as the delicate feelers of the young, squirming tentacles began to latch onto the humans’ nipples and genitals. The two of them were quickly to orgasm and Sarah smiled happily at them as she felt their juices squirt against her leg as she passed by.

“I’d like to try that soon…” Sarah groggily said to Adam, pointing the scene out to him.

“The two on top or the two on the bottom?” He replied with a grin.

“Yes,” She giggled, eliciting a chuckle from him as well. She was just so happy being among the Krinis. It felt like all of her years before now had been wasted on pointless pursuits compared to the pleasure and satisfaction she now felt on a daily basis.

They entered into a large space where several naked humans were kneeling and lying on the ground, surrounded by tentacles rising from the floor. As Sarah got closer, she realized that they weren’t tentacles at all, but the large, foot-long penises of dozens of men that were trapped beneath a layer of resin. Their naked bodies were on display and woven together to maximize the number of cocks that could reach the surface, with tentacles wiggling inside of their frozen mouths and asses.

The thralls in the room were busy playing with the imobile men’s twitching rods, riding and sucking them as they pleased. One woman was dragging herself along the smooth floor on her stomach, grabbing every thick shaft she came upon to propel herself through the veritable sea of swaying cocks.

Sarah eagerly got down next to one of the larger black cocks that was throbbing and twitching as if trying to get her attention. She happily obliged, stroking the thick shaft with both hands while using her mouth to tease his swollen glans. Feeling around with her legs, she found another penis behind her and squeezed it between her thighs, grinding her ass up and down the rigid length.

She glanced over to see that Adam was busy rubbing his own cock and balls along a well-lubed that he had pressed flat to the ground in order to easily straddle. He seemed to be enjoying himself. Sensing a presence, Sarah looked up to see another unfamiliar woman joining her in pleasuring the cock in her hands, adding her kisses and tongue to help stimulate the man who could little more than stare up at them from below.

Another man came up from behind Adam and grabbed a long, slender cock near Adam’s ass. With a playful whoop, the man stuffed it into Adam’s well-used hole before getting down on his knees to rim him while also licking at the spasming shaft.

Suddenly, the penis in Sarah’s hands, the one between her legs, and several more around her erupted with geysers of thick hot semen, raining down on all the thralls who hungrily opened their mouths to slurp up the fresh seed.

Sarah and Adam stayed in this chamber for almost an hour until they were completely covered in cum. None of the trapped men’s cocks ever softened, so making them ejaculate again and again had become incredibly addictive. Adam, however, had wanted to take her to a special place he had discovered on his own the day before.

“Here it is…” Adam sighed as the two of them approached a wide wall of tentacles. “I can’t wait to fuck you in this…”

“God, yes!” Sarah squealled, looking down along the wall. The naked lower halves of several humans protruded from the squirming surface, sticking out and bent over as if trapped in a hole they had attempted to crawl through. Nearly all of the wiggling asses were attended to by thralls, who happily thrust their swollen cocks into the helpless ass holes and pussies on display. Some were on their knees between the captives’ legs in order to suck and lick at their hanging penises, balls, or pussies - but whatever holes weren’t being filled by human cocks were stuffed with several ribbed and vibrating tentacles.

Adam grabbed Sarah by the arm to lead her towards an empty gap in the wall. His grip was a bit more forceful and dominant than she had expected, causing her to stumble along behind him, but she had to admit that she was turned on even more by this commanding side of him.

“Get you cute face in there,” he said, giving one of her erect nipples a tweak and spanking her butt towards the opening. She gasped from the pain and quickly obeyed, opening the small gap in the wall with her hands before sliding her head and chest through it. The edges of the hole quickly extended down around her waist to trap her in the fleshy surface and bind her arms to her side.

The interior was pitch black, but she could hear the groans and orgasmic screams of the other humans stuck in the wall beside her. Suddenly, she felt several warm, fleshy rods rush up against her mouth. She wasn’t sure if they were human or tentacle cocks, but she took them all into her mouth as best she could nonetheless, doing her best to use her throat to milk them of their delicious juices. It wasn’t long before she felt hands… or maybe tendrils, grasp her ample, hanging tits and began to rhythmically squeeze and knead them. She moaned loudly into the phallus she was sucking on and was soon gasping and screaming in ecstasy as she Adam suddenly started to slam into her pussy from the other side of the wall with his lovely hard cock.

Sarah was enclosed in the wall for what felt like hours, blindly sucking on anything that pressed to her lips and feeling several different cocks fuck her pussy - sometimes one would enter her ass as someone else lapped and sucked at her trembling cunt. On occasion, a twitching penis would press up into her open palm. However, due to her arms being bound, she had no way to stroke it as she wanted to - leaving her to simply clench her fingers around the slippery shaft and allow the unseen man to manually thrust his manhood up and down in her grip. It wasn’t uncommon for both her hands, ass, pussy, and mouth to all be servicing different horny people at the same time.

Adam eventually pulled Sarah out of the sex wall, as there was no way she would be able to escape on her own. She knew he didn’t want to admit it, but he sometimes got jealous after watching too many other men fuck her tight holes right int front of his eyes. He was so adorable. She started to walk alongside him but fell to the ground due to her legs shaking like jelly. He laughed playfully watching her give him a pouty face as she failed several attempts to get up. Sighing, he helped her to her feet and draped her arm around his shoulder to assist her.

“Having some trouble there?” He asked innocently.

“Nothing I can’t handle,” She replied, sticking her tongue out at him.

“Let’s see if we can’t fix that,” He grinned devilishly, whisking her off of her feet and bringing her deeper into the hive.

After several more hours of debauchery, Sarah started to feel hungry. She and Adam were suspended a few feet off of the ground by tentacles, with their bodies hogtied and parallel to the floor. The two of them were pressed together face to face, allowing them to share an endless, passionate kiss while strangers thrust their cocks into Sarah’s dripping pussy and Adam’s spasming anus. The fleshy sounds of the men’s balls slapping into their bound flesh turned them on even more, making Adam and Sarah kiss deeper and deeper as their eyes rolled back into their heads.

While they were swinging back and forth from the intense fucking, naked women were below the couple, happily licking and sucking Sarah’s jiggling boobs and Adam’s leaking dick and swaying balls.

“I… I need to eat something…” Sarah panted, pulling her mouth away from Adam’s, leaving a glistening trail of saliva between their hot tongues.

Another man, apparently having heard her words, slid his veiny shaft in between Adam’s and Sarah’s lips, pushing his cockhead into her mouth. She dutifully gave his shiny tip a kiss before using her hand to gently tickle one of the tentacles holding her, which loosened.

“That’s not what I meant…” Sarah laughed, realizing how vague her words had been. “But… find me later…?” She gave them man a wink and gave his throbbing erection and single nice tug. He smiled at her and wandered off towards another nearby couple of women that were suspended and sloppily kissing in the same way as she and Adam had been. In the back of her mind, she felt like she recognized the man… he reminded her a bit of Steven and Zoey from her life before… but she couldn’t put a finger on it.

She slipped out of the draping tentacles around her as the other thrall who had been fucking her began to disperse. Adam followed suit and they began to make their way towards one of the hive’s many feeding chambers. While the captive human livestock who had not openly embraced the Krinis were fed via the network of nectar tentacles, the thralls were free to feast however they pleased. It was easiest, however, to find one of the feeding chambers, where the humans trapped within had been modified to produce extremely nutritious fluids.

They entered into one such chamber and looked around for a free spot. Lining the walls were countless exposed gigantic breasts and cocks, with their owners trapped away behind the squirming tentacles along every surface.

Many thralls were already here, hungrily squeezing stroking the lewdly hanging body parts as if trying to milk them dry. This was an impossible task, however, as the cattle trapped in the feeding chambers had much larger production capabilities than others in the hive. They could endlessly gush thick milk or sperm that was modified to provide all the benefits of regular nectar. Any squirting tit or penis that didn’t have a hungry mouth latched to it was being sucked on by a tentacle that made sure to collect the valuable fluids to help feed other captives around the nest.

Adam and Sarah found some cattle that weren’t in use and knelt down to better position themselves. Adam had chosen a pair of supple breasts that were the size of watermelons, if not larger. He plucked off the two tentacles that were milking the woman’s pink nipples before squeezing the soft globes together and greedily sucking both of them into his mouth. It took only a couple of seconds before his chin was dripping with delicious, warm milk.

Sarah chose a stiff, pulsating cock that was nearly a foot and a half long and thicker than her arm. She slid the tentacle sleeve off of the glistening cock and admired it for a moment, watching it twitch and squirt its cum, before welcoming the tip between her lips.

She pressed her perky tits to the man’s huge shaft, rubbing them up and down along its length with her hands while swirling her mouth and tongue around his helplessly erupting cockhead in order to coax as much semen from his huge, hanging balls as possible.

She grabbed a tentacle off of a nearby wall that was covered in writhing little feelers, which she guided to his scrotum. It instantly coiled around his tender balls and began to squeeze and massage them. This led to a sudden burst of even more cum from deep within him, which Sarah eagerly gulped down her throat, only allowing a little bit to dribble down her chin and land on her breasts, acting as lube as she continued to give the unknown man’s cock a titjob.

Sarah enjoyed feasting on the man’s pungent semen for several minutes before she suddenly felt someone standing over her. She had assumed it was Adam, already having finished his meal, but was surprised to see Mary Wilde, the wonderful professor who had helped begin her life changing journey with the Krinis many weeks ago.

Sarah noticed that, as usual, Mary had a thick, cock shaped tentacle swaying between her legs, latched onto her enlarged clit. It gave the appearance of the woman having a dick, which she had used to fuck Sarah on many ocassions before. The tentacle allowed a female to experience the same pleasures as a male during penetrative sex, linking directly to her nervous system. Sarah had been eager to try it out on Adam’s ass at some point, but had never been lucky enough to find one of the coveted tentacle cocks roaming the tunnels.

“Oh… Mary…!” Sarah groaned, her stomach full of cum. “Didn’t we just see each other yesterday…?”

“Time is no factor when enjoying the pleasures of serving the Krinis,” Mary replied. “At the moment, I am here for another reason. Our mother wants to speak with you.” Sarah raised a brow in surprise.

“The Queen? What for?”

“I haven’t the slightest idea... but she has summoned both of you.” Mary looked over at Adam who was still suckling the long, hard nipples in his mouth.

“Well we better not keep her waiting, then.” Sarah shrugged, yanking Adam away from the set of tits and snapping him out of the euphoric trance he was in.

“H-hey! Wait your turn!” Adam yelled, not yet realizing it was Sarah who had grabbed him. “Oh… s-sorry babe…” He meekly apologized. “Do… do you want some?” He gestured towards the still leaking breasts, which were quickly being swallowed up by milking tentacles again.

“We gotta go to The Queen.” Sarah replied, already dragging him away by the arm. “She summoned us.”

“What…? Why!?” He croaked. “We… we’ve been good haven’t we? We’ve done nothing wrong…”

“I don’t know, but I guess we’ll find out. It’s probably not a good idea to keep her waiting…”

“I guess you’re right… I wonder if we will see Steven again…” Adam mused, scratching his cheek.

“Or A’luhr…” Sarah said wistfully. They hadn’t seen their friends since the incident in the pit. She hoped they were all right - though she was sure that they were. Everyone was happy after embracing the Krinis.

***

“Approach me, my children,” The Queen said from where she sat on her throne, having noticed Adam and Sarah nervously standing at the entrance to her chamber. They shuffled forwards and stood before her, looking up at her powerful, seductive body.

The Queen Lounged back in her throne with her legs spread, allowing the two of them to see a human penis buried deep within her writhing pussy. Her two large cocks were equally stuffed into the two gaping holes of a humanoid mass of tentacles hanging from the ceiling above her hips.

The squirming form had two plump, pale blue breasts protruding from within that were being aggressively squeezed and milked by sucking appendages that clamped tightly around the jiggling mounds. No other part of the captive woman’s body was visible. Suddenly, the pussy swallowing one of The Queen’s gently thrusting shafts convulsed and a stream of warm juices gushed down and splattered into Adam’s and Sarah’s faces.

“As you can see, your two old companions are doing just fine in their service to our loving family,
The Queen sighed happily. “The Great Mother is well on her way to being whole again… which means we must part ways soon.” The Queen looked legitimately saddened by this as she leaned her cheek on her hand. “Before I go, I believe I need to reward you both one last time… yes, I know I said there would be no more rewards, but I hope you can forgive your caring mother for acting out in… the heat of the moment, mm?”

Adam and Sarah blinked in surprise. This was not what they had expected.

“Y-you mean we aren’t being punished…?” Sarah gulped. She had been mentally preparing herself to be relentlessly edged on the way here, but still hadn’y been sure that she was ready for that torture.

“Punished? Whatever for?” The Queen replied. “You have done well acclimating to our family. I was worried you would… have trouble fitting in with your siblings… but it seems I was happily mistaken. In fact, you have performed most admirably - contributing plentiful amounts of genetic material to our cause. Would you perhaps like to join your young, female friend?”

“You mean Zoey?” Adam asked.

“Mm… names mean little to one such as me who has the consciousness of millions of lives flowing within.... But yes, I believe you have referred to that daughter as such.”

“I-it’s those pods, right?” Sarah stuttered excitedly. She wondered why she had been so horrified by those huge oyster-like structures when she first saw them. Recently, she had craved the chance to enter one and experience the impossible pleasures granted only to the select few. She swallowed down saliva as she contemplated the future.

“The stimulation vessels will test the very limits of your fragile human bodies,” The Queen mused, “But I believe you have shown a mental and physical aptitude to handle the ‘pods’ as you call them.” Sarah and Adam exchanged excited glances. “Come with me, my children.” The Queen rose from her throne, lifting A’luhr’s hips away from her two phalluses and sliding off of Steven’s deeply purple penis. It was clear that he was still being edged after all this time.

Sarah shuddered imagining such a fate and felt a brief pang of guilt in not helping him. He was where he was meant to be, however, and there was little that she could do to change that. She hoped that he would find happiness in service just as she and Adam had.

The Queen stepped away from her seat and gently lowered A’luhr’s dripping cunt down onto Steven’s quivering shaft. Her dark blue pussy lips slowly swallowed up his purple, desperate cock, but failed to stimulate him enough to give him release - not that the tentacles tightly binding his balls would allow him to ejaculate.

“I will allow them to enjoy their time together while we are away,” The Queen smiled. “They have been so obedient lately… maybe I’ll even let this son spread his seed when I return.” She ran a slender finger up Steven’s twitching shaft and gently flicked A’luhr’s exposed clitoris. The Queen giggled and waved her hand, causing the tentacles holding A’luhr to start lazily raising and lowering her ass up and down Steven’s bound penis, stimulating them both just enough to be a tease but nothing more. Sarah sighed to herself knowing how much Steven would have loved to be able to see the sight of himself fucking the big-titted alien woman of his dreams.

Adam and Sarah followed The Queen back to the chamber where all the pods were. On the way, a drone passed by them, a familiar looking black woman being fucked within it and an unfamiliar, younger black man now being feverishly milked alongside her. Sarah smiled, always happy to see new members of the family.

When they arrived at the chamber, Sarah noticed that all the fallen pods had been lifted back up to the ceiling where they had continued to leak copious amounts of sex fluids all this time. The pools covering the ground were now much more plentiful and some were nearly knee-deep.

The Queen looked around contentedly and snapped her fingers, causing two pods to drop from the ceiling in front of them with wet splats.

“While you are in these, you will continue to service the hive by helping us better understand human physiology,” The Queen explained.

“Ah, that’s exciting!” Sarah exclaimed. Studying organisms was always an attractive prospect to her back when she was still a professor. She never dreamed that someday she would be the subject!

“I am glad you think so, my sweet daughter,” The Queen beamed at her.

“So… we each get in one of these…?” Adam asked, eyeing the two pods.

“Ah, I have been experimenting with human-on-human copulation lately, so I have other plans for you two - especially seeing how well you two mate.” The Queen patted the side of one of the pods and it cracked open, spilling fluids out onto the floor and releasing a thick musk into the air.

Inside was Zoey, bound in a seated position with her legs spread wide. Behind her was a large black man whose gigantic cock was roughly ploughing into her dripping pussy. His limbs were absorbed into the fleshy interior just like Zoey’s, but his arms were free. He used his large, slime-covered hands to eagerly massage and play with Zoey’s pert tits from behind, causing her to moan and gasp into the tentacle gagging her mouth as he pulled at each nipple.

Small tendrils tickled around their entwined bodies, licking at Zoey’s adorable erect clit and the man’s bulging, engorged balls. Despite having free domain over Zoey’s breasts, the man wasn’t in control of how he fucked her. Strong appendages around his hips forced him to thrust up and down in an endless, rhythmic cycle, as his sticky white cum poured out from within Zoey’s tight hole and down his cock and balls before becoming lube for the tendril pistoning into the man’s ass.

The man’s head was enveloped in tentacles, but Zoey’s face was exposed. Her eyelids flickered and revealed the whites of her eyes as both of their whimpers and groans mixed together from shared orgasmic bliss. For a brief moment, Zoey seemed to noticed Adam and Sarah watching her - a faint light of recognition flashing in her eyes - but then it was gone just as quickly as it had come. Her consciousness was already completely consumed by lust.

“See?” The Queen cooed. “The experiments are going very well. Now, it is your turn.” She tapped the side of the other pod and it slowly opened up, trails of slime dripping down from the mouth-like gap. Sarah gulped both in anxiety and anticipation.

“How… uh… how do we get in…” Adam asked, starting to pant already as he gently stroked his cock at the sight of Zoey being helplessly fucked by a stranger.

“Do not worry about that,” The Queen replied in a calming voice. “I will help you.” She grabbed Adam by the shoulders and tossed him into the mouth of the pod. Immediately, his limbs and head were enveloped in the fleshy, writhing mass.

A ribbed tentacle emerged from below his parted legs and squirted a lube-like substance against his puckered hole before forcing its way into his ass, causing him flinch in surprise and pleasure. More feelers and cilia-covered appendages grew out from the interior of the pod to caress his stiffening nipples and jiggling balls, resulting in his nearly permanent erection getting harder than Sarah had ever seen it - veins visibly throbbing in his reddening shaft. Sarah licked her lips, looking up at The Queen as she felt moisture run down her inner thighs.

“You don’t need to look at me, my daughter,” The Queen smiled sweetly down at her. “Go to your mate and share in eternal ecstasy with him.”

“Y-yes…” Sarah moaned, already imagining it. She clumsily climbed into the pod and straddled Adam’s rigid cock. She took a deep breath before slowly lowering herself onto him, welcoming his warm tip inside of her pussy before quickly sliding down the rest of this stiff length. The feeling of him filling her up was not new to her, but it also never got old.

She felt her body relax as her limbs were consumed by the warm, squirming mass around her. She couldn’t move an inch, but that didn’t matter - there was no place she’d rather be anyway. She glanced over at the other pod to watch it slowly close back up, encasing Zoey and the man yet again and drowning out their howls of pleasure before being hoisted back up to the ceiling. After a few moments, all that Sarah could see of them was the constant stream of juices that dripped down from above.

Sarah sighed happily as Adam began to thrust up into her. Soon enough, the stimulation was joined by many more tendrils that snaked down to tease her body. Every orifice was filled and every inch of flesh was caressed, with special attention being paid to all of her erogenous zones. She was impressed by how accurately the tentacles managed to target even the smallest, most obscure sensitive spots on her body. They must have been learning a lot from the other people in the pods.

She closed her eyes and groaned throatily as Adam’s strong hands were suddenly freed from the tentacles and found her stiff nipples. He knew how she liked it and wasted little time working her breasts into a frenzy. She opened her mouth to cry out and was met with a dripping tentacle cock that pushed down into her throat to begin secreting nutritious, aphrodisiac nectar.

She felt Adam shudder in orgasm behind her as her pussy was suddenly filled with his warm cum. The sensation pushed her over the edge as well and she joined him in lustful bliss, cumming over and over again while feeling her soaking cunt tighten around his twitching, erect cock. She came over and over again at a speed and intensity that she had never experienced before until her body was shaking in exhaustion - but still it continued. Adam came just as much, endlessly ejaculating inside of her.

She wondered if the nectar she was being fed prevented her from getting pregnant, or if the zygotes were simply removed after fertilization. Then she laughed to herself for even worrying about such things. Why had she been trying to “save the world” before this? There was no need to do so. Her world was now one of eternal, pure orgasmic pleasure. Why would she want to be saved from this utopia? As the pod began to close around them, Sarah chuckled one last time.

“Best of all, no more grading papers…” She thought to herself. Then her consciousness melted away in ecstasy - consumed by an endless stream of earth-shattering orgasms that forced countless screams from her lips. Darkness took her as the last crack of light was sealed away from view, allowing her to focus all of her senses on what was most important to her: Adam, and reaching her next incredible climax as fast as possible in order to serve the Krinis - long may they live.

Chapter Text

Ryan didn’t know how he had gotten so lucky. All the other guys in the office had been pining after their manager Lydia for years, but not once had she ever responded to their advances… until now. He had mustered up the courage to ask her to a business brunch – just business of course – in order to discuss the quarterly earnings report, but hadn’t expected her to actually accept. Perhaps it would develop into something more?

Despite the questionable ethics of being in a romantic relationship with one’s own boss, he certainly wouldn’t mind dating the attractive twenty-eight year-old brunette, whose sharp, dark pant suit perfectly accentuated her svelte, hourglass figure, glossy red lips, and shapely breasts that looked too large to fit in a single hand. He was eager to attempt it though. Her deep, brown eyes gazed at him over the menu in her hand and he noticed that her plump lips were moving.

“Ryan…? Are you going to order?” She asked him, with a slightly confused tone in her voice but one that still projected confidence. She was the very face of professionalism, having worked her tight ass off to rise up the ranks in the company and was already on the verge of stepping into upper management in the coming months.

“S-sorry!” Ryan stammered, realizing he had been lost in a daydream. He looked up at the attractive blonde waitress who was standing at the table next to them. She held a small notebook in her slender, gently tanned hand and blinked expectantly at him with a warm, but artificial, smile.

No doubt she was a student working through college. She couldn’t have been more than nineteen or twenty, and she had a slight hint of exhaustion on her face that the expertly applied makeup couldn’t quite cover. The waitress wasn’t really Ryan’s type, as her boobs were probably filling some B-cups at best, and unlike Lydia’s long, flowing ponytail, her strawberry-blonde hair was cut short at her shoulders with a pink highlight streaking through her bangs. Ryan had to admit that she was certainly cute nonetheless.

Though she had told them her name when they first sat down, he had already forgotten it. A quick glance at her nametag refreshed his memory.

“I’ll uh… I’ll get the vegetarian omelet, please, Elena” Ryan said, clearing his throat and handing the menu up to the waitress, who took it with another smile. In Ryan’s opinion, demonstrating a healthy diet was key to winning a woman’s heart.

“Ooh, good choice!” Elena replied, snapping her notebook closed. “Would you like a refill on your waters before I go?”

Ryan and Lydia uttered their thanks and affirmations to the bubbly girl as she topped-off their glasses before weaving her way back through the maze of tables, refilling the cup of the heavy-set man sitting behind them as she returned to the kitchen.

“I’m surprised you went with the vegetarian option,” Lydia said with a raised brow while nursing her icy drink. “The lunches you bring in to work are usually full of meat, I notice.”

I’d like to fill you with my meat… Ryan thought, frantically drinking some of his own water to cool his head and reduce the swelling in his pants.

“Oh, you know,” Ryan replied with a casual sigh. “Just looking to have a light, healthy brunch. Keeps my mind sharp during the day. I’m surprised a big-shot manager like you notices the lunches of a peon like me.” He chuckled and leaned back in his chair, surveying the patio through the glass window next to them. It was a decently warm morning for an early New York autumn, but he always felt slightly more at ease sitting indoors. No pesky onlookers trying to steal peeks at Lydia.

“I make it my business to keep a finger on the pulse of my employees,” she shrugged, taking another sip of her water and wiping away the lipstick stain on the glass with her napkin. “Speaking of business, what was this urgent analysis of the quarterlies you wished to speak to me about? You’ve really proved yourself over the past few months, so I am interested to hear your thoughts.”

Ryan smiled and leaned forward, pulling some files out of his briefcase on the floor next to him and began to discuss with Lydia his ideas on where growth could be promoted... though the growing erection in his pants certainly didn’t need any help. As Lydia bent towards him to scan the documents, her blouse collar fell open slightly and revealed her inviting cleavage. He gulped and forced his eyes away from her bosom and back to the graphs on the paper using a force of will that he didn’t realize he possessed.

They spoke for some time, with Lydia interjecting her own ideas and nods of approval every so often. Soon, the cute waitress returned with their meals and they began to nibble on their food between remarks. Nearly half an hour had passed before they finished their plates and their waitress came over to take them away.

“Any coffee or dessert today?” Elena asked them expectantly, expertly piling their dishes onto a tray of other people’s dirty plates that she balanced on her hand. Ryan and Lydia exchanged glances, waiting for the other to speak. Ryan steeled himself to ask Lydia would like to share a pastry with him and opened his mouth to speak.

Before the words could come out, a sudden loud thud on the glass window next to him made Ryan practically leap out of his seat. Elena’s grip on her tray slipped due to the surprise and the dishes all came crashing to the floor around them, causing everyone in the cafe to swivel in their chairs and look in their direction.

The three of them at the table were unaware of the attention, as their own eyes were glued on the woman banging on the glass. Her hair was disheveled as if she had been running a marathon and there was panic written all over her face.

“Get out of there!” She shrieked. “Run! Everyone run! They’re comi-” Suddenly, the woman screamed and flew off into the sky and out of view as if yanked away by some giant fishing pole. Ryan jumped to his feet, knocking his chair over as people inside the restaurant began to shout and clamor out of their seats as well.

“What the hell!?” Ryan shouted, backing into Elena but catching her before she fell into the pile of broken glass around her feet.

“Everyone, back away from the windows!” Lydia yelled, taking charge of the situation. “It looks like there is some sort of terrorist attack going on!” All of the diners began to hurriedly push their way towards the back of the building, some even running into the kitchen. Ryan moved away with Lydia and Elena, who was trying to usher other patrons to safety despite being in tears herself.

Ryan looked back over his shoulder out the large windows and saw numerous alarming scenes all along the busy city street. In a skyscraper across the street, he saw a woman suddenly pressed against the glass with some sort of fleshy looking rope tied around her waist. To Ryan’s surprise, she was topless and her pale breasts were squished firmly against the window as she struggled against an unseen assailant.

More bodies began to press up to the glass, most of them in some state of undress if not completely naked, before the windows couldn’t take the pressure anymore and shattered. The captive humans were pulled up into the sky as shards of glass fell to the streets below. Luckily there were no pedestrians nearby to be put in danger.

In fact, there didn’t seem to be many pedestrians at all out on the streets at all. What few he could see were running as fast as they could down the sidewalk or attempting to get into their cars. One such man, seemingly a delivery driver of some sort, was fumbling with his keys when he suddenly fell to the ground and screamed as something suddenly pulled him away by the legs into a nearby alley. A cold sweat began to roll down Ryan’s forehead as the people around him began to murmur and cry in panic.

“We need to get out of here,” Lydia whispered, bending down to take off her heels to allow her to run better. “Is there a back exit?” She turned to Elena who squealed in surprise as Lydia grabbed her arm.

“Y-yes!” The waitress replied, seeming to snap out of her daze a bit. “Through the kitchen! Come on!”

The dozen or so people left in the cafe all followed her lead through the double doors into the kitchen, which was already empty as the cooks and other diners must have already evacuated.

“What the fuck is going on!?” The large man from the adjacent table shouted as they filed out into the back alley, looking up and down the passage as screaming civilians sprinted past followed by the sounds of sirens all around the city.

“I don’t know but I’m not planning to stick around to find out!” Ryan yelled, grabbing Lydia by the arm and beginning to run down the alley away from the main street. “Hurry!” Lydia brushed his hand off of her.

“I can run quite fine by myself, thank you very much,” she huffed. Ryan shrugged and continued to sprint down the alley with the rest of the diners not far behind. As they rounded the corner, the sudden explosive sounds of gunshots could be heard echoing down the street. A pair of police officers at the end of the block were fighting back against an attacker that was out of view. One of them, a well-built black man wielding a handgun was back to back with his female partner who was holding up a baton and riot shield - her gun presumably out of ammo.

As the male officer continued to fire into the air, the policewoman noticed the group of diners and beckoned at them with her club.

“Do not approach!” She commanded. “Buildings and streets aren’t safe! Seek shelter underground! Go!”

“Officer, what’s-” Lydia began to inquire, when suddenly the distracted female officer grunted as something struck her from the side. A large pink tentacle the width of a leg shot over her and wrapped around the other officer’s newly exposed back. His gun flew from his hand as his entire body was quickly covered in several dozen more writhing tendrils that fell from the sky, leaving him under a squirming, pulsating mass.

“Jones!” His partner screamed as she got to her feet and began to pull at the tentacles engulfing the man’s crumpled form. More small tentacles rained down from the sky but she blocked them with her shield and jumped back, fumbling at her side for her taser. Ryan knew they should all be fleeing, but none of them could take their eyes away from the spectacle transpiring in front of them.

The policewoman fired the taser at the mound of tentacles and an electronic clicking sound emitted from it as the tips of the weapon made contact with the monsters. Other than that, nothing seemed to have happened and the unaffected tentacles suddenly reared up and aimed towards her. She backed against the wall, desperately hiding behind her riot shield, as she shakily activated her radio.

“We need backup on the corner of… of… oh my god…!” She stumbled backwards and the diners gaped as the writhing pile of tentacles suddenly began to rise up, forming a humanoid shape with stumpy legs and arms made entirely out of the slippery tendrils. The policeman’s body was suddenly pushed out of the mass until only his limbs remained trapped inside, giving the appearance that he was wearing the creature like some sort of bio-suit.

Even more shocking that that was how the officer had been stripped completely naked, his eyes were wide with fear and confusion. Unable to speak through the thick tentacle filling his mouth, he simply attempted to jerk and scream at his partner in an apparent attempt to get her to flee. Suddenly, a ribbed appendage rammed up into his ass, causing his eyes to roll back into his head and his flaccid black cock to quickly rise to attention.

“J-Jones…!” The policewoman feebly croaked as she watched her partner be molested by the monster. “I-I’ll get you out! Just hold on!” She brandished her baton but her legs were shaking and she seemed unable to advance.

They all watched as the man’s cries slowly melted away into moans of pleasure, his untouched penis flopped up and down from the powerful thrusting in his backside. Soon, however, feelers grew out of the fleshy mass surrounding him and began to slap and squeeze his hanging balls. He shook and squirmed from the stimulation and could do little more than watch as a large tentacle slowly approached his engorged manhood.

The tip of the tendril opened up like a horrific mouth and began to drool some sort of thick, orange fluid. It was slightly transparent, so when it suddenly latched onto his hard throbbing cock, everyone could clearly see how tiny cilia inside the appendage were relentlessly scouring every inch of the sensitive flesh.

Realizing that rescuing the other officer would likely be impossible at this point, the policewoman turned and began to run down the alleyway towards the group of nonplussed diners.

“Did you not hear me the first time!?” The officer shouted at them. “Move away! Go! Go!”

“L-look out!” Someone from the crowd cried out, gesturing behind the policewoman. It was too late, however, and the officer was hit from behind by an arm-shaped pillar of tentacles that had extended out from officer Jones’ monstrous form.

She grunted and turned to beat the powerful appendage with her baton, but another tendril swung out and grabbed her arm, quickly being followed by other tentacles that secured her other limbs. She yelled in defiance as her body was lifted up in the air above the diners, many of which had snapped out of it and had already fled to the end of the alley.

Ryan and Lydia joined up with the rest of the escaping diners, leaving the captured police officers to their fates. What could they realistically hope to do if even guns and tasers were of no use? Ryan glanced behind them as they rounded the corner and saw the policewoman struggling valiantly but to no avail.

Three tentacles rose up and latched onto her uniform between her legs and on the mound of each of her breasts. She shrieked as the tendrils suddenly began to emit some sort of acidic ooze that quickly ate through her clothing. Clearly fearing for her life, she twisted and turned in the monster’s strong grip, but despite her frantic motions, she remained trapped within.

She seemed relieved once she realized the fluid was not harming her skin, but relief quickly returned to fear as she realized the state she was in. The acid had eaten clean through her navy blue uniform and her underwear, leaving her breasts and pussy exposed through the holes in the fabric. The uniform had done a great job of hiding her tits, but now the large, supple globes were literally bursting out through it and swaying slightly as the tentacles began to move her body back down the alleyway towards her partner.

Officer Jones had already reached orgasm a couple of times, it seemed, as white semen was filling up the tentacle milking his thick cock and now dripping down his abused balls. The policewoman gasped and swore as another tendril covering in squirming cilia suddenly brushed up against her exposed ass and cunt, coating her pants and skin with a slippery slime.

The tentacle in officer Jones’ mouth suddenly pulled out, leaving him gasping and choking on a viscous orange liquid. The policewoman yelped as a small feeler found her tight starfish and pressed up into it before inflating to several times its original girth. She yelled and her body shook in response to the surprise intrusion, causing her boobs to bounce and attract the attention of other tentacles.

Soon, her voluptuous tits were completely wrapped in cilia-covered tendrils that squeezed and kneaded the flesh, paying extra attention to her nipples, which were now hard and pointed from the stimulation.

The last thing Ryan saw as Lydia yanked him around the corner was the policewoman’s hanging body being pulled towards her partner. With a mighty yank, her legs were splayed wide apart and her dripping crotch was pressed firmly against her partner’s face. Her sudden gasp and look of pleasure made it clear that officer Jones was all too eager to welcome this surprise breakfast offering.

Scenes like this were all over the streets as Ryan and Lydia - who had ditched her heels - ran down them looking for a place to hide. Countless men and women were being grabbed by similar humanoid tentacle monsters, while other people were being reeled up into the sky and trapped inside of gigantic, transparent floating sacks that appeared to be unearthly living creatures.

Almost everyone was being stripped naked by the tentacles or already were totally nude. One woman with well-groomed blonde hair and perfectly manicured nails was secured to a telephone pole by some sort of crystalline substance. Her legs were forced open, leaving her shaved pussy just as exposed as her clearly fake breasts.

A homeless man who had been running by with a bottle of alcohol in his hand suddenly ran at her, hungrily sucking at her large tits and pulling down his grungy, tattered pants in an attempt to thrust his unwashed cock deep inside of her helpless womanhood. She screamed for help and cussed at the man who paid her no heed, continuing to fondle her with his calloused hands.

The man never got the chance to fuck the woman. A passing tentacle creature suddenly ensnared him and began to pull his dirty clothes off as well, causing him to holler in a drunken, confused manner.

The woman was not left unattended despite the man being removed. Three thick tentacles suddenly pushed up into her gaping pussy and noticeably bulged inside of her. Her mouth opened as she choked on a silent scream, allowing another tentacle to enter her throat and begin to fill her mouth with more of that strange fluid.

More tendrils wrapped around the base of her breasts and squeezed them so hard that Ryan was sure they were going to burst the implants, but the surgeon must have been quite competent, as the taut boobs held fast. Small feelers began to flick and tease her pink nipples before larger tentacles suddenly latched onto the sensitive buds, beginning to suck at them as if milking a cow.

Ryan forced himself to look away as he felt Lydia drawing further from him. He ran to catch up with her and the rest of the diners, running past more lewd scenes playing out around them. Nude people were trapped inside of buildings, asses and tits pressed against glass windows as tentacles swarmed inside. Some people were trapped in their cars, which were now filled with writhing tendrils that stripped them of their clothes and pulled them screaming out into the streets where they were all unceremoniously fucked in a pile of bound, naked flesh.

“Quick! Over here! To the subways!” The large man from the diner yelled, pointing towards a nearby subway entrance that dozens more people were flocking to. Ryan and Lydia looked at each other with panicked expressions and, with no other option presenting itself to them, they decided to join up with the others making their way underground.

“If we can get on a subway, we might be able to get away from these… these… things!” Lydia yelled, ducking out of the way of a tentacle that suddenly smashed through a nearby car window. The man behind her wasn’t as lucky, and he fell to the ground grappling with the creature as it attempted to tear off his shirt.

Ryan hesitated, bending over to try and help the struggling man, but Lydia spun him around by the shoulder and yanked him away - causing a tentacle he hadn’t noticed to miss grabbing his leg by mere inches.

“Pay attention, Ryan!” Lydia snapped. “We need to secure our own safety before we can help others!” He had never seen her so fired up before - other than when the new guy Jim got promoted over her. “The subway is right there! Get your head out of your ass and let’s move!” Despite wearing no shoes, Lydia still managed to outpace Ryan as they scrambled towards the stairs that led underground. His suspicions that she kept her figure through rigorous exercise were starting to have more merit.

As they began to descend into the subway amidst the rest of the fleeing crowd, Ryan noticed a young brunette woman up the block, likely no older than twenty, suddenly get grabbed by a torrent of tentacles that burst from a nearby manhole. She screamed and flailed as the unearthly tendrils pulled her tight tank top up over her head while simultaneously slipping her skirt down her legs, revealing a lacey pink bra and matching silk thong.

She was hoisted up into the air and promptly dragged shrieking into the open manhole as tentacles tore her bra from her chest, leaving it in tatters on the street next to the rest of her discarded clothes. The last thing Ryan saw before she was pulled completely underground was a flash of her unshaven pussy coming into view as tendrils ripped her panties from her crotch and began to tightly wrap around her pert little tits. The girl made eye contact with Ryan for a brief moment, her eyes filled with a mixture of tears and lust, before she was gone.

“M-maybe underground isn’t the best place to-” Ryan began to say, but the throng of panicking people flowed like a river down the stairs behind him, forcing him and Lydia deeper into the subway station. The chaotic crowd jostled them around as people pushed and shoved anyone nearby in order to progress to the platform as fast as possible, hoping to be able to jump on the next train.

“We made it…” Lydia gasped, as she and Ryan managed to make their way near the front of the line. They pressed up against a support pillar and watched wide-eyed as more and more people began to fill up what little space was left in the subterranean station.

Ryan was surprised to see that their waitress was still nearby, standing next to the large man from earlier, who was attempting to call someone on his phone with a clear look of frustration on his face.

“I can’t get in touch with anybody - even when I do manage to get service down here!” He complained. “Hey, watch it, buddy!” He let out a growl as another man was shoved into him, which nearly made him drop his phone.

“Oh God, oh God…” moaned Elena, hugging herself and slightly rocking where she stood. Her sniffles were barely audible over the shouting that dominated the enclosed, echoing chamber:

“It’s gotta be aliens, right?”

“My son! Has anyone seen my son!?”

“They were fucking people! Holy shit did you see that!?”

“Where the hell is the train!?”

“We’re all going to die…”

“How can the police be so incompetent? There’s your tax dollars at work, people!”

“It took her! It took my wife!”

And other such shrieks and grumblings were all mixed together into one messy cacophony of human panic.

“Which station is this?” Ryan asked Lydia. “I was too distracted to even check the signs!”

“I don’t know either,” Lydia admitted. “But any train out of here is good enough for me! Wait… do you feel that? I think the next one is coming now - get ready to fight for it!”

Sure enough, the telltale rumbling and screeching of metal wheels could be heard approaching from down the tunnel. Everyone near the front of the platform began to scramble to get as close as possible. Several people were almost knocked down onto the tracks, but managed to grab onto something or someone just before taking the fatal plunge. Moments later, the shiny carriages came into view and started to come to a jerky, unnatural stop.

“Oh shit…” Lydia croaked. Screams and shouts began to rise up from the other people in the crowd who could also see into the train’s grimy windows. Ryan’s mouth dropped open and he was frozen in place from the sight.

The entire interior of the subway car was coated in pinkish slime and writhing, fleshy tentacles. Countless passengers, all nude, were plastered to every surface within, with tendrils of all sizes messily filling any orifice they could find, along with hungrily sucking and stroking every exposed cock and tit.

One man’s groin was pressed up to the window with legs spread wide, his hairy balls smacking against the glass as a tentacle, slick with a syrup-like fluid, aggressively frisked his engorged member. In no time at all, he was cumming more semen than Ryan had thought possible - even on nights alone when imaging Lydia in bed with him. The white spunk splattered against the window and obscured the view slightly as it dripped down the glass.

Every other window was like this as well: covered in either tentacles, cum, or naked body parts pressed lewdly against the glass. One large black woman’s fat ass was squashed firmly against a window, with a brush-like tentacle clearly working her into a frenzy as it vigorously rubbed between her swollen, wet pussy lips and jiggling cheeks for everyone in the station to see.

Suddenly, the doors to the train from hell began to open with grinding, straining sound as some of the strange ichor and tendrils covering the exits began to pull away. Loud moans and cries of pleasure could be heard from within, coupled with obscene, wet noises and fleshy slapping sounds. The crowd of people on the platform began to panic and attempt to run the opposite way, back up the stairs - but more people were still filing into the underground area and were blocking any escape attempts.

As the train doors continued to slowly open, a thick stream of strange orange fluid mixed with human ejaculate started to ooze out onto the platform. Once the doors had slid open wide enough to let a human through, dozens of warty tentacles shot out of the carriages, grabbing any of the terrified onlookers who happened to be too close and dragging them into the nightmarish, meatwall interior of the trains.

The entire station erupted into pandemonium as the immediate danger became more realized. With the path back to the surface choked by the crowds, the people down on the platform began to desperately search for any way out and away from the train car full of lewd tentacles.

One man decided to take his chances and leapt down onto the tracks behind the train, clearly hoping to make his way down the tunnel. He disappeared from view, but moments later a scream was heard echoing down the dark walls just before even more tentacles began to flood into the station from within the tunnel, covering every surface they touched with a thick slime.

More and more people were grabbed by the encroaching tendrils, either being yanked into the train, pulled down into the dark tunnels, or simple being stuck to the subway walls where they stood by a sudden deluge of quickly-hardening ichor that gushed from the tentacles slithering on the ceiling. The tentacles made short work of clothing, and soon the sticky ground was covered in loose garments, some of which were now little more than shreds.

Ryan, frozen in fear, simply gawked at the sea of naked bodies being ravaged by tentacles all around him. A nearby woman was struggling against several tendrils that held her down. Her cotton white panties were stripped away from her shaved mound and thrown into Ryan’s gaping face, blocking his view as a meaty tentacle shoved its way deep into the newly exposed hole.

He felt a firm grip on his arm and turned with a start, expecting to find a tentacle latching onto him, ready to strip him naked and milk his balls empty in front of all these moaning strangers, but it was Lydia’s hand that met his eyes.

“Stop staring and move!” She yelled, pulling him away from the chaotic scene and back towards the wall. A small office was situated along the back of the platform, with a large bulletproof window looking out over the station. The door was open and the interior was a mess as if the occupant had fled in a hurry. With nowhere else to go, Lydia yanked Ryan through the doorway and slammed it closed, locking it with the button on the knob and propping a chair against the handle for further resistance. The walls of the office greatly muted the horrific sounds echoing from all around and an eerie silence overtook them as they watched out through the window.

“Great, we’re safe for now, b-but we have nowhere to go!” Ryan stammered, looking for a place to exit or otherwise hide within the small confined space.

“We bought a few minutes…” Lydia replied, her legs finally giving out as she slid to the floor next to him. “Maybe… maybe someone will send help. I swore an oath to myself to never give up, no matter how hard things get…” She groaned as she gingerly touched her feet. Her stockings were dirty and torn from running barefoot. Despite the critical situation they found themselves in, he still caught himself fantasizing of removing her socks and gently sucking her delicate toes. He slid down next to her with a heavy sigh and they huddled under the desk out of sight.

“Lydia… if… if we don’t get out of this… I just need to confess that-”

“You want to fuck me, right?” Lydia replied matter-of-factly.

“I- er- I was going to say th-that you’re my role model… what? Umm…” He blushed and gulped.

“You don’t have to hide it. It’s obvious that all the men in our department look at me that way. I get it. I’m a woman of power - a trophy.”

“And also pretty hot,” Ryan blurted out without thinking. He nearly choked on his tongue as he attempted to slam his mouth closed as fast as possible.

She raised a thin brow and smirked at him.

“I see… Well, unfortunately for you, I don’t like to mix business with pleasure,” She sighed. “Nor am I some piece of ass to conquer. However, due to the circumstances, I may let myself-”

She was suddenly cut-off by a loud slam against the window above them. They both flinched and banged their heads on the desk above them, cussing in pain. Lydia peeked out from under the desk and let out a gasp, prompting Ryan to look as well despite his instincts telling him to stay hidden.

Elena had been shoved against the glass and already stripped of her black top, leaving her cute face and plump bosom to be lewdly pressed into the window, only covered by a simple black bra. Her eyes widened as she noticed Ryan and Lydia hiding within. Her mouth opened as if to cry out for help but suddenly a slick tentacle shoved its way into her mouth, causing her to gag and moan in distress. Tendrils swarmed underneath what remained of her work uniform, covering her tanned skin with sickening mucus.

She struggled to no avail as small feelers began to rip her tight black pants off, followed by her black panties. Thick tentacles lifted her legs up over her shoulders, giving Ryan and Lydia an unhindered view of her taut ass and pink pussy lips, adorned with a small tuft of blonde pubes.

A clear tan line was visible around her crotch, and an additional one around her bra line came into view after another tentacle ripped the squirming girl’s bra from her modest chest. Her pale, pert breasts were squished against the glass of the window, rubbing her small nipples against the hard surface. Ryan hated himself for it, but he could feel his penis stiffen at the sight. There was something about tan lines that did it for him… like the proof that he was gazing upon untouched, secretive flesh.

“W-we should help her!” Ryan stuttered, starting to stand up.

“Are you crazy!?” Lydia gasped. “Ryan, it’s too late! If you don’t get down, you’ll be next!”

“I can’t just-”

This time, it was Ryan’s turn to be cut-off by a series of loud, fleshy impacts from outside. The two of them swerved their heads back towards the source, which proved to be Elena again… or rather, things going on around her helpless, naked body. Tentacles had started to pry her pussy lips apart to allow several more tendrils to slide up into her quivering hole. They could barely make out a buzzing sound, as if the appendages thrusting into her dripping womanhood were rapidly vibrating. They watched as her ass clenched and her back arched in pleasure from the unwanted invader, causing her tits to repeatedly pull away and press back into the glass as they squished obscenely against it.

The source of the sound that had startled Ryan was not from her, however. The large man Elena had been standing near - and had been serving water to only half an hour before - was now suspended behind her, just as naked as she. Tentacles swarmed all over his fat body, covering his eyes and filling his mouth and ears as his body jerked and swung in the air. His anus was being teased mercilessly by small vibrating feelers, while his thick ass cheeks were being audibly flogged repeatedly by flat tendrils - apparently discovering that pain aroused the man more.

His cock certainly seemed to confirm this, as the impressive 7” shaft was already dripping an endless stream of precum. The man’s legs were raised above his shoulders, completely exposing his genitals as the tentacles slowly pulled his body towards the unaware waitress who was still occupied by sucking on the appendage in her now drooling mouth.

Elena’s entire body was suddenly pressed firmly against the window. With her legs raised and spread as they were, even the mound of her moist cunt was pushed flat to the glass, allowing a small trail of her juices to be seen trickling down. She squirmed weakly but her defiant spirit seemed to have already faded away. The look on her face almost seemed to suggest that she was starting to enjoy it.

Suddenly, the tentacles holding the man swung him forward, ramming his firm erection deep into her now gushing pussy, positioning him so that his thick cock could piston upwards into her gaping hole. The window shuddered and Elena’s eyes widened in surprise. Her hips started to buck, but a deluge of syrupy ichor cascaded down the glass and hardened almost immediately, sealing her petite body in place. She was now completely immobile, save for her eyes, which wildly looked around the interior of the office at Ryan and Lydia’s terrified faces. Soon, the look of fear in Elena’s face melted away into one of bliss.

Rhythmic thumping sounds coming through the glass and the jiggling of Elena’s soft flesh made it clear that the man was fucking her – or being made to fuck her by the tentacles. It wasn’t clear. The sounds of her lewd moaning, though muffled by the tendril in her throat, could still be heard from the other side of the sturdy glass. After only a minute, her body suddenly started to spasm and twitch as a torrent of white cum began to ooze from her swollen slit while a clear fluid squirted from within and dripped down the window.

Clearly, her and the man had both reached powerful orgasms at the same time. They were only the first of many. Ryan watched as the man’s balls, also now pressed to the slippery glass and covered in juices, jostled up and down as he relentlessly fucked the young woman. They both howled and groaned as their brains became consumed with pleasure. Ryan was unable to reel his eyes away from the outrageously erotic scene in front of his very eyes, especially once slimy tentacles slithered up around Elena’s already squashed tits and began to sensuously squeeze and play with them. They bent her back slightly to allow tendrils tipped with suckers to latch onto her stiff nipples and begin to tease the sensitive nubs with dozens of writhing, vibrating cilia. She shivered, and so did Ryan.

Damn what a bad time to be horny! He internally admonished himself. I never should have invited Lydia to brunch! If only his head had been clear at the start of all this, maybe things could have been different. But now he was trapped in a small glass prison, surrounded by tentacle monsters. More and more people started to become entangled within the flesh wall that now almost completely encased the office, with naked asses lining the window as their owners were fucked senseless.

There was only a small patch of glass through which they could still see the station. It was now creepily dark, as all the lights had been covered by writhing organic masses. Some tumorous-looking growths along the walls were glowing with a faint bioluminescence that revealed the silhouettes of dozens of people encased in the pulsating walls of the subway platform.

Many of the captives had their limbs completely consumed in the writhing mass, with only their naked torsos on display. Tentacles hung down from the dripping ceiling and clung to people’s faces like grotesque air masks, pumping who knows what into their mouths. More knobby tendrils rhythmically worked to thrust in and out of countless exposed assholes and pussies, all gushing with more of that viscous orange slime.

Rows of jiggling, pillowy breasts lined the walls, all being slowly squeezed and milked by tentacles with large, starfish-shaped suckers on the ends and transparent sacs along their lengths that were quickly being filled by milk. Other rows of twitching, erect cocks were receiving a similar treatment - all engulfed by transparent tentacle sleeves that expertly masturbated each shaft and quickly filling with cum that was sucked away into the surrounding walls.

The lewd sounds of groaning and whimpering were so loud that Ryan and Lydia could hear the noises from within the office. Lydia began to shake slightly.

“I changed my mind…” She murmured. “I-I don’t want this… I don’t want this at all…!”

“You changed your mind…?” Ryan whispered, staring at her.

“I thought… I thought maybe that if I lost my virginity with you first - with a friend - it might make the… the inevitable more bearable… but now I’m just… I’m just scared.” She looked at Ryan with red eyes, her usually immaculately styled ponytail was now loose and unkempt, and her expensive, pressed suit was now a wrinkled mess. Ryan’s urge to have sex with Lydia suddenly melted away into a primal instinct of protection. “Can you… hold me…?” She sniffled.

“Of… of course…” He looked at her with tired eyes. The fact that she was a virgin didn’t even seem to faze him at this point. Perhaps her aggressive push for a career had kept her away from love. How was he to judge? After all, he was a virgin too.

Ryan also felt tears welling up in his eyes as he pushed up next to her, putting his trembling arm around her shaking shoulders and holding her close. She wrapped her own arms around his waist and they remained like that silently for several minutes. It wasn’t particularly intimate or romantic. It was just two scared, confused, and overwhelmed people trying to find comfort in one another. From where they were huddled beneath the desk, they could hear banging on the window above and the small sound of cracks beginning to form.

They hugged each other tight up until the moment that the tentacles burst through the window and filled the office, quickly finding their two cowering bodies. Lydia was pulled away from Ryan with a shriek and they were both held aloft in a spread eagle position.

“Lydia! No!” Ryan cried out.

“Ryan, I-!” Lydia’s words were silenced as a slippery tentacle filled her mouth, pumping that orange liquid into her throat, which gurgled out of her lips and dripped all over the floor. Her eyes suddenly seemed to glaze over and her cheeks appeared flushed in the glow of the single light bulb in the office, which was quickly being covered by the ichor.

Ryan watched in a combination of fascination and horror as several fleshy tendrils began to explore Lydia’s curvy, bound body, slithering down her blouse between her breasts and up her pant leg. She moaned and squirmed at the touch and shuddered slightly as one of the tentacles tore her suit jacket off.

Her white blouse was drenched in sweat and the orange juices that had spilled from her mouth, leaving it nearly transparent and allowing for her lacey black bra to be clearly visible beneath the thin fabric, which fought valiantly to contain her large breasts. The buttons on her blouse were already slightly straining to contain her bosom, so the tentacles required little effort to yank the garment apart, causing the buttons to pop off and scatter on the floor.

Her chest heaved as she panted and Ryan stared at the large globes only a few feet from his eyes. He barely even noticed that the tentacles had started to undress him as well, feeling a slimy tendril run down the back of his underwear, between his crack, and up over his hardening cock. The tentacle that was still between Lydia’s deliciously inviting cleavage wrapped around the center of her bra and pulled it loose, allowing her ample tits to burst out into view and revealing her tender, light brown nipples to Ryan’s curious gaze.

He felt his shirt and pants tear away from his skin as he wordlessly watched two tentacles descend from the ceiling, aiming for Lydia’s stiffening nubs. The tips of the appendages stopped just in front of her nipples and slowly squelched open to form the now familiar starfish-shaped suckers. They lingered there for a moment, drawing both Ryan and Lydia’s eyes to them, before they suddenly latched onto her taut peaks. She threw her head back and screamed in ecstasy - or so Ryan thought - as they began to knead her breasts in rhythmic, pumping motions.

As her head fell forward again, he noticed that her eyes were drawn down to his crotch. He hadn’t even realized that the tentacles had removed the last of his clothing and that his genitals were now proudly on display in front of his boss. He was about to say something in protest when he felt a tiny prick in his neck. Looking over his shoulder, he noticed a tentacle with a small needle on the end exiting his skin. Lydia appeared to have also just undergone a similar injection.

Immediately, he felt his pulse pounding through his cock and balls as his shaft swelled up to its maximum size and his testicles began to ache as if from days of constant blue balling. He let out a howl of surprise just before a tentacle of his very own thrust down his throat. He could feel a warm, sweet fluid filling his mouth and stomach and his vision started to become blurry. The world around him began to fade and all his senses became focused on his penis - every small touch felt like an explosion of fireworks under his sensitive skin.

He felt himself get placed on the floor and his limbs become entangled within the tentacles covering it. He couldn’t move an inch, but he didn’t have the will to do so anyway. His attention was solely on the throbbing in his burning cock and Lydia’s spread legs, which were now dangling above him, though still clothed in the bottom half of her suit.

The tentacles swiftly took care of that impediment. He watched as feelers rose up from around him and into Lydia’s pant legs. He could see them squirming under the fabric before they suddenly expanded and caused the garment to burst apart, covering his face and chest in their scraps. Her toned legs shivered as the tendrils covering her calves and thigh writhed and slid all over her skin, removing her already nearly destroyed stocking and making their way up to her crimson panties that were already completely soaked with her juices.

A tendril playfully pressed up against Lydia’s soft mound and rubbed against her through the thin cloth. She groaned from the stimulation and Ryan could feel his precum oozing down his hard shaft and pooling around his balls. After a minute of devilish teasing, the tentacle finally grasped her dripping panties and pulled them off, giving Ryan a clear view of her surprisingly well-trimmed pussy. He had assumed that as a virgin she would be unshaven, but appearances must have meant a lot to her - even where other people couldn’t see.

Her slit was already gushing, and drops of pussy juice rained down onto Ryan’s quivering abdomen and cock, causing him to gasp and nearly cum from that sensation alone. He felt like he was on the verge of losing his mind if he didn’t reach orgasm soon. He panted and moaned as he tried to shake his hips, hoping for his throbbing cock to make contact with something - anything - with which to offer slightly more stimulation.

Several cilia-covered tentacles seemed happy to oblige. They quickly wrapped tightly around his desperate manhood and began to swirl around it, brushing just under his sensitive glans. He mutely cried out in pleasure and began to suckle on the tentacle in his mouth as he felt something prodding at his anus. A sudden, warm wetness coated his puckered hole before a tendril easily pushed inside. It curled up and began to vibrate against his prostate - eliciting a yelp as an entirely new world of stimulation opened up to him.

He was so overtaken by the powerful waves of pleasure coursing through his ass that he didn’t notice that Lydia was being lowered down towards him until he felt the wet tips of her womanly lips brushing against his over-sensitive cock head. He craned his neck to get a better view as feelers began to spread her pussy lips apart. The tendrils stroking his cock didn’t let up, but did work to position his rod so that it perfectly lined up with the entrance to her swollen cunt.

He blinked, realizing what was about to happen, and looked up at Lydia who was gazing down at him with lustful eyes - orange fluid still dribbling down from her mouth. He thought she smiled at him for a moment. All at once, the tentacles dropped her just enough to allow for Ryan’s entire length to become completely engulfed by Lydia’s tight pussy. The two of them shook and moaned loudly as they mutually popped their cherries.

Ryan could feel the heat of her perfectly tight ass against his balls, and he knew that they both were savoring the sensation of the tendrils massaging her moist inner walls and his pulsating shaft at the same time. Suddenly, the feelers around his cock began to vibrate, causing him and Lydia to writhe and snort helplessly as pleasure crashed through their sweating bodies. The tentacles holding Lydia aloft began to rhythmically raise and lower her pelvis along his shaft, forcing her to fuck him. Neither of them seemed to mind, however, as she hummed happily and he gurgled in approval.

Soon, the familiar sensation of building pressure began to rise in his genitals as Ryan’s first climax of the day drew near. Judging by the way that Lydia’s pussy was hungrily clenching around his cock while dripping even more juices, he assumed that she was close too.

Let’s cum together… He thought. Even if this is our life now… even if we are trapped here forever… at least we have each other… And then he came harder than he ever remembered having done before. His balls tightened and his cock twitched madly as he felt a seemingly endless rush of cum shoot from deep within him, filling Lydia’s spasming cunt and mixing in with the vibrating tentacles that were still rapidly twisting around his girth.

His warm semen mixed with Lydia’s juices as she squirted for nearly twenty seconds, resulting in his throbbing cock and balls becoming completely coated in the bodily fluids. To Ryan’s mild surprise, his penis showed no signs of softening, and the tentacles continued to play with their two bodies as they pleased - forcing a dozen more orgasms out of the both of them before a tendril made its way over Ryan’s face.

As he felt that strange ichor begin to cover his limbs and then tentacles engulf his head, he made sure that the last thing he saw was Lydia’s beautiful, drooling face, contorted in rapture. As his world was plunged into darkness, all he could focus on was the pleasure rushing from his abused cock and ass, all the while smiling happily to himself with the knowledge that at least the pussy devouring his cock was that of his crush.

Or at least, it was for now. There were many other women down in the hive with them, and all of them had pussies that needed filling - a role that he would be more than happy to play as the alien nectar within his system eroded his mind and pushed his thoughts towards considering how to better serve his new alien masters... and the answer was not flashy presentations about quarterly reports.

As pockets of resistance began to crumble around the city, a hushed, unearthly quietness descended. Slimy ichor and pulsating tentacles lined the streets, as a few helpless people remained trapped in the fleshy masses - bound and spread for easy, endless breeding. Gentle moans and groans could still be heard from within dark buildings, and the occasional scream of a newly captured human being stripped naked and dragged away were among the only sounds that disturbed the peaceful concrete jungle. The tentacles would make sure that from now on, this would truly be the city that never sleeps.

Chapter Text

Vincent slowly cracked his eyes open for the first time in months, though to him it merely felt like a pleasant nap. The first thing he noticed was an unfamiliar, cloying taste in his mouth, and that his heart rate was oddly elevated despite his body being at rest. Disoriented, he shifted his eyes around the dark chamber he found himself in, his stiff body unable to move from his strangely moist but comfortable bed. His scattered thoughts slowly knitted themselves together as he began to make out the shapes around the room. It was all coming back to him now.

He was in the coma ward of one of Paris’s oldest and finest hospitals. The rare neurological disease that had plagued him for all 43 years of his life had finally progressed enough to force him to enter a medically induced coma in order to prevent more permanent damage to his body. He wasn’t sure how long he had been out, but surely this was a sign that his research assistants had finally proven themselves competent and successfully completed the cure he had devoted his life to developing.

This flash of hope only lasted for a moment. Something was clearly wrong. The room was unusually dark. Either it was nighttime or something thick was covering the windows, but regardless, no lights were on, and missing were the expected sounds of beeping equipment and bustling hospital staff. What he heard instead was a strange combination of grotesque, wet squelching sounds, erotic moaning, and… a woman’s giggling? Surely some whore nurse hadn’t turned off the lights to have her way with one of the other comatose patients?

Feeling some strength finally returning to his muscles, Vincent weakly turned his head to get a better view of his surroundings. A slowly blinking red light on the wall, assumedly some sort of emergency power system, periodically illuminated the room… no, the hellscape. Each flash painted the interior a bloody crimson and cast long, black shadows that wiggled and danced as if alive. Vincent’s eyes widened and he attempted to gasp, but he suddenly noticed that his mouth was covered in some sort of organic oxygen mask that was hanging from the writhing ceiling.

A man of a lesser mind might have immediately panicked, but Vincent remained motionless, analyzing the situation and attempting to draw clues from the nightmarish environment. Clearly, some sort of biological warfare had occurred since he had fallen unconscious, or possibly a new, invasive species had been discovered. A virus, perhaps? The unearthly sight of squirming tentacles weaving along the slime-covered tumorous growths emerging from the walls pointed towards an extraterrestrial origin. Not something too hard to believe possible. The fact that he could still breath unhindered through the obstruction in his esophagus certainly indicated something beyond human understanding.

Streams of mucus-like fluid oozed and dripped from every fleshy surface, with slimy strands webbing around each piece of furniture as if spun by a drunken spider. All around the room, several occupied beds divided by curtains could be seen barely peeking out from the pulsating organic masses around them.

All of the other people in the ward appeared to be sleeping - or more likely, in comas - and they all had the same tentacle covering their mouths as Vincent. For the first time, he realized that everyone was nude, including himself. He could see a few pairs of naked breasts gently rising and falling with steady, sleeping breaths, and semi-erect penises whose shadows mingled with those of the swaying tentacles. It was an oddly hypnotic sight, and not one that Vincent necessarily found unpleasant.

Suddenly, the man in the bed across the room from Vincent violently bolted upright, a look of confusion and panic contorting his face as he desperately screamed into the tentacle covering his face. He frantically clawed at the tendril in an effort to remove it from his mouth, but the more he tugged at it, the tighter it appeared to grasp his sweating cheeks.

Vincent was surprised that the man had such energy despite having no doubt been in a long coma just as he had been. Were his muscles not atrophied? Come to think of it, Vincent’s own body felt rather healthy as well. He attempted to twitch his toes and found that his body responded. He couldn’t imagine therapists and doctors still visiting in a clearly derelict place like this in order to exercise comatose patients while they slumbered. Just what was going on here?

Vincent was about to reach up and investigate the tendril in his own mouth, but froze as his eyes spotted a change in the scenery around the other, flailing man. Unseen by the man, several tentacles had grown out from the wall behind him. Suddenly, they clasped around his arms and neck, yanking him back down onto the mattress and binding his limbs. He struggled pathetically, but it was clear that these creatures were far more powerful than a fully-grown male human.

The slightly deranged female giggling Vincent had heard earlier suddenly bubbled out again from behind the curtain next to his bed, followed by the sound of footsteps moving across the squishy floor towards the bound, shaking man. An attractive woman entered Vincent’s view. Her long black hair and pale skin were caked with a viscous slime, which glistened in the eerie red lighting. Something was very off about her - not the least of which was her clothing.

To Vincent’s amusement, she was completely nude from the waist up. Her large, plump breasts jiggled softly as she stepped over a growth on the floor, before one of her hands reached up to begin eagerly fondling herself. The masturbating woman was most likely either a nurse or a doctor, as evidenced by the tattered scrubs barely covering her legs, but she was clearly not in the state of mind required for administering proper medical care.

Several slippery tentacles appeared to be twining up from under the waistband of her pants, gently caressing her toned stomach while visibly writhing around between her legs as well - no doubt causing considerable sexual stimulation. Vincent watched in fascination as the seemingly possessed nurse stopped next to the terrified man’s bed.

“Finally… another one of our patients is back with us…” the woman said in a slurred, giddy voice. “It was starting to get lonely with just the two of us. Isn’t that right, Mademoiselle Laurent?” Vincent could hear another woman’s muffled, desperate groaning coming from the other side of the curtain next to him. “Now that you’re awake, Monsieur Guay, we can proceed with the next steps of your… rehabilitation… so you can begin to offer your body in service to our loving Queen.”

Queen? Was England responsible for this? No, that was absurd to think. France and the UK had been allies for years. There were certainly other monarchies, but it was hard to think of any that could topple an entire country like this, unless this phenomenon was simply centered on the hospital? That was unlikely as well, given how the power grid was apparently failing. The more Vincent observed, the more bewildered and curious he became.

He stared in wonderment as the nurse pushed her slender arm nearly elbow-deep into the squirming walls above the other man’s bed. When she withdrew her limb, grasped in her hand was a thick, wiggling tentacle that extended out from the wall like a living firehouse. The man began to whimper and scream as best he could, his eyes wide with terror, as the woman guided the tendril towards his helpless naked body. As the light flashed again, Vincent could briefly see a devious, hungry grin splitting the nurse’s face under her lust-filled eyes.

“Shhhh… hush now. Be a good boy for me and don’t wake the other patients.” The nurse whispered, running her fingers along the man’s quivering cheek, down his abdomen, and finally coming to a rest just above his now solid erection. The man’s eyes followed her fingers as they teasingly glided up his throbbing length before grasping it firmly in her hand.

“Mmh!! MMMMH!” The gagged man cried, seeing that she was lowering the tentacle towards his helpless member. The tip of the tentacle suddenly opened up like a small mouth, and thick strands of mucus began to ooze out of it. As it got closer and closer to the man’s precum-leaking glans, small feelers began to excitedly extend out of the gaping tentacle orifice and twine around the sensitive flesh.

The man watched in horror as the nurse giggled and pulled her hand away. She resumed fondling her own breasts while she watched the tentacle use the feelers to slowly pull itself further and further down the man’s twitching cock until the entire shaft was engulfed in the warm alien flesh. The tips of the writhing feelers could still be seen tickling the skin of his balls, eliciting whimpers and moans from the man, whose efforts to resist were slowly beginning to melt away.

Soon, his body began to spasm and a thick fluid could be seen gushing from within the tentacle and down to his balls, covering the bed with juices. The strange appendage was clearly milking the man’s semen, though for what purpose Vincent couldn’t begin to imagine. The nurse, seeing that the man had reached orgasm, reached down and gently squeezed his wet, glistening balls, rubbing them tenderly with her thumb.

“That’s my good boy…” She cooed. “Let out all that delicious seed for your queen and enjoy your new purpose in life. I will make sure you are always happy in my care.” She giggled and bent over, licking and kissing the man’s testicles while the tentacle continued to drive him into a sexual frenzy. She let one of her hands slide down into her waistband and began eagerly masturbating herself, uttering lewd laughs of pleasure as she watched the poor man twitch and jerk with each powerful climax that wracked his body.

Vincent couldn’t believe just how many times the gentleman was able to ejaculate. He was no stranger to men who boasted of a high virility, but this seemingly complete lack of a refractory period was something else altogether. In fact, it didn’t seem like it was only the man whose sexual drive had been enhanced. Vincent felt the tendril in his mouth begin to pump a sweet juice down his throat, and he noticed a growing warmth in his loins. The tentacles were apparently secreting some form of aphrodisiac - and powerful one at that, as Vincent was becoming progressively more aroused by the second. This was a problem.

From what Vincent could tell, those who were still asleep only showed signs of mild arousal, however the man being toyed with by the nurse had grown an admittedly impressive erection almost as soon as he had jolted awake. To Vincent’s consternation, his own manhood was twitching and approaching full-mast as the intoxicating drug worked its way into his system. He could pretend to be asleep as long as he wanted, but Vincent had little doubts as to what would happen if the fanatical nurse were to notice his plainly exposed boner. One of the curses of being a male was threatening to doom him.

While Vincent desired nothing more than for that slutty mynx to come and press her plump tits around his cock, he still managed to keep hold of his senses, though it was only a matter of time before his concentration broke and a noticeable flow of precum would begin to trickle down his now nearly rock-hard shaft. He needed to distract himself… to override his heightened reproductive instincts.

He clenched his fist as hard as he could. To his surprise, his fingernails - much like his hair - were still a similar length to what he remembered from before he fell into the coma. Somehow, they hadn’t grown in that interim. However, they were still long enough to penetrate into his palm, allowing the tiniest trickle of blood to escape and seep into the slime-covered bedding below. The pain nearly made him wince, but he remained motionless and allowed his mind to focus on the sharp sensation and away from his demanding genitals. His erection didn’t subside completely, but it did lose some strength, starting to slowly wilt just as the nurse stood up straight.

The other man’s head had been completely wrapped in tentacles, depriving him of his senses as several more milker tentacles slithered up onto the bed and began to take turns suckling at his spasming, gushing penis. Clear sacs along the walls began to fill up with thick, whitish liquid that appeared to be liters of human cum, but Vincent didn’t have much time to investigate. The nurse, finished playing with the helpless man, tenderly stroked his inner-thigh with a slender hand and spun around to face Vincent, who quickly closed his eyes and continued the losing battle of ignoring his libido. Seeing the woman’s voluptuous boobs swing freely as she had turned around towards him hadn’t helped matters much.

“Oh?” The nurse said. Vincent could hear the soft sound of her footsteps slowly approaching his bed. “For a moment, I thought I saw one of you naughty boys getting hard. Did the sight of my cute ass turn you on?” She giggled and came to a stop next to Vincent. “Was it… you?”

Vincent tensed, waiting for her to assault him, but nothing happened. Cracking an eye open, he saw that the woman had pulled back the curtain next to him and was inspecting another man in the adjacent bed. She traced the long nail of one of her fingers along the sleeping man’s semi-erect shaft before suddenly spitting on the tip, rubbing the saliva into his flesh until it glistened.

“If you are awake, I need you to let me know, okay?” She pouted. “I don’t like when patients misbehave. Why don’t we test to see if you are ready?” The nurse pulled a thin rag from within her tattered pants and dipped it in some slime that had pooled on a nearby surface. As she let the excess fluid drip off of the rag, she used her other hand to guide a small tentacle from the bedpost towards the man’s cock, where it wrapped around the base and held the partially erect member straight and taut.

“No man can resist this… so we will soon know if you’re awake and ready to continue your treatment,” the nurse murmured. She held the slippery cloth with both hands, pulling it tight around the man’s glans, before beginning to aggressively polish the exposed, sensitive tip. Her hands blurred back and forth as slimy lube spattered into the air. Despite her powerfully scouring the man’s cock head, held in place by the tentacle, he didn’t flinch at all. Clearly, he was still comatose. The nurse continued to torture his glans for another minute to be sure, but gave up soon after. “Still resting peacefully, I see. Hopefully you are dreaming of the pleasures that are soon to welcome you.”

She sighed and suddenly jerked her head to look at Vincent, who had just barely managed to close his eyes again. Seeing the lewd sight had made him lose his focus and he could feel blood rushing to his penis even as it continued to bleed from his white-knuckled palm. The nurse clicked her tongue in disappointment.

“Mmm…” She muttered, “ Perhaps it was this handsome patient who was stirring?”

Vincent sensed the woman moving towards him and then felt soft skin brushing against his abdomen. This was the end of the line. If she abused his glans in the same manner as the other man, Vincent had no hope of staying still. He heard the nurse chuckle gently dip that accursed rag of hers into slime just next to his head.

Suddenly, a woman’s distant, high-pitched shriek cut through the throbbing, squelching sounds from the living walls. In a heartbeat, the nurse jerked away from Vincent’s sweating body and sprinted out of the room. It wasn’t until the sounds of her crazed cackling began to fade that Vincent opened his eyes again.

Though the nurse was gone, the tentacles around the room were still wiggling, and the man across from Vincent was still being tightly restrained and stimulated. The man had ejaculated so much cum that it had not only leaked out of the tentacle sleeve and onto the bed, but was also starting to pool on the fleshy floor, where it was slowly being absorbed into the organic, pulsating mass.

The man wasn’t the only one being molested. The woman on the other side of the curtain next to Vincent suddenly started to groan and violently struggle, causing her bed to shake and cabinets along the wall to burst open, loudly spilling their contents onto the floor. As if attracted to the din, several tentacles that had been languidly hanging from the ceiling suddenly lashed out at the thrashing woman. Though Vincent couldn’t see what was happening, they had clearly managed to subdue her. The muffled moans and rhythmic, wet sounds emanating from beyond the curtain gave Vincent a pretty good idea of the woman’s fate.

Vincent had held on as long as he could, but the erotic sights and sounds around him, coupled with the powerful drug entering his system, had finally forced his cock to become fully - painfully even - erect. If the nurse returned, he would be immediately exposed. He had to act… but how? Not only was this infernal tentacle still lodged in his mouth, but it was clear that any loud noises or struggling would attract the unwanted attention of the grotesque tendrils that were innocently draped around the room.

Suddenly, his eyes caught something glinting next to his bed. On his bedside table was a pile of various medical instruments: cotton swabs, wooden sticks, sealed needles, and the like, which had fallen from the cabinets thanks to the woman’s flailing. Looking up, Vincent noticed that thin tendrils and membranes had already started to re-grow over the opened cabinet doors, likely having been torn when it was forced open. It didn’t seem like anything else would be falling through them any time soon, so he had to work with what he was given.

A lone scalpel was lodged blade-side down in a fleshy growth, which had started to leak an orange fluid, but had already started to regenerate from the cut and was beginning to wrap around the metal handle. Vincent inwardly admonished the carelessness of whatever staff member had left a blade in a scalpel like that, but also thanked that person for this bit of serendipity.

As slowly as he could, Vincent reached his arm out towards the tool, weaving his steady hand through the gaps in the web-like organic strands that surrounded his bed. Just as Vincent was about to grab the scalpel, a tentacle he hadn’t noticed suddenly slithered up onto the table. He froze as the questing tendril wormed its way towards his fingers, but it seemed to just be investigating the objects scattered about, and was not targeting his limb.

Seeing an opening, he swiftly grasped the scalpel and yanked on it. At first it seemed as though the membranous growths on the tool would hold strong, but with another tug, he managed to remove the scalpel from its slimy resting place and ever so carefully withdrew his arm until the scalpel was at his side.

Vincent wanted a moment to calm himself, but that didn’t seem possible given how his urge to masturbate was growing more and more demanding by the second. He felt like if he didn’t empty his swollen balls soon that they would explode, and a copious amount of precum was already coating his twitching shaft. There was no guaranteeing his sanity for even another minute, so he sprang into action without hesitation, swinging the sharp blade of the scalpel up and severing the tentacle around his mouth.

As soon as he did so, orange fluid gushed down from the severed, writhing tentacle, splashing down onto Vincent’s face and blinding him. Instinctively, he rolled forward and found the edge of the bed, before sliding to the floor with a soft squish beneath his bare feet. Luckily, the damaged tentacle didn’t seem to be capable of making any noise, and his own sounds were barely imperceptible among the moans that echoed around the room.

Wiping the slime from his eyes, he glanced back at the tentacle. To his surprise, it was starting to regenerate, as if the cut had never happened. Feeling movement in his mouth, he realized that he had yet to remove the appending trapped in his throat, which was also starting to grow outwards from his lips as if forming an entirely new tendril.

He grabbed the squirming, fleshy nodule and nearly choked as he pulled it from his body. The tentacle within his throat had been nearly half a meter long, and it flailed and leaked its alien juices all over the floor while Vincent glared at it with a mixture of disgust and fascination. Seeing that the tentacle over the bed was starting to swing around as if feeling for him, Vincent threw the tendril in his hand towards the far side of the room, where it crashed into a shelf.

Dozens of tentacles, including the one that had been searching for him, scrambled towards the source of the sound. Taking advantage of their distraction, Vincent relatively noiselessly crept towards the open doorway, observing the rest of the comatose patients as he judiciously placed each step. He passed by the woman, who by this point had been practically absorbed into the writhing mass of tentacles covering her bed. Her head and limbs had all been engulfed in the fleshy growths and only her torso could be seen, though even that was hard to make out through all of the tentacles playing with her helpless, naked body.

Vincent couldn’t discern what exactly was happening to her, but it was clear that her impressively large and perky breasts were being milked just like the other man’s penis, and that several phallic tentacles of different shapes and sizes were taking turns thrusting deep into her gushing vagina. Vincent reflexively grabbed his own cock and mindlessly began to stroke himself at the sight, before snapping out of it and refocusing on his escape.

It was too late to help the others in the room even if he had wanted to. The strange tentacles had already claimed their bodies, so Vincent left them to their lewd fates as he crept into the hallway. The last thing he heard from the room behind him were the whimpering woman’s hips that shook and jerked feebly as yet another mind-melting orgasm rocked her body.

The hallway was in no better condition than the room had been. What had once been a clean, orderly corridor now looked like the inside of a giant’s throat… one that had been eating a lot of bubblegum and worms. Open doorways were barely visible between the mottled, pulsating growths along the walls, and tentacles hung from and slithered along every glistening surface.

He knew that sitting out in the open like this would expose him to danger. While it was still dark between emergency light flashes, he couldn’t be sure when that insane nurse would be back this way, nor if there were others he had to be aware of. It was impossible to get his bearings, as the building had been a maze to navigate even before it looked like a featureless flesh tunnel, but if he could get to the end of the hall, he figured he would be near an outer wall - and with luck, an exit.

Vincent began to cautiously make his way down the hall, keeping close to the gently pulsating tendrils and growths that lined every surface just in case he needed to duck out of sight from a potential threat. All around him, he could hear squishy slurping noises and guttural, human moans that seemed to be coming from within the very walls.

The source of the sounds was made clear when he felt his hand come up against a soft, warm mound on the wall next to him. The emergency lights flashed and he realized his palm was pressed against the naked, wiggling ass of a woman, trapped within a grotesque, fleshy mass. It was a macabre sight, seeing just an ass and pussy emerging out from the wall like that. No doubt the rest of the woman’s body was buried within the writhing tendrils, with every inch of her sweet flesh being massaged and groped.

Suddenly, the woman’s hips began to shake up and down, causing Vincent - who had been tenderly squeezing her sweating ass cheek - to pull his hand away in surprise. He watched, mouth slightly agape, as a torrent of thick white fluid gushed out of the woman’s cunt, filled with several small, squirming tentacles that plopped wetly to the floor.

As the newborn creatures began to worm away, Vincent’s breath caught in his throat as one of them seemed to be “looking” directly at him. It rose up like a golfer’s thumb checking the wind, but after a tense moment of silence, it joined its siblings and slithered away into the darkness.

Vincent let out a quiet sigh of relief but then nearly gasped as a thick, warty tentacle suddenly swung down out of nowhere, missing his face by only a few inches. At first, he thought he had been discovered, but quickly realized that he was not the creature’s target.

It loudly slapped against the woman’s gaping, trembling pussy that was still leaking juices all down her ass. The tentacle seemed to relish the tremors that coursed through her helpless body, sliding its slimy, ribbed tip up and down between her jiggling ass cheeks and over her erect clit. There was no other way to describe it than a sort of cruel, inhuman foreplay - an obvious effort to tease and stimulate the captive woman beyond what she could handle. Just how were these creatures able to grasp the mechanics of the human body so well?

Without warning, the monstrous appendage suddenly thrust deep into the woman’s moist hole, followed by a heavily muffled scream of ecstasy from within the flesh wall. The tentacle began to rapidly jackhammer in and out of the woman’s swollen pussy while another, smaller tendril grew up from under the woman’s pelvis and began to tease her tight little starfish.

As intriguing as this all was, Vincent didn’t have the time to simply sit around and observe this incredible display. He nimbly moved past the woman just as the tentacle inside of her began to swell, pumping liters of that sweet smelling orange fluid deep into her womb. He thought he saw the bulge of round, egg-like objects moving down the tentacle’s length as it did so, but the flickering lights made it difficult to discern fine details.

As he made his way down the corridor, he often had to crawl on his hands and knees to avoid more of such scenes. Nude humans - men and women - were plastered to every surface, some with their limbs trapped within writhing tentacles, others embedded within hard, amber-like structures, and even some that simply hung from the ceilings by thin tendrils that clung to their trembling bodies.

One thing they all had in common was that they were all being endlessly sexually assaulted by a plethora of different tentacles. The moans and cries of men and women alike mingled in the stale, hazy air as pussies and asses were stuffed full, and tits and cocks were relentlessly milked.

Small streams of mucus-like fluid constantly oozed from the ceiling and from within the tormented human orifices. Every so often, a woman, held immobile by her organic restraints, would shudder and give birth to dozens more of the horrid creatures, only to be immediately impregnated again by any nearby tentacles that were patiently waiting their turn. Some men’s penises were not being sucked by hungry tentacles, but were instead freely ejaculating into the air as their man-pussies were ploughed, spraying their hot semen all over the other captives around them. The newborn tentacles eagerly wormed towards these cum puddles and began to slurp up the thick seed.

Vincent paused for a moment to watch a woman who was trapped in the floor with her head and crotch exposed. Her mouth hung open and her eyes rolled back into her head as she panted and hollered from the simulation of the young creatures sucking a man’s semen off of her throbbing clit. Her eyes suddenly gained clarity and connected with Vincent’s in the flashing red light, but as it faded away, they returned to being glassy and sightless, leaving her to cry out in orgasmic bliss as the room was once again consumed by darkness.

Or rather, near darkness. The pulsing lights made it difficult for Vincent’s eyes to adjust to the ambient lighting of the halls, but he could tell that the fleshy growths were giving off a faint orange, bioluminescence of some sort. The more that Vincent witnessed of these seemingly parasitic creatures, the more he wished to study them. This could be the key to a breakthrough in his research into advancing human evolution… it was just a shame that the world seemed too far gone for him to get his well-deserved Nobel prize.

The hallways would normally have taken all of sixty seconds to walk down in the past, but now it took Vincent nearly an hour of careful navigation to reach the end. He had had a few close calls in the first ten minutes, and had decided to play it extra safe, only taking a step or two every time the emergency lights blinked on to maximize his visibility. There were several areas where the lights had been completely covered up by the thick, membranous growths, so he had needed to take his chances now and then. For the first time in his life, luck seemed to be on his side.

The elevators were obviously out of the question, so he would need to find the stairs - or possibly escape out a window. Now that he was on an outer wall, he could see small cracks of sunlight streaming in from nearly covered windows. He was on the second story of the building, but there were sure to be structural elements he could climb down outside of some of the windows, assuming he could get any of them open without getting captured.

Vincent krept towards the nearby doorway leading to the stairwell, readying his scalpel to hastily cut through any tendrils that might be blocking his way. Suddenly, he heard a frustrated cry coming from the hallway behind him. Looking back over his shoulder, he could make out a distant humanoid silhouette standing in the red light just outside of the coma ward. The deranged, horny nurse had returned and apparently discovered his absence.

He froze, trying to blend in with the fleshy walls. While the tentacles seemed dependent on touch and sound to navigate, a human such as her would be able to detect movement with her eyes. Vincent gulped and stared down the hall towards the dark figure, clenching his scalpel with a sweaty, white-knuckled grip. The red lights dimmed, leaving the corridor bathed in the incomprehensible web of shadows being cast by the glowing orange masses. Vincent blinked and the woman’s form was lost in the sea of darkness.

Should he take this opportunity to move, or stay still and analyze the situation further? He hesitated a bit too long and the lights blinked back on. With a start, he saw that the nurse now stood only halfway down the hall, steadily closing the distance while inspecting the nooks and crevices along the walls. A few tentacles had slithered up from between her legs, wrapped around her waist, and wound up along her right arm, wiggling and squirming like monstrous fingers. They caressed and slapped at the exposed body parts of the captured humans as they passed by, giving the woman a horrific silhouette in the darkness as she continued to approach.

It would only be several more seconds before she was upon him, so Vincent knew that he had to make the most of the next brief period of the lights going out. Once She made it to the adjoining hallway where he was, the light from the windows would give him away. He needed to find a way out before she got that far.

He quickly made a mental map of all the potential tripping hazards and obstacles down the hall, steadying his breathing as the lights slowly faded. Once the shadows had taken over again, he quickly but quietly slipped from his hiding spot and began to move down the corridor. There was no time to cut his way into the stairwell, so he moved on, hoping to find an open room to duck into.

From behind him, he could hear the nurse starting to giggle and sing to herself as she lurched down the hall. Her voice was off-key and touched with madness while still dripping with eroticism. It was horribly unnerving, especially once he realized that she was gently moaning between the lyrics. Though it was nothing less than disturbingly creepy, it did give Vincent an idea of how much time he had left before she would round the corner, which was not much.

“Frère Jacques, Frère Jacques. Dormez-vous? Dormez-vous?”

He leapt over thick tendril writhing on the floor, nearly hitting his head on a pair of swaying breasts hanging from the ceiling that were leisurely dripping milk down into a small pool where newborn tentacles were feeding.

“Sonnez les matines. Sonnez les matines.”

He slid up to a doorway next to a partially hidden window. Slowly, he tried the knob. It had a little bit of give, but the amount of noise he would have to make forcing it open would alert the creatures. A glance at the window enough to tell him that there was no way to easily break through the network of slimy tendrils that were laced over it.

“Ding, dang, dong.”

The nurse’s voice was nearly at the end of the corridor behind him now. The lights would blink on soon. He needed to find a hiding place NOW.

“Ding... dang…”
There, only a few meters away, next to a pair of derelict drinking fountains, was an open door. It was held open just a crack by a tendril jammed in the hinges, but it was large enough for him to fit. He ran towards it as silently as he could manage.

“dong!”

The nurse staggered around the corner and peered down the hallway just as Vincent slipped through the door and into the dark, hopefully safe, room. He whipped around to stare out the crack of the hinge, readying his scalpel in case he needed to engage in close quarters combat. Vincent was not particularly skilled in fighting, but he would do what he must.

The woman moved down the hall towards his hiding place, walking with an almost drunken gait as she fondled her left tit with her non-tentacled hand. She seemed to be done with her song and instead had gone back to simply giggling and moaning lewdly. As if her sexual desires had reached a tipping point, she suddenly stopped patrolling the corridor and instead turned towards where several men were trapped in the wall.

Each of them were squirming and groaning as tendrils, slick with a lube-like slime, rapidly frisked their rigid members. The sight of the straining cocks seemed to flip a switch in the nurse, who leapt over to the men and started to happily rub her cheeks along their swollen shafts, fondling their large balls with her left hand. Meanwhile, the tentacles clinging to her right arm spread out and began to masturbate the men as well, aggressively spinning around their sensitive cock heads.

The men grunted and yelled in pleasure as they were forced to spurt their creamy cum onto the nurse’s juicy tits. She laughed and began to massage the semen into her skin while locking her lips over those of one of the men, dominating him with a kiss. She continued to pleasure the men - and herself - seemingly having given up on the hunt for the time being, but Vincent was sure that was only until she had satiated her incredible lust.

“M-monsieur… please do not give me away…” a soft voice croaked from the darkness behind Vincent. He flinched and spun towards the sound, ready to drive his blade into an attacker, but stopped short. A small amount of light penetrated into the room from the crack in the door. For the first time, he realized that he was in some sort of medicinal storage closet. Several shelves were lined with bottled pills, boxes of latex gloves, and other medical items, all of which seemed surprisingly untouched by the encroaching tendrils along the floor.

A woman was huddled in the corner behind a small steel table, clutching a full satchel in her arms. Though Vincent couldn’t make out all of her features in the dim lighting, he could tell that she had long, dark hair done up in a loose bun, thin-framed glasses, fair skin, and wore a stained doctor’s coat. Judging by her lean frame and stature, she seemed to be a bit younger than him, so perhaps late twenties or early thirties. Her weary eyes darted back and forth between Vincent’s scalpel and the crack in the door, clearly not sure which to be more terrified of.

Vincent hesitated for a moment before withdrawing his weapon. He didn’t say a word, instead turning back to peer through the small gap to confirm the location of the more dangerous woman of the two. The one in the room with him, while unexpected, appeared harmless. She had no visible weapons on her, and the only thing strapped to her waist was a two-way radio. Though he knew appearances could be deceiving, he would rather take his chances with the mere potential of a threat than the clear danger that was the tentacle-possessed nurse out in the hall, who was now greedily sucking the nipples of an immobile, naked woman while her tentacles ravaged her gaping orifices.

The woman in the corner also remained quiet, clasping a hand over her nose and mouth to muffle her shaky breaths as best she could. Her eyes widened and Vincent’s grip on the scalpel tightened when they both saw the nurse pull her lips away from the helplessly bound woman’s perky breasts and slowly turn to face their hiding spot. Giving the moaning woman’s tits one final playful tweak, the nurse started to saunter towards the storage room door, while a couple of tentacles descended from the ceiling and continued to knead and milk the helpless woman’s boobs in her stead.

As the nurse drew closer and closer, the tentacles along her arm gradually slipped out from the woman’s pussy, throat, and anus, one ribbed section at a time, causing her to gasp and shudder. As the tendrils were exposed one by one, they began to reach out towards the door. Like horrible, wormy fingers, they started to slip through the crack in the door, questing closer and closer to where Vincent stood.

“Ding, dang, dong,” the nurse sang to herself, grinning creepily and drooling down her chin, which was already drenched in various sexual fluids. Just as Vincent was about to take action, the sound of something large crashing to the floor reverberated down the hall. The nurse cocked her head to the side, glanced ahead towards the source of the noise, and then slowly withdrew her tentacles from the door before skulking off out of view with a thin smile on her face. She started to merrily sing again as she went, and Vincent only allowed himself to release the breath he had been holding after the eerie notes of her voice had almost completely faded away.

“The crazed whore has passed,” Vincent softly grunted over his shoulder. “I plan to leave this building. I would appreciate it if you do not impede me.”

“Im-impede you?” The woman quietly stammered, slowly rising to her feet and slinging the satchel over her shoulder. “Why would I try to impede you...? I want to get out of this horrid place too!”

“I’m sure it would not be your intention. However I suspect that your bumbling would attract unwanted attention.”

“Bumbling!? My group and I managed to get this far just fine, thank you very much.”

“Your group, you say? And, pray tell, where might they be now?” Vincent continued to talk to her over his shoulder as he cautiously peered out through the door, quickly scanning the hallway for any signs of approaching humans or tentacles.

“That’s… well, we got split up trying to hide from these insane people that had allied with the creatures… It was only afterwards that I realized my radio is no longer working properly. I’m sure they are safe and close by; my husband is an intelligent man, after all.” She nervously fidgeted with her bag’s strap as she quietly stepped towards Vincent, attempting to awkwardly look out past the tall man without letting her eyes wander. She had bore witness to countless lewd scenes ever since the invasion a month ago, but she still wasn’t used to being so close to a nude stranger - particularly a man.

She gulped and forced herself to look away from the lean man’s swollen erection, which he seemed to pay no mind to. It caught the faint light trickling in from the doorway, revealing thick, throbbing veins along the generous length. Instead, she tried to focus only on his face. He had a sharp nose and bright, cold eyes like the sunlit surface of a deep ocean gradually fading into unknown darkness. He carried himself proudly, with his bald head held high and angular chin strutted out above broad shoulders. Despite his cold demeanor, she still felt safer with him than she had been while alone.

“You didn’t sneak into this hospital alone did you?” She whispered. “Or, you don’t mean to tell me you escaped from the creatures!?” Surely only a captive, a madman, or a pervert would be running around a nest of these monsters totally nude. She wasn’t sure which she preferred.

“Unlike some people, I still have my mental faculties and would not deign to delve so deep into hostile territory without a thorough plan,” Vincent grunted. “No, I awoke only hours ago in one of the coma wards.” The woman gasped in surprise.

“You were a patient here, monsieur…?”

“Doctor. Doctor Vincent Alarie.”

“Oh, you’re a doctor as well? I am Doctor Marie Clément. I work here... well, I used to work here…”

“What a fine bit of serendipity, Marie.” Vincent replied with a thin smile. “I assume, then, you must be familiar with the most direct exit, particularly as you clearly found a way in without being ensnared.”

“Y-yes and no,” Marie stammered, blinking at the casual, indifferent tone that he took with her. “You see, we snuck back into the hospital to acquire some much needed medicine… but it seems it was a trap. Once we entered, someone - assumedly those… unwell… people, activated the quarantine system. It must have caused a circuit to break, as none of the main power seems to be working now.”

“Ah yes,” Vincent replied, stroking his chin, “I did notice the particular ambiance of the lighting. While an inconvenience to be sure, the darkness does allow for stealth, so with time a safe exit should be quite possible.” Marie sighed and brushed away a few long strands of hair that had come undone from her bun.

“Yes, well, the problem is that the exterior doors and bottom floor windows are all sealed shut until we lift the quarantine, but we need to reboot the power to do that. The circuitry should be near the security room on this floor. I’m hopeful that I can also try and locate the rest of my group using the cameras while there and kill two birds with one stone. Luckily I still have my access card that will get me in.” She produced a laminated ID card from within her blouse, attached to a lanyard around her neck.

“I see…” Vincent breathed, clicking his tongue. “Such inelegant systems designed by self-proclaimed professionals.” He rubbed his eyes with his index finger and thumb in slow, thoughtful motions. “In that case, I suppose it would be in my best interest to have you accompany me for the time being.”

“For the time being…? Why not come join our group? It’s not safe out there all alone; we have adequate food stores and comfortable shelter. I’m sure the others would not mind another doctor in our midst.”

“I simply need to return to my facilities and collect a few things and I will be fine. Mingling with others is a recipe for disaster and betrayal.”

“You said you were in a coma, right? I fear that you may not have a clear picture on just how dire things are in the world right now, or else I’m sure you would not be saying such things.”

“Indeed, my information is somewhat lacking at the moment. I take it you would enlighten me?” Marie looked unsure for a moment, but then sighed and motioned for Vincent to come further into the storage room and away from the door so that she could speak somewhat louder while briefing him on the horrors that had befallen the planet over the past several months.

***

Marie was working an evening shift at the hospital. It had been a pretty normal day, but even the slowest of shifts left the staff of the busy hospital exhausted. All she wanted to do was get back home and crawl into bed next to her husband who would already be asleep when she arrived. Pressing up against the warm skin of his strong, bare back always worked to sooth her aching body. She sighed as she checked the schedule to see who her next appointment would be with.

She stepped out of her office and called for the patient, who stood and moved towards her. As Marie ushered the middle-aged woman into the hall, she caught a glimpse of the waiting room’s television that was turned to the news. Something about a small meteor landing in the ocean near the United States. It seemed somewhat interesting, but she had a job to do, so she ignored it.

What was impossible to ignore, however, was the sudden outburst of screams that rang out from the halls as she was wrapping up the appointment with the patient nearly an hour later. Marie went to the office door, frustrated that a secretary hadn’t already called security to get things under control. Sometimes, patients with mental disorders would get confused and cause a ruckus. Nothing too rare.

She was about to step out into the hallway when she saw one of the security guards run past her… away from the source of the panic. Marie was about to get his attention when suddenly a huge, pinkish tentacle whipped past her door and violently wrapped around the screaming man’s waist. He flailed and beat at the monstrous appendage as it dragged him back down the hall towards the waiting room. She still remembered the terrified look in his eyes as he noticed her, reaching out for help as she slammed the door closed.

Fighting down the lump in her throat and feeling like her limbs had been dipped in ice, Marie shakily turned around to address her patient. The older woman looked concernedly at the door, which Marie was leaning against. The patient opened her mouth to ask the doctor what was going on when the glass of the office’s exterior window suddenly shattered, causing both women to scream out in surprise.

Several more of the writhing tentacles had forced their way through the window and pushed into the office, quickly ensnaring the patient’s limbs and yanking her bodily out of the building. The woman’s cries of panic mingled with dozens - no, hundreds - more that echoed throughout the streets of Paris.

One of the slimy tentacles thrust towards Marie, but her jelly-like legs still had enough survival instinct in them to push her out of the way. The tendril crashed into the examination table and became momentarily entangled within the various medical instruments that stood next to it. Seeing her chance, Marie leapt to the door and hurriedly slipped out into the hallway. She didn’t know what awaited her outside of the office, but she was certain that she had no hope if she stayed in her office with that unearthly thing.

Pandemonium consumed the hospital. Marie stumbled through the halls, frantically pushing her way through the panicking crowds as alien tentacles continued to snatch screaming individuals up and hoist them out of windows. Some people were simply being pushed to the floors, well, and even ceilings, before being glued to them with a gooey, syrup-like substance that quickly hardened. The helpless victims were quickly stripped of their clothing by dexterous tendrils, exposing breasts and genitals of various ages and sizes for all to see. Not that people were standing around watching.

Marie, for one, had her sights focused on the emergency exit at the end of the hallway, which led down into the subterranean parking garage where her car was located. The monsters were attacking from the skies all around the building, so surely underground would be the safest option. She grit her teeth in determination and fear, so focused on escape that she didn’t even notice the chief physician crossing her path.

The two doctors painfully collided and sprawled onto the floor, which was now covered in scattered papers and globs of the strange slime that was oozing from the meaty tendrils now beginning to web across the ceiling. Marie instinctively uttered a short apology and reached out to help the older gentleman back up on his feet. Just as she was maneuvering his arm around her shoulder, she saw a look of panic in his eyes. A moment later, he was violently tugged away from her howling in distress by a large tentacle that had caught his leg.

The force of the pull made Marie lose her balance and she fell backwards, crashing into a rolling transfer bed and staring up at the ceiling in a light daze. Her eyes widened as she beheld several nude men and women tightly encased in the fleshy, sticky surface above her. Their limbs were bound in the pulsating muck as if statues carved from marble, while their primary erogenous zones were completely exposed.
Breasts, penises, and testicles of all sizes dangled and swayed overhead while tentacles, slick with slime, began to wrap around each helpless organ, swallowing up the sensitive flesh. The captives cried out in panic and pleasure as the invading feelers started to rhythmically squeeze and suck their targets, causing them to begin leaking sexual fluids.

Marie felt some wetness hit her cheek and realized it was the vaginal fluid from a woman whose spread pussy was just above her head. Not wasting time to even wipe it away, Marie rolled behind the cover of the transfer table, which was now on its side.

She watched in horror as a tentacle covered in writhing cilia and thicker than her arm began to force its way into the woman’s gushing vagina. It slowly rubbed against her moist vulva for a few seconds, prompting the woman, her mouth covered in slime, to desperately whimper. The tentacle didn’t seem to care about her distress, and suddenly pushed deep into her vaginal canal, causing a visible bulge to appear in her abdomen while her whimpers melted away into a deap, throaty moan. The woman’s eyes rolled back into her head and her legs shuddered as the girthy appendage rutted in and out of her.

All around, every other man and woman was receiving the same treatment. Men had their anuses filled, women had their vaginas violated - some even had both holes penetrated - and all of them seemed to be getting administered with some sort of strange injection from needles hidden within the disgusting tentacles. Though Marie knew not what they were, she could clearly tell that the effects were immediate as the captives’ violet struggling quickly changed to lustful writhing.

Marie’s heart was pounding in her chest as she frantically looked around and noticed the tentacles and their ichor beginning to cover all the exits. Luckily, the stairs down to the parking garage were still largely visible, so with the steel will she had nurtured in med school, she got to her shaky feet and sprinted as hard as she could towards the door.

As she ran, tendrils lashed out at her from windows and from the slimy, meaty mounds that were growing along the floor. By some miracle, she managed to escape one by stripping her lab coat off, leaving the monster clutching the white fabric and aggressively searching for a human body within.

She glanced into an open room, and saw a nurse desperately using a clipboard to fight back a tentacle that had smashed through a window. Several of her colleagues were already stripped naked and bound by the tendrils that were now raviging them alongside the patients, but the nurse struggled on to protect the pregnant woman behind her that was stuck in bed. Marie realized that many patients would be helplessly trapped… those who were in medically induced slumbers, those who were in surgery… she tried not to think about it. Though she wanted to save the patients, she had to look out for herself first, she decided.

The nurse with the clipboard was soon overtaken by the tentacles, which ripped her scrubs away to reveal her plain white bra and panties. Her underwear was only half-off before the tendrils descended upon her body, suckers latching onto her pink nipples and clit before filling the rest of her protesting holes. To Marie’s surprise, however, the screaming pregnant woman was not molested like the rest of the people in the room. Instead, large tentacles slowly - caringly even - scooped her up and pulled her out the window.

The woman’s terrified eyes looked over at a captive man, likely her husband, who was currently being forced to penetrate another nurse in the room. His ass, filled with a thick, ribbed tentacle, was getting pushed back and forth so that his turgid shaft was repeatedly shoved in and out of the struggling woman’s slit. The pregnant woman attempted to call out to the man, but a needle entered her neck and she immediately seemed to fall into a stupor. Her eyes lazily met Marie’s before she was completely removed from the building.

Marie felt bile rising in her throat, a combination of fear and guilt, but swallowed it back down before turning her back and pushing through the exit door. Due to the lack of windows, it seemed that the monsters had not yet infiltrated the stairwell, but it would only be a matter of time. Looking down, she saw a few other people who had managed to escape hastily descending the stairs.

She followed them, practically sliding down the railing in some spots, until she finally got to the basement level and burst out into the parking garage. Surely, with the tentacles entering through the windows, underground would be the safest spot. Marie took a moment to steady her haggard breaths, leaning against a support pillar while fumbling for her car keys… which she realized had been left in her lab coat.

She swore loudly and slammed her palm painfully into the pillar, but her attention was quickly snapped up by the sudden screams echoing all around the subterranean structure. Her eyes widened in shock as she noticed a gigantic tentacle that had burst up through the ground in an area that was under construction. Dozens of smaller tendrils rapidly grew from the tree-like mass and began to wrap around the cars that were driving away.

Windows were smashed and people were pulled from their seats, struggling fruitlessly as the monstrous tentacles began their lewd work. Shaking like a leaf, Marie hid behind the pillar. To her surprise, she noticed that the monsters were not attacking those who had gotten to their cars but had yet to start them. Were they prioritizing the escaping prey first?

A woman in a nearby minivan suddenly revved the engine and began to peel out of the parking area. As if suddenly aware of the car for the first time, tentacles shot out almost immediately and trapped the van by lifting it up into the air, leaving its wheels spinning helplessly. More tendrils began to extract the screaming woman, while others began to pull a few young children from the back seats.

Marie was horrified to think of what was about to happen to the kids, but instead of being stripped naked like what was now happening to the woman, they were enveloped in what appeared to be large cocoons made of tentacles and dragged away underground. Just before the last gap in the shell was closed, Marie could see the children seemingly drifting off to sleep with warm looks of bliss on their faces. Marie had no rational explanation for what was going on, but one thing was becoming more and more clear: the monsters were attacking the loudest vehicles first. They didn’t seem to have many sensory organs - if any - so perhaps they hunted by sensing strong vibrations?

A light bulb went off in her head. She grabbed an orange street cone that was used to block-off a parking spot and hurled it at a parked car nearby. It hit the side and fell to the ground without much of a result. Cursing under her breath, Marie grabbed the last cone she could reach from behind the pillar and, though she wasn’t a religious woman, said a little prayer before throwing it at another parked vehicle.

It hit the roof with a loud bang, but other than that nothing much else. Marie slumped to the ground and put her face in her hands, beginning to despair, when suddenly a tentacle lashed out at the cone that was sitting on the car roof. The motion caused the cone to go flying off and slam into the side of the car next to it. As Marie had been hoping for, a shrill car alarm started to blast through the garage and echo from all directions.

The tentacles that were slithering around to find prey suddenly began to attack the areas around them indiscriminately, with others homing in on the blaring vehicle and smashing into its windows. Taking advantage of the confusion, Marie sprinted towards the exit, her footsteps masked by the din all around her.

From there, everything was a blur. She managed to escape the garage, but the rest of Paris was in a similar state of chaos. Everywhere she looked, people were being abducted by the tentacles that were hanging large floating creatures, while others were being implanted into wriggling masses of alien worms that started to take on humanoid forms.

Regardless of how they were being captured, everyone was swiftly relieved of their clothing and sexually assaulted by the tentacles. Penises, both old and young, fountained endless streams of cum that were collected by the monsters. The breasts of women - not even visibly pregnant - were sucked on and began to deposit their creamy white milk into clear sacs that lined some thicker tentacles. Writhing tentacles squeezed testicles, filled rectums, and stuffed vaginas. It was as if a hell of lust had overtaken the planet.

It took two hours for Marie to simply get to the end of the block where her apartment was, being careful to move silently and only when the coast was clear. She used to resent living so close to work and always being on call as such, but now she was relieved she didn’t have to go further. Not only was she at risk of being captured, but the longer she bore witness to the erotic scenes around her, the more her cheeks started to flush and her panting grew heavier. By the time she crept into her front door, she could already feel moisture within her panties and her heartbeat in her clit.

She lamented when she discovered her husband, Anthony, was not at home. He had the day off, so he wasn’t in the hospital as well, but now she feared the worst. However, a few hours of hiding later, Anthony slipped into the apartment and found her. He had been shopping downtown when the alien creature attacked and it had taken him this long to get back home.

They tearfully embraced, and Anthony told Marie that he had a small group with him who planned to go hide in a nearby tourist location: an old German bunker from the second World War. They managed to make it there and survive for a couple months off of rationed food and water, but soon their supplies dwindled and they needed to scavenge further into the city. They decided to take this opportunity to get more medicine for those of the group that had life-threatening medical conditions and snuck into the hospital.

It was far worse than they had imagined inside the building, but there were many people counting on them, so they steeled themselves and entered into the eerie halls, turning lights on as they went to aid them. The creatures don’t see, so there was no point in walking around blindly through the darkness. Or so they thought.

The group split up to gather supplies, but several minutes later, all the doors suddenly locked behind them and the lights were killed, saved for the blinking emergency flashers. Marie had been in a storage closet grabbing some insulin on her way to the security room, when she heard another member of the group scream elsewhere in the building, followed by a crazed-looking, half-naked lady sprinting by her hiding place. There Marie crouched down in the shadows, trying to figure out what to do next, cursing their decision to come here and, with a pang of guilt, deep-down also cursing those in their group who needed such medicine and forced them into this situation.

***

“And that’s when you found me,” Marie sighed, finishing her story. Vincent grumbled a bit from the long-winded nature of the story, but he was glad to have gained more insights into the current state of affairs, even if some simply reinforced what he had already determined. “I abandoned patients and even came to resent those in need. I’m a failure as a medical professional. Surely, being trapped here in the very same hospital I fled is my punishment.”

“You did what you had to,” Vincent replied with a note of approval in his voice. “The only way to guarantee that you see tomorrow is to grasp your future with your own hands. I would know.” Marie sighed again and stood up, shrugging her satchel back over her shoulder.

“Well, I plan to still offer help where needed,” she said, grabbing a white lab coat hanging from a nearby hook and tossing it to Vincent. “Here. Cover yourself.” Vincent caught the garment but snorted with derision and dropped it to the floor. “What… are you actually an exhibitionist after all…?” Marie crossed her arms in confusion.

“Hardly, my dear. Imperfect as the human body may be, it is still far easier to be stealthy when unencumbered than when draped with loose-fitting rags.” Vincent smirked at Marie. “Or do you mean to say that you are a blushing little girl unable to control her emotions?”

“Suit yourself. Just make sure you walk behind me,” Marie scoffed, sliding past Vincent and doing her best not to touch his bare skin as she approached the door.

“You will be leading the way for the time being, anyway” Vincent shrugged. “No doubt the commotion in the hall has died down by now after your impressively verbose narrative. Hopefully your companions did not encounter any more trouble in the interim.”

“They know how to take care of themselves,” Marie responded with a slight hint of concern, making a visible effort not to meet Vincent’s gaze. “Admittedly, we never had to go up against other humans before… but they are more than capable… I’m sure…” The more she talked, the less certain she sounded, but after a few steady deep breaths, she cracked the storage room door open with a determined look on her face. “Now be quiet and let’s get to the security room.” Vincent flourished his hand with a “lead on” gesture and followed her out into the moist hallway, still gripping the scalpel in a readied position.

Marie peeked around the corner down the hall and grimaced at the sight before ushering Vincent onwards. The captive humans who the nurse had been toying with earlier were now almost completely subsumed by the fleshy mottled masses along the walls, their orifices and erogenous zones all being gently stimulated by tentacles, which would occasionally increase their ministrations to a feverish pitch as they sensed their prey nearing climax.

As before, Vincent and Marie made their way down the hall carefully avoiding any patches of wiggling tentacles, reflexively grasping human hands, and the non-stop deluge of human fluids that spurted from every surface. On one occasion, Marie nearly led them both into a large, opaque pool of thick, white fluid, which looked nearly identical to the tiled floors around them. Only by noticing the ripples of a small tentacle worm swimming about in the sticky liquid did she realize what it was.

She covered her mouth to repress a gag as they moved by the puddle, trying her best not to look at the large, turgid cock of a man lying face up in the pool. Only his head and penis were poking above the sloshing surface while he moaned loudly and erupted blast after blast of thick semen that splattered down into the mire around him. More streams of fluid dripped down into the pool from above from several more twitching dicks and jiggling breasts that hung from other captives encased within the ceiling.

Marie was so distracted by the sight that she didn’t properly check around the corner at the end of the hall. With a start, she quickly lurched backwards and nearly toppled Vincent over, who glared daggers at her with his bare foot only a few centimeters away from an leisurely pulsating tendril. Marie showed a look of panic for a moment, but she calmed down after realizing that whatever it was she was scared of had not yet come to pass. She jerked her head to Vincent to indicate that he should take a look as well.

Vincent crouched down, making sure that his manhood didn’t brush against any untoward surfaces, and crept up to the corner as well, peering down the halfway and allowing his eyes to adjust to the less-windowed corridor. Another crazed nurse, this time a man, was stalking down the hall away from them. Much like his female colleague, he was mostly nude save for some tattered blue scrubs, with several tentacles emerging from his anus and wrapping up around his limbs to cause his silhouette to writhe with every step.

Marie tapped Vincent’s shoulder and pointed to a large glass entryway that the nurse had stopped next to. The sign above the door was heavily obscured by ichor and tentacles, but the words “Boutique de Cadeaux” were still legible.

“Shortcut,” Marie mouthed, her breath rattling in her throat. Vincent nodded knowingly. Marie stood still, furrowing her brow and contemplated how to get to the gift shop without alerting the nurse who was frustratingly standing right in the way. Vincent, however, quickly sprang into action.

The hallway here was relatively clear of obstacles, so he was able to move more swiftly than before. Marie was shocked to see Vincent quickly creeping towards the back of the nurse, thinking him to truly have lost his mind after being stuck here for so long, until she noticed the scalpel gleaming in his hand. Even in such a desperate situation, the idea of taking another human’s life went contrary to all of her most fundamental principles. These poor nurses could be being controlled against their will, and even if not, killing would be the last resort.

She hurried after Vincent, who was now only a few meters behind the still oblivious nurse. It was too late; there was no way she would be able to stop him in time. Vincent slowly but determinedly started to stand up while avoiding the tentacles swinging around the man’s ass, the scalpel homing in on the nurse’s exposed neck. But just before he could strike, the sound of struggling and grunting could suddenly be heard further down the hall.

The nurse dashed off towards the sound, coming from a woman who was stuck in crystalline ichor along a wall. Vincent, surprised, stood stock-still as his prey escaped, and nearly yelled out when he felt Marie grab his arm. They both slipped unnoticed into the gift shop while the nurse’s back was still turned. He was now busy grabbing a tentacle from the wall and directing it towards the squirming woman’s cunt. Her ass was sticking out from the ooze and was shaking up and down as small worms slithered out of her gushing slit.

“You’re being such a good girl for us…” the nurse cooed while tenderly stroking her quivering ass cheek. “Here is a wonderful reward for you.” Chuckling deeply, he squeezed the tentacle in his hand and it squirted more of that sweet-smelling orange fluid into her gaping pussy.

She began to spasm uncontrollably as soon as it touched her swollen flesh and soon the liquid was overflowing from her wet hole. Some more little worms continued to slip out of her along with the excess, but the flow was quickly stopped as the nurse hungrily latched his lips around her twitching mound, moaning eagerly as he ate the helpless woman out. Vincent and Marie both looked away in disgust as the man’s chin became caked with her pussy juices, wiggling worms, and a seemingly endless flow of the orange goo.

Marie leaned against one of the shop doorway’s metal detectors to catch her breath, waving at Vincent to get his attention. With a stern look, she pointed at his scalpel and gestured wildly in a way that she hoped communicated that he was not allowed to go around killing anyone he pleased. He stared icily at her, as if with the eyes of a predator, and for a moment, Marie was fearful that he might attack her. However, he blinked and rolled his eyes while giving a begrudging nod, before crossing his arms and indicating that she should proceed.

The two of them made their way quietly through the dark gift shop, where only a few tentacles seemed to have taken root. Upon passing by a small shelf of packaged snacks, Marie paused for a moment before quickly scooping several bags of processed junk into her satchel. Vincent nodded in approval. His stomach was still full from whatever strange substances the tentacle had been pumping into him earlier, but he knew it was best to be prepared. Hunger was the enemy of rationality, which was absolutely critical to maintain.

They passed behind the counter where several euros, now entirely worthless, were stuck to slime along the floor. Vincent inwardly chuckled, thinking about how many arrogant, talentless hacks, comfortable in their precious wealth, had no doubt come to realize that their beloved money was not real power during a crisis like this. No, it was intelligence, force of will, and sheer resolve that would win the day. Vincent would thrive while those pathetic, greedy men were made into drooling breeding stock for these creatures.

Marie opened a door in the back of the store that led to a small hallway that appeared to be only for hospital staff to us, based on it being lined with administration offices and a break room. This corridor was markedly cleaner than the rest of the hospital Vincent had seen. Clearly not many people had thought to flee here, as he could only make out the shapes of two groaning captives plastered against walls, both their rigid cocks being lazily stroked by thin feelers while other tendrils lined with writhing cilia gently tickled each sensitive glans.

Apparently relieved by the relatively easy path ahead, Marie moved forward at a slightly faster pace than before. Vincent followed close behind, cutting away a thin tentacle that strayed a bit too close to Marie’s hair. She jerked in surprise and watched as the piece of alien flesh fell to the ground, before starting to regenerate into a brand new tentacle.

Not wanting to stick around to see it grow to maturity, they hurried away until Marie came to stop outside of a heavy-looking door with a window made of bullet-proof glass. She flashed Vincent a thumbs up and pulled her ID card out, pressing it up to a small metal plate next to the door.

A small red light on the door handle suddenly blinked to green and two loud, high-pitched beeps rang out to confirm the door being unlocked.
“Putain de merde!” Marie swore, yanking the door open and diving inside with Vincent right behind her. He whipped around and grabbed the door handle, closing it as quietly as he could. They fell to the ground panting and staying as still as possible, but the combination of heavily beating hearts and coursing adrenaline made it difficult.

From outside the door, a heavy, almost insectoid skittering could be heard scouring the area. Scalpel in hand, Vincent slowly got to his feet to peek out the window. Seeing what he was doing, Marie frantically shook her head but did nothing to actually stop him. At first, Vincent saw nothing through the glass, as darkness blanketed the hall. But then, when the red lights flashed on, the horrible outline of a grotesque creature greeted his eyes. A monster the likes of which he had not yet seen roamed the corridor, searching for the source of the noise that it clearly had heard.

The light flashed again and this time Vincent was able to make out more of the thing’s features. His eyes widened when he realized that it was a seemingly pregnant nude woman. What he had mistaken for some sort of large, bulbous head was in fact her exposed ass. The woman was on her back, with her elbows and knees drawn up to the sides of her bulging stomach as if in a sort of fetal position while being bound by tendrils. What alarmed Vincent, however, was not the woman’s unnervingly writhing belly, but the four spider-like legs composed of glistening tentacles and hard ichor that were attached to slime encasing her shoulders and lower back.

The limbs moved the immobile woman as if in a macabre crab walk, blindly searching for whatever had made the beeping sound while keeping the woman’s senses disabled with slick tendrils that covered her eyes and ears, and forced her mouth open. Not that her lips needed to be held apart, as a thick tentacle with a blossoming sucker on the end was shoved up into her ass so deep that it grew out from her throat like a living periscope.

The sharp ends of the alien legs clacked on the tiled floor as the poor woman was moved along in a jerky manner. Each sharp step caused her enormous breasts to bounce up and down at her sides as they leaked copious amounts of milk all along the floor, which was absorbed by the various tentacles that came upon it. Vincent saw the bit of tentacle he had sliced only minutes before worm its way into the woman’s cascading fluids, and to his amazement, it almost immediately tripled in size as it happily sucked up the creamy milk.

The tentacle in the captive woman’s mouth bobbed closer and closer towards the door of the security room. Now with an unobstructed view of the woman’s approaching spread ass, Vincent could see a tiny translucent tentacle that was sucking and vibrating on her helplessly erect clitoris. The powerful sensations from her little bud were clearly taking a toll on her body, which was soaked with sweat and shaking violently. Her spasming did little to hinder the spindly legs that carried her pathetic form closer to where Vincent and Marie were hiding.

The two front limbs reared up from under her buttocks and pressed up against the door, tapping against the steel as if searching for a way in. Vincent jerked back in surprise and Marie let out a gasp as the tentacle suddenly slammed against the window, its tip fully open and pressing the interior of the sucker up to the glass. The inside of the tendril was lined with countless little feelers that writhed autonomously and grew around several muscular-looking rings, which stuck tightly against the window. Every flash of the eerie red lighting made the starfish-shaped silhouette look more and more imposing.

A clear slime oozed out from the sucker and dripped down the glass, smearing as the tentacle slowly slid along the slick surface, the cilia all working to find cracks to exploit. Vincent heard Marie loudly gulp behind him, followed by the scraping of a chair that she was no doubt hoping to hide behind. Despite the reinforced nature of the glass, small cracks were starting to form under what must have been unbelievable pressure and sucking power exerted by the tentacle.

The glass held strong, however, and soon the creature seemed to lose interest. Instead, it detached from the messy window with a loud squelching noise and swiveled around to face one of the quivering naked men hanging from a wall nearby. The legs moved the blind woman so that her head was directly below the man’s hanging balls, which were currently being squeezed taut by thin tentacles binding the top of his sack.

The tendrils covering the woman’s face slipped away, allowing her dazed eyes to look up lustfully at the plump testicles dangling only an inch from her nose, along with the man’s messy asshole that was being stuffed with several small, pistoning tentacles.

The tentacle in her mouth started to squirm excitedly and wormed its way up to the man’s hard shaft, slowly spreading its slimy petals again as lube-like fluid dripped out from within. The man shuddered and moaned into the tentacle in his mouth as the approaching sucker sprang out and swallowed up his turgid flesh to the base. One of the petals slapped down over his tight balls, allowing the little feelers within to abuse his sensitive skin while dripping alien juices down onto the woman’s exposed face.

No doubt, the muscular rings and squirming cilia were milking the man’s throbbing cock for every drop his balls could produce… which apparently was quite a bit. Semen started to gush out from the tentacle’s sucker and splash down onto the woman’s face, forming bubbles in her nostrils as she desperately tried to maintain her breathing and clenched her eyes closed to stop the fluids from flowing into them.

Large bulges of cum could be seen working their way down the tentacle as it swallowed its meal, passing between the woman’s lips and down through her body until they popped out of her ass like fleshy anal beads. A clear sac on the underside of the creature holding the woman’s body began to fill with the man’s spunk as the creamy jizz finished its trip down the suckling tentacle’s hollow interior.

After a few minutes of collecting the shaking man’s seed, the tendril withdrew from his glistening manhood, now completely coated in a mixture of orange alien mucus and his own cum. His member twitched helplessly in the air for a few moments, spurting a couple last shots of jizz, before another tentacle hanging nearby started to urgently masturbate him again. Small feelers tickled and slapped against his swollen balls as if encouraging him to produce more sperm.

Vincent was about to turn away, feeling that he had seen enough, when suddenly the tentacle in the woman’s mouth lurched down over her body and plunged all at once into her previously vacant pussy. The woman thrashed weakly from the sudden intrusion, causing her boobs to jiggle and spray milk up into the air, dousing the man’s nearby testicles in her warm fluids.

The bulges of human cum that had been harvested by the sucker started to repeat their journey through the tentacle in reverse, rising up from beneath the woman’s back, into her asshole, out of her throat, and up into the end of the tendril, which was thrusting back and forth into her hairy cunt. The man’s semen gushed up into her already occupied womb, likely continuing to aid in fertilizing whatever alien eggs were crammed within her misshapen belly.

The spider-like creature took the woman away down the hall, continuing to fuck her while leaving a messy trail of her breast milk mixed with the man’s spunk, which poured out from her well-worn pussy. Soon, it busied itself repeating the same disturbing process with the second man in the hall, continuing to fill its captive female passenger with as much cum as possible. Vincent watched in fascination as it finished its lewd work, sighing in relief as the monster scampered away out of sight, seemingly having either forgotten or given up on locating the two humans hiding in the security office.

“Wh-what was that!?” Marie shakily whispered after Vincent turned around to face her, a relieved look on his face.

“Some manner of creature different from the ones you described to me earlier,” Vincent replied, thoughtfully stroking his chin. “Instead of several people trapped in a writhing, humanoid mass of tentacles, this was a much smaller scale abomination. Likely the organisms attempting to optimize and conserve energy...” Vincent’s thoughtful gaze pierced through Marie as if looking beyond her and the building into the distant horizon. “...Perhaps some form of evolution…? How curious…”

Marie allowed Vincent to continue his musing while she stood up and began to feel her way around the dimly lit room, searching for something along the walls.

“Ah, here it is,” Marie muttered. She flipped open a breaker box and ran her fingers along the many flipped switches inside. After a few clicks of the levers, the lights in the room suddenly came back to life, brightly illuminating the space while the whirring sounds of computer fans filled the air. One by one, the six monitors on the wall flickered on, displaying an automatic startup sequence before changing to black and white live security footage.

Beneath the screens was a desk with a keyboard, which Marie sat down on a chair in front of and began to hesitantly press keys.

“You do not seem too confident in this,” Vincent observed, standing behind Marie with a raised brow while watching her struggle with the controls.

“What an astute observation, doctor. I’m not exactly trained in this…” she replied tersely. “I’m just trying to get a feel for the interface, and it doesn’t help that most of the cameras are covered up by these creatures’ byproducts… or other things…” Many of the monitors were indeed only showing black images, clearly having been smothered in the alien slime. However, others were obscured by much more erotic sights - such as an extreme close-up of a woman’s dripping pussy and ass, which were currently being stretched by a pair of enormous tentacles.

Paying little attention to the lewd images captured by the cameras, Marie quickly started to flip through the various feeds after getting a feel for the security program’s interface. There were dozens of cameras scattered throughout the building, and many of them were either useless or recording the desperate plights of nude captives being violated, none of which seemed to be the people Marie was searching for.

“How do we disengage the quarantine protocol?” Vincent asked as he took inventory of what was in the room.

“It looks like resetting the power did that already,” Marie replied with a shrug. “I don’t see any of the grates covering the doors anymore, so that’s a good sign.” She scoured the feeds for a couple of minutes while Vincent put on a security guard uniform he found hanging on the side of a locker.

“I thought you liked your dick hanging out for me to see?” Marie commented with a snicker.

“Shame is a pointless emotion,” Vincent replied, buttoning the blue shirt. “However, unlike that oversized rag you offered me before, this is much more form-fitting, and will offer some level of protection. As a male, it does not behoove me to have my… vital areas… so easily accessible to the enemy.”

“Well I, for one, am thankful for the change. It was hard to focus with that thing flopping all over the place.”

“We are wasting precious time,” Vincent growled, turning away. “We do not know how much longer the power in the building will remain stable. It is time to accept that your companions are a lost cause and move on.”

“I haven’t finished going through all the feeds yet… I won’t just give up so easily,” Marie huffed. She shifted nervously in her seat as she increased the rate at which she scanned through the cameras, her eyes rapidly scouring each screen for a glimpse of someone she recognized.

“Do as you will,” Vincent sighed, moving towards the door and peering out the cracked window. “But if you do not disengage the quarantine protocol soon, I will have to-”

“There!” Marie suddenly gasped, slamming her palms on the desk and jumping to her feet.

“Quiet down, woman!” Vincent hissed. “You forget our circumstances!” He whirled around and saw what she was looking at on the monitor in front of her. The screen displayed the interior of the hospital’s cafeteria, which was well lit by the few light fixtures that managed to peek out through the fleshy growths covering the ceiling. A man with long, dark wavy hair in a lab coat similar to Marie’s could be seen huddled behind an overturned table next to an athletic-looking blonde haired woman.

“That’s them! That’s Anthony and Célestine!” Said Marie. “But what are they- oh merde…!” A shadow was suddenly cast along the wall of the cafeteria as the same nurse Vincent had woken up to slowly stalked into the frame, clearly searching for Marie’s hiding companions, who were just out of the nurse’s view behind the table. “We have to go help them!” Marie pushed past Vincent and headed for the door.

“Help? Have you taken leave of your senses!?” Vincent exclaimed, tightly grabbing onto the woman’s slender arm and whirling her around. “We cannot risk our only window to escape on the off-chance that we are able to get to them before that woman does. And even if we did, how do you plan to get past her?”

“We will find a way. Distract her, if we have to,” Marie replied, yanking her arm free of Vincent’s grip and gesturing towards the monitor. “We have to go that way anyway - the exit is right behind them.” Sure enough, a door not entirely covered by tentacles could be seen on the opposite side of the room from Anthony and Célestine’s hiding place. “We came in through a window before, but some tentacles blocked it after we get inside. Earlier, we had found that door to open, but decided not to enter after hearing… strange noises… but we have no choice now.”

“Do doubt they were attempting to flee the building without you, and were caught off-guard by the lights turning back on, allowing that crazed nymphomaniac to hunt better,” Vincent grunted.

“What!?” Marie cried. “Don’t be ridiculous. Surely they were simply waiting for me at our rendezvous point! We don’t have a moment to lose! Now, move your ass!” She silently slipped through the door after confirming the absence of any dangers. Vincent scowled and moved after her.

They made their way back down the hall, able to move much quicker now that they could more easily see safe areas to tread. Vincent was even more cautious than before, however, as they no longer had the luxury of being concealed by the darkness. As expected, the light did little to help the tentacles notice them, but he was sure that their luck would run out if they ran into a hostile human, or even a captured one that might cry out for help upon seeing them.

There were too many variables starting to spiral out of Vincent’s control, and it put him on edge. Unlike other self-proclaimed “great” men, who attempted to bluster their way through danger with their pride alone, Vincent knew that fear was not a useless trait to have. It kept you vigilant. The trick was not to let it overcome your reasoning. A delicate balance to be sure, but one in which Vincent was exceedingly confident.

The shuddering forms of the recently milked men trapped in the walls served as a reminder of the horrific spider-like monster, and of the potential for more, yet unknown threats. The men groaned as they passed by, their eyes covered with tentacles while their swollen, untouched cocks slowly leaked jizz into puddles on the floor. The large, vibrating tendrils filling their asses were clearly providing them with the stimulation needed to keep replenishing the cum pools for the small, writhing worms to suck up.

Marie averted her gaze, though from embarrassment or fixation on their time-sensitive task at hand, Vincent didn’t know. He still took a moment to silently marvel at the sheer virility bestowed upon the men by the grotesque but incredible alien invaders.

Vincent and Marie quickly made their way back to the empty gift shop. Hunkering down behind the checkout counter, Marie motioned towards the entrance and indicated that they needed to turn right after leaving before heading down some stairs. Vincent nodded in understanding as he scanned the area through the murky glass of the countertop. There was no sign of the patrolling nurse from earlier, but the sight lines offered from their current vantage point were hardly comprehensive.

Now that the power was back on, there was no doubt that they would be spotted immediately should they enter the hallway at the same time one of the infected humans was looking down it. The only way to proceed safely was with prudence, but that level of caution would require time, which was something Marie did not have much of given the impending capture of her husband and friend.

The only sounds coming from the hall were the disgusting slurping and squelching of tentacles sucking and filling various human body parts, along with the moans and ecstatic screams of said humans. There was no creepy singing, cruel taunting, or deranged laughter. This seemed to be a good enough sign for Marie, who hyped herself up with some deep breaths before dashing towards the gift shop entryway. It was only then when Vincent realized what was about to happen.

“Stop, you fool!” Vincent hissed as loudly as he dared, stumbling after Marie and making a grasp for the tail of her coat. He was too late. As Marie’s satchel full of items from the shop passed through the metal detector, an ear-splittingly loud alarm tone reverberated down every corridor on the floor. It had been dead on their way in, so they had paid it little heed. Vincent cursed in his head for being so unobservant. Perhaps all that lying around had weakened his mind if not his muscles.

“Merde!” Marie swore, leaping out of the way of a tendril that suddenly lashed towards her. She fell backwards into a card display, causing it to clatter over and spill its contents all over the floor. There was no point in stealth now. The tentacles lining the hallways began to wildly thrash about in an attempt to ensnare anything that might venture too close, and several unnerving, shrill shrieks could be heard from elsewhere down the hall.

“GO!” Vincent yelled, practically throwing the disoriented woman back onto her feet and running out towards the stairwell at the end of the hallway. The metal detector blared again as his scalpel passed through it, exciting the squirming tentacles even further.

Vincent nimbly ducked and leapt over the grasping tendrils that reached out from all directions, displaying physical prowess that he didn’t even realize he had, much less after months of being bedridden. Marie, however, was not as dexterous. The flailing tentacles were very nearly missing her billowing coat and cumbersome satchel as she hurried after Vincent in a mad dash for the stairs. Even though the improved lighting made it easier to navigate, it was only a matter of time before a mistake was made, and finally Marie’s luck ran out.

A hidden tentacle shot up out of a pool of opaque, white fluid that had been collecting on a fleshy mound beneath two hanging women, whose swollen tits were endlessly squirting milk down from above. The tendril went for Marie’s mouth, orange slime gushing from its split-open tip. She managed to block the attack with her arm, but the tentacle simply latched onto the sleeve of her coat and began to wind around her limb as it slithered up towards her neck.

Reacting quickly, Marie threw her satchel to Vincent, who instinctively caught it, which allowed her to slip out of the loose garment that the tentacle was attached to. She struggled to pull her arm up and out of the tendril’s tight grasp, but she managed to escape just before several other tentacles dropped down from the ceiling, missing her by inches.

Vincent shouldered the bag of supplies and made it to the stairwell, sparing another glance behind him to watch Marie’s desperate plight. As he turned, he saw down the adjoining hall and his eyes met with those of the male nurse from earlier, who was now sprinting down the corridor towards him. The man’s face was contorted into a manic smile as a flow of human and alien juices dripped down his chin from between his lips.

“You can’t leave until you are fully recovered, sir,” the crazed man called out to Vincent. “Wait right there, and we’ll get you back to where you belong.” Vincent decided to ignore the nurse’s advice, instead opting to run down the stairs, taking several steps at a time and leaping half of them to get to the landing faster.

“I said wait!” The man angrily shouted, his voice rapidly approaching the stairwell. “Oh, Doctor Clément! Trying to play hooky from work while we’re this busy? You will need to be reprimanded!” Looking up, Vincent saw that Marie had also reached the top of the stairs, and was practically sliding down the railing in a panicked attempt to escape from the nurse who was nearly upon her.

Vincent reached the bottom of the stairs and frantically looked around to find anywhere to hide. The first floor had a lot more open space for the foot traffic of daily visitors, so it was less claustrophobic, but the entire area was still filled with pulsating tentacle mounds, web-like strands of alien tendrils, and dripping fluids. Countless naked captives were entombed within the fleshy prisons, their holes all being stuffed full of tentacle cocks while their juices were milked and collected by the writhing horde.

Two women were bound together by tentacles, facing one another with a man trapped upside down between them, their soft breasts pressed tightly against his lower back and abdomen. He busied himself by licking the clit of the woman whose crotch was right in his face, while a ribbed tentacle rutted into her messy cunt. The women were apparently enjoying the view of the man’s genitals that were rudely on display for both of them, his legs held wide apart by slimy tendrils. One of them lapped eagerly at his balls and hole while the other gulped down his inhumanly large shaft.

Vincent watched for a brief second, startled by the unusual size of the man’s organ, which was forming a clear bulge in the fellating woman’s throat. The man suddenly groaned loudly and ejaculated a torrent of cum into the woman’s mouth, which quickly overflowed and dripped down onto the man’s chin below as he continued to hungrily suck at her little bud. She began to audibly choke on the jizz in her mouth, but she still continued to desperately swallow his cock even while her eyes began to roll back into her head.

A tentacle hurriedly lashed around the gagging woman’s forehead and pulled her face away from the man’s phallus. Positioning the woman’s head backwards so that her semen-filled mouth weakly hung open, the tentacle plunged into her throat, sucking the spunk out of her and into a clear collection pod that was attached to the floor below.

The woman coughed up the last of the semen on her lungs as the tentacle withdrew from her mouth. Her eyes focused again and immediately locked onto the man’s still leaking and twitching erection. Before she could get to it again, the other woman seemed to have noticed the remains of the man’s cum dribbling from her mouth and lurched forward to share a deep kiss with her.

The frothy white fluid passed between the women’s mouths as their tongues entwined in an intricate dance until they were broken up by a tendril that suddenly emerged out of the man’s ass. It had plunged up into his mouth below and worked through his body as Vincent had seen before. The newly exposed tip of the tentacle pushed its way into the mouth of the woman behind the man while the other one resumed bobbing her mouth on his cock as if nothing had happened, humming and gagging happily as the thick meat slammed into the back of her throat.

“What are you doing!? Run!” Marie’s voice broke Vincent out of the stupor he had been in. Now that the lights were on, all of the erotic scenes were on fully display, and Vincent could feel his own member hardening at the sight, clouding his judgment. Had he always been this easily aroused…? Or were the effects of the alien drug still lingering in his system? Regardless, the results were the same: he was getting careless. His eyes became sharp once again and by the time Marie reached him, he spotted a nearby door that was noticeably less obstructed than the rest.

“Come, we’ll hide in-” Vincent started to say as he turned back towards Marie. His eyes widened as he watched the spectacle of the male nurse vault down the middle of the stairwell, using the tentacles along his body to grasp the railings like giant fingers and slow his fall. He landed with a loud, moist thud right behind Marie, who stumbled out into the hall and into Vincent’s chest.

There was no way they would be able to hide now that the nurse had clearly seen them. The sound of his landing had caused the tentacles in the area to go wild, closing off all the other potential exit strategies Vincent had been cataloging. Their only hope now was to run for the clear door and hope that they could either barricade it or find additional escape routes through it. It was no longer a matter of if they would be captured, but when, and Vincent was determined to maximize that time.

Vincent grunted and pushed Marie off himself, pivoting on his heel and leaping for the doorway. Marie swerved out of the way of the nurse’s tentacled grasp and dove after Vincent who had just wrenched the door open. They both fell into the room in a pile, with Vincent cursing at her clumsiness while scrambling to push his weight against the wooden door that was already buckling against the laughing nurse’s bombardment of tendrils.

“Don’t just sit there gawking like a schoolgirl!” Vincent barked through grit teeth, sweat pouring down his face. “Find us a way out!” Marie had in fact already been frantically looking around the room and scoffed in frustration both at Vincent’s comment and at her own lack of progress in finding an exit.

They were clearly in a radiology lab, with an MRI machine along a far wall and computers that had recently come back to life, and were now processing some automatic routines. Surprisingly, there was little to no sign of the alien infestation in the room, with only the exterior of the windows being blanketed in thick slime being an indicator of anything amiss.

“I-I can’t find any doors!” Marie stammered. “Just hold the door a bit long-” Crash! The door finally burst apart as the nurse gave it one final slam with his tentacle arm, sending Vincent and large chunks of wood flying across the floor.

“This area is appointment-only,” the nurse growled, stepping awkwardly through the remains of the door. “Oh, I can’t wait to punish the both of you…” His tongue hung from his mouth as he made lewd motions with it and drooled from anticipation.

“Come and try it!” Marie cried, hurling objects on a nearby desk towards the nurse, which were swatted away harmlessly by the tentacles surrounding him. Vincent groaned in pain and uneasily got to his feet next to Marie, who was continuing to throw anything she could find at the approaching man’s gleeful face.
Vincent tasted blood on his lips and felt sore all over, but a quick check of his limbs indicated that he was still ready for action. He wasn’t trained in hand-to-hand combat, but even still, he would rather use his scalpel to slit his own throat than go down without a fight. Wielding the sharp implement in his hand, Vincent was about to yell and leap for the nurse’s throat, when one of the tentacles suddenly whipped out and caught Marie around the ankle.

With a yelp, she slipped backwards as he began to reel her in, banging her shoulder against the side of the MRI machine where a large button was located. The large device’s bed-like platform retracted into its cylindrical chamber, and a series of deafening buzzes began to ring out into the small room as the cameras within sprang to life.

Vincent dropped the scalpel and clasped his hands to his ears in surprise. He had needed CT scans in the past while monitoring the progression of his disease, but usually he listened to music with noise-canceling headphones during the process, so hearing the full brunt of the loud machine’s roar was still startling. The nurse was having a much more violent reaction, however.

The crazed man was no longer laughing, but was instead howling in pain as the tentacles in and around his body began to jerk and spasm uncontrollably. He fell to the floor, vomiting up a grotesque mixture of unidentifiable fluids, and writhed in agony as the tentacles weakly squirmed around him. The buzzing suddenly stopped and the nurse seemed to collect himself, drooling heavily and trying to collect his limp tentacles as he staggered to his feet.

“How dare you sever the Queen’s touch!?” The nurse spat, paying no mind to the vomit still caking his lips. He thrust his arm out towards Marie, who had escaped his grasp during his seizure, but the tentacles were sluggish and simply flopped towards her. The machine suddenly buzzed yet again as it started its next round of scanning, causing the nurse to once again crumple to the floor and shriek in anger and discomfort.

“Go! Now! Before it ends!” Vincent yelled to Marie, who didn’t need to be told twice. They leapt past the nurse’s pathetic form and out into the hallway, where the tentacles nearest to them were now twitching and jerking like toys running out of batteries. Despite their sudden lack of coordination, they still held their captives fast, who weren’t groaning in pain like the nurse, but simply seemed desperate for the tentacles to resume fucking them, even going so far as to shake their hips to try and attract the alien phalluses back to their genitals.

“Wh-what’s going on!?” Marie gasped, taking a moment to stare at the strange behavior of the creatures around them.

“Hm… I have a theory, but we can discuss scientific observations when we are in a safe location,” Vincent replied. “Quickly now, to the dining area! We must take advantage of their disarray while it lasts!” Marie nodded and ran off down another hall with Vincent close behind. The further they moved away from the radiology lab, the more the tentacles around them showed signs of being in complete control. However, now that they were no longer in danger of being seen by the male nurse, they slightly slowed their pace down to avoid unnecessary sounds and mistakes.

They had to avoid a few swiping tendrils as they passed through sections of the hall that were darkened with thick layers of fleshy goo, but overall they managed to make their way to the swinging double-doors of the cafeteria without much incident. Marie pressed up to the windows to look inside while Vincent rummaged through Marie’s satchel he was still carrying, hoping to find something to replace his lost weapon.

“I don’t see them…” Marie whispered, craning her neck to try and get a better view through the small glass panels. Slime and tendrils covered much of the windows, so it was difficult to see through. “I’m going to slowly open the door and look inside.”

“We have to leave through here regardless, so we will have to go in eventually,” Vincent reminded her. Even though they were this close to salvation, they still needed to be cautious, however Vincent was growing steadily more impatient to leave, especially now that the distant sounds of the MRI machine had finally gone quiet.

Marie gulped and slowly pushed the doors open. There was a faint creak, but nothing that couldn’t be drowned out by the lewd noises around them. They both slipped into the brightly lit cafeteria and crawled behind a nearby overturned table, much like Marie’s companions had been seen doing earlier. She peeked out around the side and had to repress a gasp at what she saw.

The room was quite large and open, which the creatures had clearly taken advantage of. The dozen or so support pillars had all been covered with the familiar, mottled pink flesh substance, giving the impression of them being towers of glistening meat. Humans were trapped within the pillars, their limbs swallowed up by the slimy masses while their erogenous zones were left spread and exposed for the several spider-like human-tentacle hybrids that patrolled the area, fucking and milking any and every person they scuttled past.

What was more shocking was what was above them. Dozens of naked bodies, young and old, limply hung from the fleshy ceiling by their heads, which were trapped within the pulsating, oozing surface. Every so often, a limb would twitch, to indicate that they were still alive, but other than that, they were motionless. They weren’t in danger of being strangled, however, as it wasn’t just their necks supporting their weight.

Each man and woman had a strong, girthy tentacle protruding from their ass, most likely entering their mouths from within the ceiling construct and worming all the way through them. The tentacles supported each person’s crotch like a bike seat, and were shaped similarly.

For women, it cupped around the front of their crotches and covered their pubic mounds. It was impossible to tell what was happening to the helpless genitals within, but it was clearly giving them women intense stimulation. Copious amounts of juices gushed forth from every woman’s crotch, filling the cup-like tentacle attachments and splattering to the floor.

Their arms dangled at their sides as their breasts were milked as well. Large, transparent suckers were latched around the entirety of every woman’s tit, which all seemed to have inflated to impressive size. White fluid could be seen sloshing within the sucker chambers, while small feelers pulled and teased each nipple, coaxing out as much milk as possible.

The men were similarly supported by their anal tentacles, which wrapped under their unnaturally large ball sacks, pushing each testicle to the side where small tendrils broke off from the main tentacle and either tickled or sucked each individual, engorged sphere. The clear tips of the tentacles swallowed every man’s turgid penis, visibly squeezing and stroking each shaft as rapidly as possible with an inner ring of muscles while a brush of squirming cilia attacked their swollen cock heads. At regular intervals, each man would gently twitch as he released his seed into the tentacle, which sucked the spunk back up into the ceiling through his ass before continuing to relentlessly milk his bound manhood.

All of this must have been just barely out of the view of the camera, which Vincent spotted on the other side of the room, drawing his eye towards the unobstructed exit door. There were enough lights along the walls to illuminate the room despite the ceiling being covered in the alien slime, which was fortunate, as they would need to be extra careful navigating to the door with all the creatures in the area.

“No sign of your companions,” Vincent quietly muttered to Marie. “Perhaps they have already taken their leave. I suggest we follow suit. Swiftly.” He had been nervously eyeing the entrance to the cafeteria for a few minutes now, sure that at any moment, the male nurse might barge in and capture them.

“Maybe you’re right…” Marie relented. “Let’s just take a moment to… to… oh… oh my God… it can’t be…!” She fell back onto her butt, clenching her teeth as her eyes glistened with newly forming tears. Vincent followed her gaze and sighed deeply as he saw what had alarmed her.

A small alcove had been blocked from their sight by one of the spider hybrids, which had finished feasting on a man’s cock and scurried away to find its next meal. Within the alcove was the female nurse from before, and she was not alone. The man who Marie had identified as her husband Anthony was already naked and held tight by tentacles that forced him into a spread-eagle position parallel to the floor.

His head drooped weakly as the nurse stood below him. She was happily slurping on his glans while one hand, slick with slime, spun around his modest erection. Her other hand was playing with Anthony’s hanging balls, massaging and fondling them with her delicate fingertips. Her motions were so expert that Vincent doubted Marie even came close to pleasuring her man like that before.

What had remained of the nurse’s scrubs had been removed, allowing the tentacles connected to her pussy more freedom to move. They held aloft Marie’s other friend, Célestine, who was still fully clothed and struggling to break free. The nurse suddenly let out a gasp and a laugh as Anthony began to groan and spurt thick ropes of cum all over her face and tits, which were already glistening in spent seed. She caught some in her mouth and seductively licked her lips before pulling away from Anthony’s crotch.

She gave his dangling penis a light smack with her palm and watched it swing back and forth, still hard and ready for more action. She whispered something to him that Vincent couldn’t hear before turning around to face Célestine, leaving Anthony’s twitching cock to lazily drool cum onto the floor.

Célestine let out a loud shriek as the nurse approached her, running a slender hand down her cheek and gently kissing the bound woman’s ear and neck. Célestine blushed and went rigid as the nurse’s hands began to explore her body over her clothes, and then under them. One hand slipped down the collar of Célestine’s white button-up blouse, while another found its way to the crotch of her jeans, which were slowly unzipped. The pants slid down slightly, revealing the top of Célestine’s striped panties, which were now bulging with the nurse’s questing fingers.

They found their mark and Célestine let out a squeal as the nurse giggled with delight. The nurse continued to kiss and suck on her captive’s exposed, fair neck while fingering her inside of her panties. Célestine started to pant and moan loudly, until the nurse suddenly pulled away from the woman. Célestine looked up hopefully, but then the nurse grabbed her by her short blonde hair and pulled back, forcing Célestine to cry out in pain and open her mouth, which the nurse quickly shoved her fingers into. The nurse laughed, watching Célestine taste her own pussy juices for a minute before pulling her hand away.

Célestine gagged and gasped, which prompted the nurse to slap her face hard. But then the nurse tenderly wrapped her tentacles over the woman’s eyes and turned her head so that they could share a passionate kiss. While the tentacle held Célestine’s head still, the nurse used her hands to grasp the front of the white blouse, suddenly yanking it open and sending the little buttons flying in all directions.

Célestine’s unassuming white sports bra was quickly stripped away. The brand of undergarment must have been a good one, as they had done an impressive job restraining the large, succulent globes that burst into view. The nurse began to knead Célestine’s plump tits as the kiss continued, eliciting spasms from the half-naked woman. She didn’t remain half-naked for long. More of the Nurse’s tentacles rose up and slipped Célestine’s jeans and panties down her trembling legs, revealing her soft, clean-shaven mound.

The nurse, apparently satisfied with her work of stripping the poor woman naked, stepped back, accidentally bumping into Anthony, who was holding his head up and watching the scene unfold. Realizing he had been noticed, he hastily looked away, but his thoughts were not so easily masked, as precum flowed anew from the tip of his rigid shaft.

The nurse giggled and turned back to Célestine, cupping Anthony’s face with her hand and squeezing his cheeks.

“Should we give him a little show, my cute doll?” The nurse cooed at Célestine, whose eyes were no longer covered, but were doing their best not to meet Anthony’s. The nurse strode back towards Célestine, who yelped in surprise as she was suddenly flipped upside down. Her breasts flopped down to her chin, pointing at the floor, while the tentacles holding her legs spread them far apart, giving Anthony and the nurse a clear view of her moist slit. Unable to see much in her current state, Célestine flinched as she felt the nurse move up behind her and press her boobs into her back.

The nurse reached down and around the front of Célestine’s helpless body and grabbed onto her hanging tits, beginning to sensually massage them. Célestine’s face, now more visible with her breasts supported and out of the way, showed clear signs of arousal now. She let out little gasps and moans as the nurse’s fingers worked their magic. The loudest sound yet came when the nurse suddenly stuffed her face between Célestine’s spread thighs, plunging her tongue deep into her dripping cunt and eagerly nuzzling her nose into Célestine’s clit.

Anthony watched as the nurse continued to grope and lick his friend right in front of him. He begged the nurse to stop and shook his body in frustration, causing his untouched, leaking cock to swing back and forth. A tentacle slithered down his arm and worked its way into his protesting mouth, shutting him up as he gagged on the meaty intruder. Another tentacle rose up and began to stroke his shaft very lightly at a leisurely pace, just enough to devilishly tease him without reaching climax. He let out a muffled groan in frustration as the tentacle in his mouth lifted his face towards the lewd lesbian scene.

“Well then, I suppose it is too late to rescue them now,” Vincent shrugged. “Now the problem is just how to distract the nurse while we make our way towards the exit, seeing as how she is looking directly at it.” He turned to look at Marie, who was staring at him with angry, reddened eyes. She choked back her tears and clenched her trembling fists.

“We have to help them,” she croaked. “We can’t just leave them!”

“And how do you propose we do that? What, you think we can just go grab the MRI machine and bring it here?”

“Well, I-”

“You didn’t seem concerned about leaving any of the other hundreds of trapped victims here.”

“That’s not-”

“Oh, I see. You only want to save lives when your bias pushes you towards them. Is that it?” Vincent gazed at Marie not with rage, but with cold calculation and understanding, as if she was somehow meeting his expectations. She looked at him with a hurt expression, but then gently sniffed and wiped her cheeks dry. She took a few shuddering breaths to steady herself and then looked away.

“...You’re right,” She admitted. “You’re right. I’m no better than I was before all this started… but that will change. We will get out of here and then come back with a plan. I’m sure we can come up with a strategy to save everyone here if we put our heads together. Yes, I’ll save them, but after thorough preparations have been made.” She nodded her head, committing herself to the decision. Vincent grunted in approval.

“Indeed. Besides, it looks like they are enjoying themselves,” Vincent said, raising a brow at what he saw across the room. At some point while they were bickering, the nurse had wandered off, leaving Anthony and Célestine in the same positions as earlier, but much closer together.

Anthony’s face was now pressed down into Célestine’s swollen pussy lips, where his tongue could be seen lapping at the tender flesh. Tentacles had replaced the nurse’s hands in fondling her breasts, and small tendrils with needles were poking into her nipples to inject her with alien drugs, as they were with Anthony’s balls. The tentacle stimulating his cock was apparently allowing him to cum now, which he did, spraying a thick stream of his creamy spunk down onto Célestine’s stomach and the underside of her hanging boobs.

Marie’s face reddened in anger and embarrassment as she glimpsed her husband eating out and cumming on another woman, but still she kept her cool. She tore her eyes away from debauchery and began to scan the area for a path across the room. The spider hybrids continued to crawl around the area, however, as their male or female occupants were always deprived of their senses, it was safe to assume that these creatures hunted purely by vibration as well. As before, as long as they could silently navigate to the door, they had a chance of escape.

Giving one last glance around for the nurse, or any other turned humans, Vincent and Marie crawled out from behind the table and began to creep towards the exit. They had made it about a third of the way there when a woman hanging from the ceiling above Marie suddenly squirted particularly forcefully, causing the tentacle collecting her juices to shake slightly. A deluge of vaginal fluids splashed down onto Marie, who flinched and had to quickly stifle a gasp of surprise.

Luckily, it seemed that the creatures couldn’t distinguish between Marie and the countless moans, gasps, and cries coming from the human cattle around the cafeteria. Marie sighed in relief through her nose and they continued onward, stopping again to let a spider hybrid pass by. The creature came within a meter of them. Vincent stood frozen in mid stride, desperately trying to keep his shaky balance while Marie stared at him in terror, silently begging him not to fall. Vincent’s body, though somewhat battered at this point, still proved to be reliable, however, and he managed to hold his awkward pose just long enough for the threat to pass.

Finally, after dodging a few tentacles slithering along the floor and getting covered in several more sprays of fluids from above, they made it behind a salad bar filled with rotting vegetables that was only a short run away from the door. Just as Vincent was about to stand up and make a break for it, an all-too familiar voice danced through the room.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are…” the female nurse called in a singsong voice from somewhere behind them. “I know you’re in here, Doctor Clément. Who else could have turned off the quarantine lock? I’m sure you’ve already seen what I’ve done to your dear husband, and I bet you just can’t wait to see what I’m going to do to you, hmm?”

Vincent and Marie peeked around the salad bar and saw that the nurse was over near the cafeteria entrance and was walking their way while moving furniture around with her tentacled arm.

“I’m sure you’ve come to save your lover and friend, whom I so generously put out on display in the open for you, right? Are you… here?” She suddenly flipped the table over that they had been hiding behind earlier. “Hmm… no? Well, I don’t like being the one who’s forced to play boring games… so, why don’t I start a new game instead?” She giggled and practically skipped over to where Anthony and Célestine were hanging, bending down to pick something up from among the tattered clothes beneath the two captives.

“What is she…?” Marie began to wonder aloud, when suddenly her two-way radio that was still strapped to her hip crackled loudly to life. It was just strange, distorted static, but it was enough to completely give away her position. “Ah…” Marie choked on her words in shock as the nurse cackled gleefully, a similar radio in her hand.

“Ah, there you are, Doctor,” the nurse called over to their hiding spot. “Looking to clock out so early? Don’t worry; soon you will never want to leave again…” She began to saunter over towards the salad bar with a look of anticipation on her grinning face. Vincent would have been loudly cursing Marie out at this point for her blunder, but he realized that the nurse had implied that she only knew Marie was in the room. The nurse was still unaware of his presence, though it wouldn’t be that way for much longer.

If they ran for the door now, she would clearly see them and give chase. The two of them were exhausted and had already had several close calls, so the odds of them getting this time were extremely low, especially as most of their escapes in the past had been thanks to pure luck. A distraction was needed, but simply throwing a little pack of crackers from the satchel wouldn’t do much good. It would have to be something bigger. Much bigger.

“Putain! What are we going to do!?” Marie hissed at Vincent as she frantically attempted to mute her loud radio.

“What I have to,” he grunted, grabbing Marie’s waist and heaving her bodily out into the open, away from the door.

“Vincent! Espèce de salaud!” She angrily screamed back at him, scrambling to her feet and meeting his cold gaze with a look of shock, fear, and betrayal.

“Oh, you’ve finally come out to play?” The nurse cried out in excitement, dashing towards Marie.

“W-wait! G-Pauline!” Marie stammered, backing away from the approaching woman and accidentally stepping onto a tentacle that promptly bound her feet together, causing her to topple over and land in one of the many puddles of cum with a splash. She wiped her eyes with her hands and glared at Vincent with such murderous intent that he was almost impressed.

Marie’s angry face morphed into a cruel smile as she looked up at the nurse, apparently named Pauline, who was now practically standing over her and looking. Marie pointed behind Pauline at Vincent and was about to say something when the nurse’s tentacles suddenly grabbed her face and lifted her into the air, her legs kicking back and forth.

“Oh, we are going to have SO much fun, Doctor Clément!” Pauline shouted. “Ever since I walked in on you changing in the break room I’ve wanted to feel your cute little breasts in my hands…” More tentacles shot out from Pauline’s pussy and wrapped around Marie, forcing her into submission as the nurse used her own hands to slowly disrobe the doctor she had apparently been so fond of, savoring every article of clothing as she removed it.

Vincent didn’t stick around long enough to see what happened next. This was his one window for escape and he was going to take it. Shouldering the bag full of supplies and scooping up the radio Marie had dropped, he swiftly crept towards the door.

He gave one glance back over his shoulder and saw Pauline slipping Marie’s black bra up with an almost reverent air. Vincent hadn’t thought much about it before, but he supposed that the doctor’s breasts were probably B-cups, or maybe even A-cups, not that that gave any real indication of volume - a common misunderstanding among fellow men that made him scoff. The needle-tipped tentacles approaching her hard, brown nipples would most likely change all that in a matter of time, however. Vincent ducked out into the parking lot just as Pauline began to tenderly suckle on Marie’s left nipple, while filling her hand with the doctor’s other pert tit. A tentacle was working its way down the back of Marie’s pants as Vincent closed the door behind him, finally taking in deep breaths of the fresh afternoon air that greeted his lungs like an old friend.

“At least you will be together with your love,” Vincent sighed. He looked around the empty parking lot, already prepared to duck and hide from hordes of alien creatures, but there were none, save for a single large humanoid one lumbering in the distance. Apparently the monsters preferred to keep their livestock in protected, enclosed spaces.

There was so much more he had to learn about these wondrous organisms. Why exactly had the MRI machine been so effective against them? Some sort of radio wave interference? Who was this “Queen” they kept mentioning? Was there also a king? Most importantly, what exactly was this wonder drug the tentacles produced that seemed to have cured him of his disease? And how could he get more? Several exciting theories and questions swam through his head as he stealthily slipped into the shadows of Paris, eager for the groundbreaking discoveries awaiting him.

Vincent smiled to himself as he took a long swig of tepid water from a bottle in his bag. This was the most alive he had felt since the day he was born, and he was going to make sure nothing would ever get in the way of that again. There would be no illness, no bureaucracy, no finances. Only progress. He could feel his excited heart pumping blood to his loins, and for the first time that day, he didn’t fight it.

***

Finally. Pauline had thought her life had been made complete after her Queen welcomed her to the hive, but now that she had a chance to do the same to her once-idolized coworker, she could say she was truly happy. Pauline paid no mind to the sound of the exterior door closing behind her; she was fixated on the struggling woman in her grasp, or rather, the grasp of her adorable, symbiotic tentacle friends.

At first, she had been so terribly afraid. The mysterious creatures had descended upon the hospital in a flurry of tendrils and slime, grabbing up staff and patient alike, before performing unspeakably lewd acts with the captives. Pauline herself had been stripped practically naked and plastered to the wall behind the reception counter with her legs spread wide and held open by a sticky sludge, exposing her hairy pussy to the world.

The alien tendrils held her nude body helplessly immobile, no matter how hard she tried to wriggle free to cover her shame. Pauline had grown up ashamed of her twig-thin body and chest that barely qualified as an A-cup. Bullied relentlessly by the other girls back in public school, she had found some relief when her good grades got her into the university of her choice.

She thought her body-shaming problems would go away after landing the job at the hospital, and indeed no on there bullied her. In fact, on her first day, she was heartily welcomed by one of the senior physicians, Doctor Marie Clément, who became somewhat of a mentor for Pauline. That was when her problems began anew, however.

Pauline fell into a spiral of self-shame when comparing her feeble feminine charms to those of the buxom doctor. She often overheard the male nurses making lewd comments about Dr. Clément, who already had an attractive husband of her own. Nurses work long, difficult hours, so Pauline’s love life was nonexistent, not that she had the confidence to land a man anyway.

At first, she had envied her mentor, jealous of the attention that she obliviously received. Pauline would have done anything to make the men look at her, instead. Still, she couldn’t bring herself to selfishly dislike Dr. Clément, especially after recently walking in on her changing into her scrubs. Pauline had only seen her with her shirt off, but just witnessing the way Dr. Cléments perfect, full breasts jiggled and threatened to spill out of her heroically straining bra had awoken something in Pauline’s.

She had gone home that night and relentlessly masturbated for over an hour, replaying the scene in her mind over and over again, using her imagination to peek behind even more layers of the doctor’s clothing. After a week of this, her fingers and small vibrator just weren’t enough. She had splurged a bit and ordered a fancy new dildo online, but she sadly never got a chance to use it.

A few days later, thick, cock-shaped tentacles were continuously stuffing her pussy instead. She gasped when the first rows of alien eggs were slowly pushed up into her womb, but like the other captives around her, she felt no pain. In fact, she even was coming to enjoy it, along with the delicious substance the tentacles kept feeding her. It wasn’t long before she was giving birth to dozens of small writhing alien tendrils, which crawled up to her puffy pink nipples to begin hungrily sucking on her hardened peaks.

Over and over again she felt tentacles deposit eggs into her pussy, fill her with slime, and then leave her dripping and shaking while the newly inseminated spheres pulsated in her tummy. She got used to the sensation of straining to push the newborns out of her gaping cunt, and started to look forward to each birthing, making it a little competition in her head to squirt out more pussy juice and baby tentacles than the several other women being used as breeding stock around her.

It felt good to be bred. To be desired. Something she had rarely experience in life. How excited and happy she had been when she saw the first milker tentacles drop down from the fleshy ceiling above her and slowly approach her breasts. Her flat chest had simply been teased and tugged at by small feelers and the newborns before, but after a time, Pauline’s eyes widened in astonishment from what she saw when looking down at her latest brood.

Pauline’s once meager bosom had swollen to be several times larger. Good lord, she had tits! Real, magnificent, bouncy boobs! She had nearly shed a tear from the delight. As the suction cups of the tentacles latched around her juicy globes, she sighed happily, knowing she was able to serve her amazing, generous, extraterrestrial benefactors, even if only by being nothing more than a sack of breedable meat for them to use as they pleased.

But then one day, she suddenly felt the bonds around her slime-covered body loosen. Were they letting her go? Was she not good enough, even as an alien cumdumpster? Pauline fell to her knees and reached up to grab at the tentacles along the wall, desperately begging them to take her back, to let her serve. Then something marvelous happened. A tiny worm-like tendril fell onto her shoulder from above. Her first instinct was to swat the small critter away, but she controlled herself. If this was a gift from her gods, then she would willingly accept it.

She felt the worm crawl up her neck and into her ear, where it slowly slithered inside. Suddenly, it felt like her brain was being overloaded with pleasure. She gasped loudly and her tongue fell from her drooling mouth as her eyes rolled up into her head. Pauline was so overcome with stimulation that she couldn’t even move her trembling hands to her gushing cunt in order to pleasure herself. Drool trickled down her chin and between her heaving breasts, before finally a single droplet brushed against her clit.

She exploded into an orgasm so intense that she blacked out, falling limp to the squishy floor while her exhausted body continued to twitch and squirt juices. She was awoken by a sensation of fullness and warmth. Cracking her eyes open, she noticed two things. The first were the tentacles that were emerging from within her pussy, but unlike previously, they weren’t fucking her. They seemed to be moving in tandem with her as she shakily stood, as if she had grown several new arms… or penises, she thought with a grin. The second thing she noticed was the calming, buzzing noise she could hear inside her head.

It was impossible to describe clearly, but she almost felt like she could hear a melodic voice calling out to her, no, guiding for her. This was the first time she had felt the touch of The Queen, whom Pauline all at once comprehended the existence of and knew that such a mighty presence must be exalted and served beyond question. She was more than happy to oblige.

Over the next few days, she had come to learn to control the tentacles sharing her holes, though “control” was a strong word to use. She mostly just had impressions of ideas, and as if reading her thoughts, they acted. Even more than before the invasion, she was completely lost to her lust, as if she needed to gulp down a man’s hot load or a woman’s sweet juices daily to stay sane. She knew she was quite sane indeed, as how else would she have been able to serve The Queen so well?

Pauline followed the impulses given to her, spending her days happily assisting the tentacles in breeding and milking the other humans in the hive who had yet to accept The Queen’s loving embrace. She had been so happy when others started to understand the joys of servitude, walking the heavenly halls of the hospital alongside her, but something wasn’t quite right. No matter how long she searched, Pauline couldn’t find Dr. Clément. She so desperately wanted to show off her new, improved body while watching the doctor being stuffed with alien eggs and cocks in every hole… or maybe even another man’s cock. She dreamed of the day should could pull a throbbing, meaty shaft out of Dr. Clément’s helplessly gaping pussy and have a taste of it herself.

But that day never came. As Pauline became more accustomed to the will of the hive, which was the will of The Queen, she learned how to share knowledge with others. Entering a dream-like state, she could catch glimpses of sounds, sights, and sounds that were not her own. They were fleeting and vague, but enough for her to recognize Dr. Clément’s face on day. The doctor was out on the streets with a small group of people, including her husband. She wasn’t serving the hive at all!

Pauline lamented in learning that her beloved mentor was lost, unable to experience the pleasures of life that The Queen had so generously granted each and every human who desired it. How could she be so blind? So selfish!? It was Pauline’s turn to teach Dr. Clément, and she was sure that the doctor would return to the hospital someday, especially if certain doors and windows were left conveniently open.

Now, here Marie Clément was, dangling helplessly with her succulent tits on display only inches from Pauline’s quivering lips. The pillowy-soft feeling of pressing her face deep into Dr. Clément’s warm bosom was almost too much for Pauline to bear. She tried to hold herself back a bit longer, but she couldn’t control herself. She greedily sucked Dr. Clément’s hardening nipple into her mouth, swirling her tongue around the sensitive nub and nibbling it with her teeth. She felt the doctor flinch and shudder from the sensation, which incensed Pauline even more.

She didn’t even bother fully stripping the doctor fully nude yet, just taking the time to savor the feeling of her huge, plump, marshmallow-like boobs in her mouth and fingers, kneading the supple flesh as if making dough. The tentacles around her were a bit less patient, however, and she could feel them starting to slip beneath Dr. Cléments clothing while she played with her breasts. It was probably about time to welcome her into the hive anyhow.

Pauline stood back and grinned happily as the tendrils descended upon her old mentor, dropping the doctor’s now useless glasses onto the floor. Dr. Clément’s eyes darted back and forth as the appendages grabbed onto her pants and sweater, quickly tearing the garments to shreds and leaving the woman in just her unassuming black panties. Pauline took it upon herself to remove this final article of clothing, gently kissing down from Dr. Clément’s nipples to her navel and then to her pubic mound as she gently peeled the thin fabric down the doctor’s taut, sweaty thighs.

Dr. Clément’s fluffy dark pubes tickled Pauline’s nose as she happily kissed and nuzzled the downy patch of hair, letting her fingers explore between the doctor’s spread legs until finally she reached that most intimate hole.

“…Oh my, what’s this?” Pauline asked in surprise, withdrawing her hand and looking up at Dr. Clément. “Still dry? As a physician, you should know that lubricant is needed for easy penetration.” The doctor looked down at her pleadingly and shouted some things into the tentacle covering her mouth that Pauline couldn’t quite make out. It sounded like a plea for help, and Pauline knew all to well what it was the doctor wanted. “It’s ok, I guess even natural beauties like you get performance anxiety, huh? That makes me feel a bit better!”
Pauline giggled and planted a wet kiss onto Dr. Clément’s vulva. The nurse couldn’t help but still be a tad envious of how elegantly the doctor’s labia bloomed like the petals of a perfect rose. She could tell that they were craving cock, as all good breeding sluts should.

“Don’t worry; I’ll help you, Dr. Clément… no, Marie,” Pauline murmured, stroking the doctor’s quivering chin. “We are all equal under The Queen…” The tentacles holding Marie suddenly flipped her onto her back to face the ceiling, lifting her up to where dozens of the other humans were hanging, blessed to live in a never-ending state of bliss.

The doctor thrashed and screamed into her gag, but nothing she did could prevent the rain of cum and juices that continuously poured down from above onto her spread, nude body. Her heavy tits hung at the sides of her ribs from their own weight as they became slathered with slick fluids along with her face, stomach, and mound. Marie’s once cute, puffy little plume of pubes was now completely matted down with a mixture of human and alien spunk that dripped down between her delicate pussy lips. Marie shivered despite the juices being warm to the touch.

Satisfied that the doctor had been sufficiently lubed, Pauline had the tentacles binding her limbs lower her back down until Marie’s head was level with Pauline’s pelvic region. The doctor’s staring eyes were greeted with the sight of two enormous dick-shaped tentacles that were wiggling their way out of the nurse’s dripping slit.

“When you accept The Queen’s guidance, any pleasures you desire can be yours,” Pauline said reverently, stroking one of the tentacle cocks that was emerging from within her. “I can even know what it’s like for a man… and I want to share that with you…” Pauline sighed happily as she smacked her large pseudo-penis against Marie’s face. Marie was expecting the pungent musk of a phallus to hit her nose, but instead a delightfully sweet aroma wafted into her nostrils. For the first time, she felt a gentle throb pulse through her clitoris.

Pauline cupped Marie’s soft, glistening breasts in her hands and hefted them up to press them together, before suddenly sliding her tentacle cock between the two slippery globes.

“Ohhh yessss!” Pauline moaned happily, biting her lip in ecstasy as she began to thrust back and forth. Her meaty appendage thrust in and out of Marie’s generous cleavage, making loud squelching sounds as the shaft glided along the slimy skin. Not wanting to leave the doctor out of the fun, Pauline began to firmly pinch and twist Marie’s tender nipples as she titfucked her, enjoying how the doctor flinched in surprise every time she did so.

She didn’t want Marie having too much fun quite yet, however. There was still the matter of how she had abandoned the hospital. Abandoned her. Sometimes you have to hurt the ones you love, and the doctor most certainly had to be punished.

A tendril covered in writhing cilia rose up between Marie’s thighs, which were suddenly yanked apart by the strong tentacles wrapped around her knees and ankles. Pauline looked down to see the expression on the doctor’s face once the little feelers pressed up against her sensitive womanhood, but she couldn’t see past the girth of the tentacle between her own legs.

The sounds Marie started to make once the cilia busied themselves tormenting her velvety soft labia and adorable little clit almost made Pauline cum right then and there, and she could barely hear them through the tentacle gag. The tendril unwrapped itself from around the doctor’s mouth, allowing the woman to loudly gasp and moan freely.

“G-G-Pauline…! Ah!” Marie cried out. “Wh-why are you doing th-this? Just l-let us go and we can help y-ohhhh merde!” She started to struggle in her binds, feeling the little tendrils between her legs expertly force her just to the edge of climax but leave her without relief.
“Help me?” Pauline replied with a baffled grin. “Doctor, I’m here to help YOU! I’m going to assist you in finally reaching your full potential: a breeding vessel for the hive! There is no greater honor a woman can have, you know?”

“Pauline snap out of it! What have they done to you!?”

“The Queen has blessed me with a perfect body and the absolute understanding that it is to be used as her tool. How could I ask for anything more?” Pauline grunted as she felt an orgasm rising within the tentacle cock sharing her senses. “I know that this is a big change, but I’m here to guide you through it. Now be a good girl and open that cute mouth of yours…” Sensing what Pauline was trying to do, Marie kept her jaw resolutely shut, but a suddenly flick to her clit from one of the feelers made her reflexively gasp.

Pauline took this window of opportunity to stuff her second tentacle cock deep down Marie’s gullet, feeling her gag and tighten her esophagus around the throbbing shaft. The sensation of getting a titjob and blowjob at the same time overwhelmed Pauline’s senses, pushing her into a staggering climax. She could feel the tentacles pumping their potent cum into Marie’s stomach while she continued to thrust in and out of her cleavage and throat, not wanting this orgasm to ever stop.

Marie’s throat was bulging from the combination of Pauline’s tentacle cock and the torrent of aphrodisiac, which gushed from her lips around the alien shaft and spilled down into her nostrils as she choked. Pauline finally pulled out of the doctor’s mouth with a sloppy pop sound, still ejaculating fluids into the air that landed on Marie’s tits, further lubing them for the continued titfucking. The violent thrusting finally managed to undo Marie’s hair bun, allowing her long black locks to spill free and flutter about wildly beneath her, nearly brushing against the floor.

Marie gasped and sputtered up globs of the nectar, but there was no amount she could spit out that would stop it from having its wonderful effects. Immediately, Pauline could see clear juices spray out from the doctor’s crotch. She was positive that the tentacles weren’t allowing Marie to climax just yet, so if she was squirting already, it was sure to be a fun evening. Pauline shivered in anticipation.

Whack! Tendrils began to lash out and strike at Marie’s taunt, elastic ass, leaving behind painful red marks with every spanking. She cried out in pain and pleasure as even more tentacles started to slap at her vulva and areas of her breasts where Pauline wasn’t holding. The vibrations from each impact felt amazing on Pauline’s tentacle cock, which was still tirelessly pumping between Marie’s boobs. The added stimulation made her cum yet again, blast thick ropes of alien seed out over Marie’s body and drenching her already messy pussy mound.

Marie was having no such luck with her own orgasms, however. The feelers were still cruelly edging her out of her mind. She didn’t consider herself a particularly horny person. Sure, she and her husband had steamy nights now and then, but it was usually him who initiated such encounters, and she rarely felt the need to masturbate. But now it was like a fire had been lit inside her core that she desperately needed to feed. Her body tingled and her head swam, barely cognizant of Pauline’s gleeful laughter. All she could focus on was the pulsing in her clit and her agonizing inability to reach orgasm.

“It looks like you’re ready to climax, hm?” Pauline cooed. “That’s very good. That’s the first important step to accepting your new role in the hive.” She finally pulled away from Marie’s breasts and knelt down so that she was face to upside-down face with the doctor. Marie was flushed and sweating profusely, barely able to speak through her desperate groans and grunts.

“P-please… hnghh…” Marie croaked, her cheeks puffing with every intense breath she exhaled through clenched teeth. Her eyes continued to briefly lose focus before managing to find Pauline’s face once again, which smiled at her with childlike merriment. One of the tentacles whipping Marie suddenly found a particularly sensitive spot on her helpless body and made her loudly cry out.

“Shhh, shhh, shhh…” Pauline whispered, gently rubbing Marie’s rosy cheek with her hand. “It will all go away once you embrace The Queen. All this pain and torment will become ecstasy beyond your wildest dreams… all you have to do is use your big girl words and tell me that you’re a breeding slut.”

“Gnnhhgghk…!” Marie gargled, choking on her own saliva. Her reddened, trembling face stared up in defiance at Pauline, who clicked her tongue and waved a finger. The tendrils working Marie’s cunt doubled in speed, causing her muscles to clench and spasm uncontrollably, but still she was unable to cum. The once proud doctor heaved in desperation as drool poured freely from her mouth.

“Say it for me… I know you can…” Pauline said in a comforting voice, pressing her lips to Marie’s profusely sweating forehead.

“I’m… not… hmnnnnn!” Marie wheezed.

“You can do it… you’re a smart woman, Marie – I know you’ll make the right choice.”

“I’mmmmmmmghh!”

“Yes? Use your words.”

It was too much for Marie to bear any longer. She had completely forgotten about the hospital mission, about saving her husband, about that man she had met earlier. Her brain was flooded with neurotransmitters all bursting with pleasure and desire. She needed to cum. She needed to see just how far this pleasure could go.

“I’m- I’m a breeding slut!! I’m a breeding slut! Ahhn!” Marie gasped. “P-please let me c-ummmmooohhh goddddd…!” Her breath was stolen from her throat as the tentacles obliged, suddenly plunging deep into both her horny holes and filling her up in a way that hit all of her good spots at once. She climaxed harder than she had ever done before, feeling herself squirt so powerfully that she was sure it must have drenched the wall five feet away. Her body shook and her muscles twitched violently as wave after wave of intense orgasms racked every fiber of her being.

“There, good girl… see? Wasn’t that easy?” Pauline joyfully whispered, continuing to stroke Marie’s exhausted face. “You deserve a nice big lollipop for being so good. That’s what you always gave your patients, right?” The tentacles continued to rut into Marie’s ass and pussy while Pauline moved away to reveal a man’s swollen erection hanging only a meter away from the doctor’s panting mouth.

Even though her vision was blurry, Marie could see that it was her husband, Anthony, who was staring down at her with naked lust. A tentacle was busy railing his asshole, but his glistening, twitching manhood was untouched. It looked more appetizing than she remembered.
“Everyone is together within the hive,” Pauline explained. “There is no need to be apart from your cherished ones, as long as your truest love is for our queen.”

“Y-yes…” Marie moaned, too fixated on the turgid shaft in front of her eyes to pay much attention. Pauline giggled and slapped Anthony’s bare ass, guiding his cock into Marie’s eager mouth, who began to noisily suck and slurp the veiny rod. She guzzled his entire impressive length down into her throat, holding it in as she caressed the sensitive skin with her warm tongue and relished the scent of his plump, hairy balls that were pressed against her nose.

Anthony groaned in satisfaction and began to weakly thrust his hips as best he could while still being tied by the tentacles, until finally he let out a little squeak and started to cum. Marie was disappointed when Pauline quickly snatched her husband’s cock and yanked it out of her throat, latching her own lips around the spurting tip. Pauline gulped down Anthony’s cream while moaning happily, leaving Marie to pout while her man grunted from another woman’s touch.

“This man’s seed is the hive’s now; not just yours. Know your place,” Pauline chastised.
“Perhaps one day if you full embrace The Queen’s love, you will have as much of it as you want, as I do.” She giggled. “But for now, you must fulfill your duties that all breeding stock must begin with.”

The tentacles holding and fucking Marie began to carry her up towards the ceiling alongside Anthony and Célestine, who had also been brought over from elsewhere in the room. The three of them hung limply as their wet, naked bodies rose up towards small pods that opened up to welcome their heads inside.

“I’ll come check on you all again soon,” Pauline called up, starting to walk back to the hallway to continue looking for that breeding stallion that had escaped earlier. She doubted he could have gotten far. “I’m so glad you didn’t get inducted on the first day, because I got the pleasure of welcoming you to the hive myself!” She started to sing another happy little song as she made her way out the door.

Marie watched the interior of the flesh, oozing pod grow closer and closer to her face. Inside was a thick, phallic tentacle surrounded by many smaller feelers. As her head moved inside of the little chamber, it sealed closed around her neck with s squelch. Everything became dark, and though she couldn’t see what was happening next, she could certainly feel it. The large tentacle cock in the center of the pod pushed down into her throat. It painlessly wormed its way through her body until it popped out of her puckered little starfish and wrapped around to cup her genitals.

She felt a ribbed, vibrating appendage thrust powerfully up into her pussy and begin to pound in and out while filling her womb with warm fluids and firm objects the size of lemons. Something inside the tentacle’s tip began to suck on her clit, freeing it from its hood and beginning to aggressively stroke and squeeze the tender bundle of nerves. Marie moaned loudly, not that anyone else could hear her – they were all in their own little worlds.

The slimy tendrils in the pod began to fill her orifices, squirming into her nose, mouth, and ears, delivering more of that delicious, nourishing fluid into her throat and filling her head with an endless flow of aphrodisiac juices and gasses. Marie had no energy in her body to fight it, her limbs hanging uselessly at her sides, but she wouldn’t have done so even if she could. This was bliss. Certainly far better than the long hours she put in at the hospital. If she could help the rest of the people here – the rest of the hive – by offering up her body and becoming addicted to the female pleasure coursing through her body, then she would gladly do so.

Days later, Pauline finally gave up hunting for the other man. He was likely here somewhere. Even if he had somehow left the hospital, he would join the hive soon. Everyone always did eventually. She idly fondled her breasts, joyfully thinking about how wonderful a day it would be when she could next usher a new member into the hive. That day couldn’t come soon enough. She sighed happily as she noticed a leaking cock in need of a milking. She settled up next to the groaning man and welcomed his warm shaft into her mouth as the power in the building finally sputtered out, once again leaving the world bathed in red lights and writhing shadows.

Chapter Text

A’luhr led the rest of the group as they slowly made their way through the winding, fleshy tunnels of the Krinis hive. Adam was still passed out from exhaustion, so she carried his trembling, naked body over one of her shoulders while Sarah leaned on her other one for support, trying to regain her energy while still moving expeditiously.

Zoey was in an even worse state than Adam. Her entire slender form was drenched in a mixture of sweat and cum, which had mostly dried into a sickening crust that made her pale skin shine in the dim lighting. Steven had desperately attempted to clean her off, but all he had at his disposal was his own bare skin - which was in only slightly better condition than hers - so there was little he could do.

Steven now held Zoey’s unconscious body in a fireman's carry, flinching in embarrassment every time he felt his sister’s still-hard nipples brush against his back. He trailed slightly behind the much stronger alien woman, but he didn’t mind. Despite all they had been through, seeing A’luhr’s shapely, tight blue ass bobbing up and down in front of him still served to put some pep back into his weary step.

The sounds of dripping fluids, moaning human captives, and squelching tentacles permeated the darkness around them as they walked in a nervous silence. A thick, sweet smelling haze filled the air and tenderly caressed their exposed flesh. Sarah felt her nipples stiffen slightly, but tried to keep her eyes locked dead ahead, as if worried that glancing at the slithering walls would greet her with the sight of a mottled tendril lurching out towards her, ready to drag her helpless body back into that hell of endless pleasure. Soon, however, the silence became too much to bear.

“Where are we going?” Sarah croaked, still having to exert considerable effort to speak complete sentences. “Did you find a way out before rescuing us?”

“Not quite,” A’luhr responded, keeping her attention on the floor ahead of them to determine the optimal footfalls for avoiding any squirming, wayward tentacles. “These tunnels seem to have grown even more labyrinthian over time, so finding an easily accessible exit would be close to impossible, especially as we do not know how much time we have before The Queen returns.” Sarah’s already haggard expression drooped even further in disappointment.

“Yeah, but A’luhr thinks there’s a chance we might find her ship somewhere in here!” Steven said, clearly trying his best to inject as much optimism as he could muster into his tone.

“Sh-ship…!?” Adam suddenly gasped, his eyes popping open as he jolted awake. The jerking movement caused him to fall off of A’luhr’s shoulder and land on his rear in a pool of mucus-like orange slime. Sarah reached a hand down to him and he clasped it, rising unsteadily back to his feet while the orange goo dripped off his balls in goopy droplets. Sarah’s eyes briefly flickered downward at his crotch but then awkwardly darted away as Adam finally stood in front of her.

“Oh, come on,” Adam sighed, rolling his eyes. “We’re all naked here, right? We’ve seen and done so many… things… already! So why are you being so prudish?” As Adam spoke and got a better look at his naked girlfriend, his penis - which had only recently started to soften for the first time in weeks - began to swell yet again. He mumbled something incoherent and hastily hid his erection with his hands. “...You, uh, said something about a ship?” Adam coughed, trying to regain his composure. Sarah smirked as Adam took A’luhr’s arm that she offered him for support.

“It is not a certainty,” A’luhr continued, walking slightly slower than before now that she had to deal with Adam’s uncertain steps as well. “However, I believe it possible that my ship is mixed in with the non-organic refuse stored somewhere in the hive.”

“Huh?” Sarah said, looking up at A’luhr in confusion. “The Krinis store trash?” She hadn’t considered such an advanced alien race needing to deal with such mundane chores.

“I have noticed that instead of simply dissolving the captured humans’ garments - something that should be quite possible for the Krinis - they instead prefer to physically remove them, possibly as it requires less resources. But where are all the discarded items?” Sarah raised her brows in surprise. Now that she thought about it, wouldn’t it make sense for there to be piles of shredded clothes strewn about the squishy floors of the nest? From what she could tell, however, the surfaces were all immaculately clean, besides the countless rippling puddles of alien mucus and human cum, of course.

“It makes sense that they would want to keep the tunnels clear of debris given their need to sense vibration,” Adam mused. “But how are we supposed to find whatever chamber they are using to dump stuff, if such a room even exists?”

“Simply follow the trail,” A’luhr replied, using her long, antennae-like eyebrows to gesture towards a fork in the tunnel ahead. Sarah squinted into the dimly-lit recess of the fleshy walls. At first, all she saw were the several dozen naked bodies, helplessly trapped within the pulsating surfaces while being fucked in milked. Their muffled screams and moans distracted her for a moment, but as she looked closer, she saw another form of movement that stood out from the sea of otherwise writhing tentacles and limbs.

A pair of blue cotton panties was being quickly dragged along the floor by a small tentacle-like worm. There were several other pieces of clothing being taken away by the little workers as well, ranging from individual socks and shoes to tattered pants, and even an entire pink sundress that must have been yanked up and off of its previous owner all at once. They were all covered in slime and blended in with the glistening floors around them.

When Sarah had previously been navigating the tunnels, she had either been too focused on the dangerous, waving tentacles to worry about looking for wayward clothes, or been too overcome with nectar-induced lust to seek out anything other than her own pleasure. Now that she thought about it, maybe she had seen a stray pair of boxers move past her face while she feverishly sucked a stranger’s unnaturally large erection protruding from a mass of tentacles, but she hadn’t thought much of it at the time.

“I imagine it would be impossible to store everything in one area,” A’luhr continued, satisfied that the rest of the group seemed to have finally caught on. “So it is most likely that the ship would be brought to the chamber closest to The Queen, which is an area we are fortunately already near.”

“Why do you figure it will be there?” Adam asked.

“You should know that there’s no point in doubting her,” Steven scoffed. “She’s got more brains than all of us combined.”

“...Thank you for your confidence,” A’luhr’s eyebrows curled slightly, and her voice sounded surprisingly bashful as she spoke. “But it is good to explain and share our knowledge. As I mentioned when we first met, I was forced to abandon my vessel just before it impacted with the waters of your planet. Though I managed to escape, the ship’s auto-navigation system was still locked onto The Queen’s specific biosignature, so if the engines managed to last, it stands to reason that it would have come to rest near where the original Queen initially took root. The odds are low, but not zero.”

“Well it sounds like it’s our best shot regardless,” Sarah said with a shrug. “It certainly sounds more promising than randomly wandering these tunnels until some tentacles decide to grab us…” As if to drive her point home, a nearby woman embedded upside down in the oozing walls suddenly let out a loud gasp of pleasure as three thick tentacle cocks withdrew from her pussy.

Her body shuddered and bucked wildly as a mixture of alien cum and small writhing worms gushed from her worn hole and sloshed down into her open mouth. The poor trembling woman had no time to catch her sputtering breath, for as soon as the birthing had completed, the three tendrils frantically pushed back inside of her swollen cunt as if competing to see which one could fill her up first.

Sarah reflexively put a hand to her own lower abdomen, feeling her core fill with warmth and butterflies from the sight. Though she no longer felt completely consumed by her lust as she did only several hours earlier, there was no helping the sudden trickle of wetness she felt running down between her thighs. She pressed her thighs together slightly, hoping no one would notice.

“Why haven’t we been attacked yet, anyway?” Adam wondered aloud. “I would have expected us to be yanked back into one of those fucking pod things pretty quickly.”

“I believe it is due to the nectar lingering within our bodies,” A’luhr replied. “Fortunately it is weak enough for us to maintain our senses, but it seems the Krinis may be mistaking us for thralls, sensing the chemicals within us. Perhaps it is similar to a pheromone.”

“So it’s like we have a status effect acting as a passive buff to ignore aggro.” Steven mused, his eyes sparkling with sudden understanding. A’luhr blinked at him in total confusion. Zoey groaned weakly and stirred on Steven’s back.

“Just when I think I have finally grasped your language, you pull out new surprises…” A’luhr slowly shook her head, staring at Steven with a mix of awe and bemusement. He didn’t seem to notice, lost in his mental world of game strategy.

“So the big question is, how long’s it gonna last?”

“There is no real way to know,” A’luhr sighed. “Hours? Minutes? Seconds, perhaps?” The rest of the group suddenly tensed up, expecting the worse to come at any moment after this new realization. When nothing happened after a few seconds, they all relaxed slightly.

“You can’t just drop flags like that, A’luhr!” Steven cried out while trying to regain the breath he had been holding.

“I… what?” A’luhr stammered, clearly not used to being so far out of her element. “I apologize… I was simply trying to convey the uncertainty of our situation, and thus the need for decisive action.” Though it was hard to get a read on her alien facial expressions, it was clear that she was quite flustered. Steven, seeing this, blushed slightly and looked away.

“It’s… nothing,” he mumbled awkwardly. “You’re good.”

“Well, we should move as quickly as possible regardless,” Sarah sighed, keeping a cautious eye on a dangling tentacle that was swinging a bit too close to her for comfort. “Even if we don’t end up finding her ship, I’d rather have more time to spare than less.” The rest of the group nodded in agreement and refocused on the task of following the trail of discarded garments through the dark, pulsating tunnels.

Despite their best efforts in keeping up with the sparse path of clothes, the uneven and slippery ground proved to be too exacting. It wasn’t long before Steven, his thin legs shaking from overexertion, needed to stop to put his sister down and rest. Though A’luhr initially opposed the idea, she relented after noticing how Sarah and Adam were also barely holding it together. Even though the nectar had kept their bodies in peak nutritional condition, their muscles were still aching from the unrelenting orgasms they had endured.

As Steven attempted to slowly slide Zoey off of his back, she suddenly grabbed at his chest, hugging him desperately and refusing to let go until the others managed to pry her off of him and settle her down against the spongy wall. Without warning, she violently coughed up a mouthful of orange liquid, nearly spewing it onto Steven who managed to duck out of the way just in time. Her labored breathing returned to normal, and she began to idly massage her lower abdomen with her palm before finally cracking open her misty eyes.

“Wh… where…?” Zoey rasped, sluggishly rubbing her face and looking around at the rest of the group. “Is this… part of the dream…?” She cast her empty gaze downwards and let out a weak, rueful laugh as she shook her head in disbelief.

“Oh thank God…” Steven gasped, pulling his sister’s slender body against his in a firm embrace. He didn’t even flinch at the feeling of her naked chest pressing to his own. Instead, his eyes welled with tears of relief as Zoey began to realize the reality of the situation.

“Stevie…?” She asked, not wanting to believe her own eyes. “This is real…?” She hugged him back and pressed her forehead to his chest. With her face still hidden between them, she muttered, “I’m not sure if I want this to be real or not…”

Steven, suddenly realizing their awkward, nude position, let go of Zoey and slumped back against the squishy wall beside her. She let out an embarrassed giggle and rested her head on his shoulder, as she took deep, stuttering breaths.

“Glad to have you back with us,” Sarah smiled at Zoey from across the tunnel where she sat. “I knew something like this wouldn’t be enough to break you.”

“Thanks, Sarah,” Zoey replied, wiping tears from her eyes. “Even when I was being forced to feel all those… sensations… all I could think of was you guys.” Suddenly, a look of realization flashed across her face, and she pressed her fingers all around it in surprise. “Actually… they didn’t just not break me… I think they fixed me?”

“You mean they made you sterile!?” Adam exclaimed. He frantically turned his back to the rest of the group and attempted to surreptitiously inspect his testicles.

“She’s not a cat, dude,” Steven scoffed. He nervously glanced at Zoey, clearly checking her for any potential signs of alien tempering, and asked, “but uh, yeah, what do you mean by that, exactly?”

“I can see…!” She cried out. “I lost my glasses somewhere and… well, I can see! Crystal clear!” She gleefully began to look all around the tunnel in excitement. However, her starry eyes widened and her expression crumbled when she caught sight of tentacles rutting into the holes of the various naked humans embedded in the gelatinous walls nearby. “Now I kinda wish I couldn’t…” She gagged.

“Wh- how is this possible!?” Steven gasped. “You can really see just fine? You’ve been blind as a bat since you were a kid!”

“It has to be the Krinis nectar, right?” Sarah mused, shuffling closer to Zoey to inspect her eyes. “We know it has a number of restorative and physiologically enhancing properties, so it wouldn’t be a huge surprise if it could alleviate conditions like astigmatism.”

“You are most likely correct,” A’luhr agreed. “Before their complete enslavement to the Krinis, my people had a small window of time to study the nectar, and even with just that they were able to find dozens of ways it interacts with organic life. So there is no telling just how potent of a compound it truly is. I suspect it is to the Krinis’s benefit to keep their livestock healthy.”

“If only the Krinis had come in peace…” Sarah sighed in disappointment. “If I dwell on all the lost opportunities for medical science, I might never sleep soundly again.”

“Sound sleep will be the rarest of luxuries if we do not resume our escape quickly,” A’luhr reminded them all, keeping a wary eye on a particularly large tentacle slithering out of a nearby pool of foggy white liquid.

“Shit, right, the buff!” Steven exclaimed.

“She’s right,” Adam said, getting to his feet. “We don’t know how much time we have left before we start looking hot to the aliens again.”

“Can you stand?” Steven gently asked Zoey.

“I’ll try…” She replied nervously. “My body is sorer than that time the coach had the whole team come to school early for those crazy HIIT sessions.”

“Oh yeah, you couldn’t even lift your phone to your ear for a week.” Steven chuckled at the memory despite himself. With a breath of exertion, he rolled onto his feet and stood up, reaching out a hand for Zoey to grab onto. With his help, she shakily managed to stand, though she still needed to hold Steven’s shoulder to walk. Feeling more rested, Sarah and Adam decided to move on their own so as to not trouble A’luhr any longer. With resolute looks on their faces, they began marching once again. Steven explained the plan again to Zoey who initially questioned the torn pair of pantyhose that A’luhr called to their attention and began to follow.

They walked for another thirty minutes through the seemingly endless series of chambers and corridors, each filled with captured humans who were in the process of either being fucked, milked, birthing tentacles, or all of the above. Sarah had already come to get somewhat used to such sights, even before being taken into the hive, however, some new observations caught her scientific gaze.

It was a common sight to see tendrils holding a man in the air while forcing his inhumanly large cock to penetrate any captive women nearby whose helplessly exposed pussies weren’t currently in use. In this way, the Krinis were able to facilitate human mating and maintain the population. Though Sarah had yet to see anyone actually die (in fact, all the human captives seemed to be in incredible condition), there was no doubt that increasing the numbers of their livestock could only benefit the Krinis.

Now, however, Sarah noticed tentacles acting as direct conduits between the captives. This was likely an evolution to reduce the energy costs of manually breeding each human, as moving their bodies around, and creating huge structures to store collected semen no doubt put stress on their resources, vast though they may seem.

The first time they came across this was in a long passage, where dozens of nude men and women were trapped in the walls opposite each other. Their limbs all engulfed within the fleshy surfaces with just their heads and torsos exposed. The captives all watched each other with a mixture of horror and lust, forced to witness the ravaging of the naked strangers all around them. Some had their mouths full of thick tentacles, but those who did not either called out weakly to people they recognized nearby, babbled incoherently, or were too consumed by pleasure to utter more than gurgled whimpers.

Each man sported a towering erection, with some shafts almost two feet long, nearly as thick as an arm, and with bulbous, sagging balls to match. All of them were being feverishly milked by tentacle sleeves that swallowed their cocks down to the base, squeezing and sucking them for their seemingly limitless supply of seed.

Sarah’s eyes followed one man’s torrent of white cum as it passed through the throat-like interior of a tentacle draped across the passage. The other end of the tendril was firmly nestled deep inside a young woman’s cunt directly opposite the man. Her curvy body shuddered slightly as the warm spunk was pumped inside of her womb and spilled out down her quivering inner-thighs. Like several other women in the tunnel, her belly was already bulging with cum, but the tentacles continued to fill her.

The tentacles breeding the humans only pulled out of their sloppy pussies every so often to be replaced by another tendril that would collect the fertilized zygote to be taken away to the incubators near The Queen’s chamber. The tentacle connected to the man would simply continue to leak copious amounts of semen onto the ground to be sucked up by passing worm-like Krinis before plunging back into any newly vacated vaginas.

The group needed to crawl on all fours to pass beneath the web of tentacles ferrying the semen between the captives. Sarah kept her eyes steadily on the ground while she crawled behind Adam, awkwardly trying to avert her gaze from his bare ass in her face, along with his swaying cock and balls that smacked lightly against his legs as he shimmied through the slime. She bit her lip, doing her best to focus. She knew it was a dangerous place to be distracted, but she had a hard time tearing her attention away from what they all witnessed next.

Further down the tunnel, it seemed like the Krinis were enjoying playing with some captives, as their actions seemed to offer little merit other than entertainment… or perhaps as a visual stimulus to further arouse the on looking captives ensnared in the walls around them. A large, bearded man with a bit of a beer belly was held aloft by tentacles, his arms and legs spread up over his head. A smaller tendril, slick with lube-like mucus, rapidly stroked and twisted around his veiny manhood until he fountained thick globs of jizz all over the face of a well-endowed woman who was being held up with her head adjacent to his genitals.

Her swollen breasts hung below her, being kneaded and suckled by tentacles with starfish-shaped ends. Like other women in the hive who had been subjected to the nectar for long periods of time, she was producing milk that could be seen passing through the tentacles, the other ends of which were stuffed deep inside the man’s ass. The tentacle enema made his tight hole drip with her milk, stimulating him even more so that he came all over the woman’s face yet again, continuing the cycle of the two cattle swapping their creamy fluids.

As Sarah and the rest of the group stood, they got a better view of the chamber they were in, where such scenes were taking place all around them, with some tentacles swapping back and forth between various captives, spraying milk and semen in dazzling fountains while searching for a new hole to fill.

“Fuuuck me…” Adam breathed in disbelief as he took in the unearthly view.

“That’s exactly what they’re going to be doing if we don’t find A’luhr’s ship soon,” Sarah couldn’t stop herself from saying. Adam shot her an exacerbated look.

“I… I can’t go back to being their… their… plaything…!” Zoey moaned. She tightly hugged herself while Steven gently held her trembling shoulders. Though he was trying to appear calm for his sister, his own face was shadowed with the fear of returning to the seemingly endless edging torture he had endured. “I just wish we could help all these people.”

“We will aid them by locating and finally slaying The Queen once we have recovered my ship and re-armed,” A’luhr replied, paying little attention to the fluid-swapping orgy going on all around them, instead scanning the milky puddles of liquid dotting the ground in order to spot the trail they had been following. “This way,” she declared, gesturing towards a pair of denim shorts that were being dragged around the corner of a connecting tunnel just ahead.

“We’ve gotta be close…” Steven muttered as they each danced around the flailing tentacles. “It didn’t take us too long to find you guys after we escaped The Queen’s throne room or whatever, so we can’t be that far away.”

“How did you escape, anyway?” Sarah asked, looking over her shoulder at Steven, who shrugged and pointed to A’luhr.

“She saved me, as usual.”

“It was simply good fortune,” A’lurh replied, her eyes still locked on the denim shorts. “It appears that with The Queen gone, only her weakened mother is producing nectar for the hive now, and it is less potent than before.” She reached up and twisted her long eyebrows thoughtfully. “I suspect that this nectar composition is specialized for your human physiology. As such, its effects were dramatically reduced for me, allowing me to break free from my restraints sooner than the human captives.”

“How fascinating,” Sarah mused. “I’m sure that the more the Krinis learn about their victim’s bodies, the more fine-tuned the chemical composition of the nectar becomes. If only we could study it further...” As she continued to walk, she glanced longingly at a nearby tentacle that was draped along the wall. It oozed the familiar orange slime that tantalized her both sexually and intellectually.

She so desperately wanted to reach out and firmly stroke the thick alien appendage to coax out more of that miraculous fluid… for research, of course. Just as she felt her arm twitch towards the succulent-looking tentacle, she awkwardly bumped into the back of A’luhr, who had abruptly come to a halt.

“Uh, well this must be it,” said Steven, letting out a low whistle as they all took in the sight of the chamber they had just entered. They stood on the edge of a large pit in a round cave-like room, the walls of which were covered in writhing, dripping tendrils, but not a human captive in sight. The tentacle dragging the pair of shorts ahead of them tossed the garment down into the pit, where it landed upon a truly massive pile of discarded clothing and other various items.

Most of the garments had already been reduced to little more than shredded rags, but some items, such as bikes, jewelry, and even the bumper of a car could be seen peeking out from within the lake of clothing. Clearly, whatever the human victims in the area had been wearing, riding on, or hiding within, could be found in this refuse chamber.

Even as they watched, other objects and articles of clothing fell down from above like a gentle rain, coming from other unseen entrances, or perhaps from the hole in the distant ceiling that allowed a tiny speck of sunlight to filter into the otherwise barely-lit chamber.

“Okay, now what?” Adam sighed, scratching his scruffy chin.

“We dig,” A’luhr replied with a shrug. “And, as you humans might say, we ‘pray’.”

“That’s your plan!?” Adam groaned. “Who knows how deep this pile of junk goes! We could be here for days!”

“The nectar in our bodies might dissolve before then…!” Zoey cried out. “We’ll be sitting ducks for the Krinis after that!”

“Hmm, I do not know about the nectar transforming us into birds,” said A’luhr with a look of confusion on her face. “But I should be able to detect the faint emergency frequency coming from the ship’s black box using my r’emuli.” The rest of the group returned her confused expression back to her. “Ah, um, these…”

A’luhr reached up and shyly stroked her long, antennae-like eyebrows, which curled back slightly as she averted her gaze in what appeared to be mild embarrassment. Despite the obvious differences between the two races, it wasn’t often that their disparities were so clearly focused on. Perhaps it wasn’t surprising, then, that even after living among the humans for a while, A’luhr still felt like a fish out of water.

“That’s incredible!” Steven spoke up, sensing an impending awkward silence. “Your body's so amazing!” He reddened a bit after the rest of the group glanced at him, having realized the wording he had chosen. “Er, like, your body parts are cool… you’re cool. Uh… anyone else want to chime in here…?

“I think they’re gorgeous!” Zoey piped up. “Your… what did you call them? Reemulie?”

“R’emuli,” A’luhr correct with a small giggle. “Well, the actual pronunciation is a bit more complex, but I did my best to translate it into your language’s phonemes.”

“They’re absolutely fascinating,” Sarah murmured wistfully, fidgeting her fingers with a mix of curiosity and nervousness as she gazed at A’luhr’s features. “To tell the truth, I’ve been dying to ask about them… and, er, well, touch them… if I could…” Now it was Sarah’s turn to be stared at by everyone. “Oh c-come on; it’s not like I’m the only one who is curious, right!?” She frantically waved her hands as she spoke. “Besides, it’s literally my job to learn about these kinds of things.”

“There will be plenty of time to learn of each other’s… bodies… later,” replied A’luhr, stifling her laughter. “Indeed I have many questions about you humans that I wish to be answered, however that will have to come after we escape this hive.” Everyone’s eyes turned back to the huge pile of junk that lay before them, which was only growing bigger by the minute.

“Well, what are we waiting for, an invitation?” Adam sighed. “Let’s do this, team!” Without another thought, he moved forward to slide down the slick incline of the sides of the chamber, landing softly in the sea of clothes. The rest of the group quickly followed suit and began to work together to dig a clearing out from the center of the pit.

At first, they had entertained the idea of donning some of the discarded garments to cover up their nakedness, of which they had become more aware of as the sweet scent of the tunnels behind them were lost in the chill breeze swirling down from the higher regions of the room. Unfortunately, most, if not all, of the clothing they found were either too tattered or the wrong sizes, forcing them to keep their hardening nipples and shrinking manhoods exposed.

They dug for hours, tossing refuse into ever growing piles along the sides of the room until the pit was too deep to easily get back up, forcing them to either try and throw things up or make smaller piles within the pit itself while trying to follow A’luhr’s guidance. It wasn’t long before Sarah began to feel pangs of hunger stab at her stomach. How many days had it been since she’d last eaten real food, and not some grotesque mixture of nectar and cum?

Her mind began to wonder as images of delectable dishes danced in her head. God, she would kill for a slice of cheesecake… or maybe the entire thing. She wiped some drool from her chin and shook her head to clear it of such distracting thoughts. If they didn’t find A’luhr’s ship soon, the only thing she’d be feasting on would be tentacle cocks. Sarah realized that the nectar must have finally started to wear off, as she was now feeling biological needs like hunger, and the mental image of alien phalluses was no longer immediately sending her into a lustful daze.

“Ah!” A’luhr’s sudden exclamation snapped Sarah’s mind away from imaginary delicacies. “I can sense the distress signal from my ship! It is weak, but in our proximity. Come, help me over here!” A’luhr gestured to the rest of the group and began to toss large armfuls of clothing away from a section of the pile near the far end of the chamber.

Everyone else joined her, and soon they had made good progress. Looking up, it seemed as if they were now in a deep well made of loose clothing, with bra straps and pant legs sticking out of the walls like tree roots. Sarah could feel her fingers rubbing raw with each consecutive digging motion. The harsh fibers of countless jeans, hangnail-snagging socks, and the occasional sharp edges of broken trash had all been slowly wearing on each of their hands.

“I don’t know how much longer I can keep this up…” Steven groaned, massaging his red fingers.

“We are close,” A’luhr reassured him. “It cannot be more than a few-.” She suddenly froze in place and craned her neck up towards the mouth of the clothing pit, with her r’emuli vibrating slightly. Gesturing for everyone’s attention, A’luhr whispered, “Still yourselves. Do you hear that?”

Sarah stood, clothing still in her hands, and peered upwards. Sure enough, voices could be heard entering the chamber above them, and getting closer by the second. A’luhr turn back around and redoubled her efforts, digging as fast and silently as she could.

“Faster! I do not believe they are here to aid us!” A’luhr hissed under her breath. The scent of nectar is still strong within them.” The rest of the group followed her lead, except for Zoey, who remained transfixed on the opening above them.

“Wait… that voice,” she whispered nervously. “I think I hear… Diana?” Sure enough, a young woman’s voice could be heard mixed in with the others.

“I hope she’s here…” said a young woman, who indeed sounded an awful lot like Diana. “I was so upset to see Zoey missing from her pod… just thinking of her getting lost in these tunnels and fucked senseless by some dumb randos makes me so… so… wet…”

Zoey looked like she was about to shout up to her friend, before suddenly clamping her mouth shut, her eyes wide in surprise and apprehension. Clearly, it was Diana speaking, but she was still a thrall of the Krinis.

“I’m sure I saw a girl like you described enter this chamber…” an unfamiliar man’s voice replied. “She was with a bunch of other people, and some blue woman. They did not seem to be in service to our mother.”
“Perhaps they are responsible for her disappearance?” Another woman’s voice joined in. “Traitors in need of punishment!”

“Zoey wouldn’t do that!” Diana snapped. She’s a good girl. “I’m sure she is looking for our mother right now!”

“Over here! Someone’s been digging around,” said another man’s voice, one which was now directly above where Zoey and the rest of the group were standing. They could hear several more people approaching the edge of the clothing pit, which was now nearly twenty feet deep. Some of the objects supporting the sides of the hole shifted, causing a large boot to fall down and strike Zoey in the head, who instinctively yelped in pain.

“They’re in this pit!” A woman yelled. “Quick!” Zoey looked up, rubbing her forehead, and her eyes met with Diana’s - along with a dozen other people’s. They all stood at the top of the hole looking down, nude and covered in a slick coat of slime.

Sarah glanced up, too, and momentarily thought that all of the onlookers were men, as she only saw huge phalluses between the legs of each thrall, dangling and swaying overhead. However, the truth was that there were several women mixed in.

Their clits had been altered by the Krinis to such an extent that they were engorged and enlarged like erect cocks. Though not quite as long and girthy as the nectar-altered dicks of the male thralls next to them, the impossibly gigantic clits still dwarfed an average man’s penis – some of them looked to be nearly a foot long, and several inches thick. They throbbed gently and dripped feminine juices like a cock’s precum, the droplets of which fell down on Sarah and the others like a warm rain.

“Zoey! She’s trapped!” Diana gasped and leaned over the edge of the pit, causing her unnaturally large breasts to swing down and block most of the light coming from above. “Don’t worry; I’ll get you out! Sheesh, I’m always coming to your rescue.” Before anyone could say another word, Diana’s eyes fluttered back into her head while her eyelids rapidly twitched. Suddenly two thick tentacles lashed out from the top of the pit and wrapped around Zoey’s torso.

Zoey shouted in surprise as she was lifted bodily into the air. Steven leapt up to pull his sister down, but his hands couldn’t hold onto her slippery nude body. He was momentarily dragged upwards with her before sliding off and falling to the bottom of the pit, where he shouted out in consternation. Adam and Sarah also scrambled to reach for her, but they were too far away, and could nothing but watch as Zoey’s form disappeared from view overhead

“We’ll get you all out soon, too,” Diana smiled down at them. “I just want to make sure Zoey is okay first. We will need to check her body thoroughly.” She bit her lower lip, still wearing a knowing smile, and turned away. The rest of the thralls followed her away from the edge of the pit and out of sight.

“No! Let me go!” They could hear Zoey shout from above. “Get away! Stop it, Di! This isn’t you!”

“Of course it is, Zo. What do you mean? This is my real self! Don’t tell me you’ve already forgotten the warm embrace of your true family…?” Diana could be heard pouting. “We’ll fix that…” A moment later, Zoey’s cries turned to gurgles, and were quickly drowned out by satisfied moans and the wet sounds of smacking flesh. The thralls must have started to move much more violently, as more and more articles of clothing began to dislodge and fall down onto Sarah and the others.

“Why aren’t you all doing anything to help!?” Steven barked. A white bra landed on his face, and he angrily threw it at the wall, which he began to frantically search for some means to climb up.

“We are helping,” A’luhr replied, a look of intense focus on her face as she continued to dig through the clothes. Her movements were faster than before, as stealth was no longer necessary. “There are weapons within my ship that we can use if we find it. Otherwise, we are hopelessly outmatched against several enemies of unknown strength who have the high ground.”

“She’s right,” Adam agreed. “I want to bust up there and start kicking Krinis ass just as much as you do, but this is the only real chance we have to help her. If we all get caught, then that’s it.” Adam looked away and sighed. Sarah could see that he was gritting his teeth. She knew how he hated feeling powerless so often.

“But-” Steven began to protest, a conflicted look distorting his face.

“Give me a boost,” Sarah cut him off. “I’ll get up there and try to talk some sense into Diana. She knows me the best out of all of us here.”

“What!?” Adam exclaimed, pausing with a pair of torn yoga pants in his hands. “We need all the hands we can get down here helping!”

“With me out of the way, you can have more space to throw things. Besides, if things go south, you can get the ship and rescue me along with Zoey, isn’t that right?”

“I, err…” Adam mumbled. “That’s true… fuck…” he breathed. A’luhr just nodded as she continued to excavate clothing at an astounding pace. She was nearly neck deep in her own little pit at this point.

“Quickly!” Sarah shouted to Steven, who seemed to snap back to his senses upon hearing her words. Without hesitating, he kneeled down with his back braced against the side of the pit, and cupped his hands on his knee in preparation to boost her up.

“Thank you,” he said quietly, looking up at Sarah as her foot mounted his clasped fingers. He blushed and promptly glanced away once he realized the delicate tufts of her trimmed reddish pubes were practically tickling his nose. The nectar seemed to also prevent hair growth among the humans. Perhaps it was to maintain hygiene? Regardless, pubes, beards, and other hair seemed to barely have grown out during their stay in the hive.

Sarah grunted and pushed off of Steven’s hands as he lifted with his legs. The soft, unstable clothing beneath him offered poor footing, but still he managed to boost her up a respectable distance. Sarah dug her aching hands as deep into the sides of the pit as she could, grasping onto any handhold she could find. It was awkward and slow, but as her limbs began to find purchase, she eventually managed to scrabble up and over the edge of the pit. She knew that her allies wouldn’t let her and Zoey down.

She uneasily got to her feet and looked around the chamber. Across the pit from her was a pile of writhing naked bodies coated in glistening sweat, with Zoey’s slender frame barely visible from within the center of it all. Though it seemed crass, the only word that came to Sarah’s mind was “gangbang”. Sarah let out a small intake of breath as she beheld the scene.

Zoey was on her back with her arms pinned below her by the same tentacles that had snatched her up a few minutes earlier. She was thrashing gently, but could do little to fend off the numerous grasping hands and licking tongues that were exploring every accessible inch of her nubile young body.

Several of the men and women couldn’t get into the orgy pile, so they stood around it in a circle, observing. Their tongues hung from their mouths as they panted and frantically masturbated themselves or those next to them as they watched the show. Every so often, a dick would erupt with milky ropes of semen that would splatter down onto Zoey’s trembling body and the thralls who were playing with it.

A burly man and curvy woman were on either side of Zoey, both with one of her tits in their mouths as they pressed their noses into her pillowy flesh, and suckled hungrily on her stiff nipples. Their shimmering saliva dripped down and pooled within her cleavage, which heaved as Zoey let out loud, juicy gagging noises from her occupied mouth.

A huge, hairy man was straddling Zoey’s face. The woman playing with Zoey’s left breast reached over and slapped the hairy man’s ass as it bobbed up and down while he throat fucked the teenage girl with his thick, veiny cock. It was so girthy that Zoey’s mouth was forced as far open as possible, and her own drool sputtered around the turgid shaft as she gasped for air. Small snot bubbles grew from her nostrils, which popped as her reddening face shook. The hearty smacking noises of the man’s giant balls slapping against her dripping chin harmonized with the smacking of Diana’s abdomen against Zoey’s swollen pussy lips.

Diana was between her friend’s legs, holding them up and open under the knees as she rutted her clit-dick hard and fast into Zoey’s cunt, which seemed to clench with every deep thrust. Diana’s voluptuous boobs bounced wildly as she fucked Zoey harder and harder, seemingly lost in the pleasures once reserved only for men.

Diana allowed a moan to escape her lips and she laughed in satisfaction as the hands of other thralls grabbed her jiggling tits from behind and began to squeeze and twist each sensitive peak. There was no sensuality in their movements, just raw, carnal, desperate lust.

“I’m going to cum, Zoey…!” Diana gasped, increasing the pace of her swinging hips. Her clit was so long that she could pull quite a ways out of Zoey’s wet hole before ramming it back in again, allowing for extremely powerful and deep penetrations. “Let’s cum together and feel as one again, okay?” Her body shuddered in ecstasy as her fingertips dug into Zoey’s tender thighs. Zoey merely continued to gurgle and choke on the meaty rod in her mouth. It was unclear if she could even hear the words of her friend.

“Diana, enough!” Sarah hollered. The thralls had all been so focused on the lewd display in front of them that they hadn’t even noticed her approach. The ones standing in a circle around Zoey jerked in surprise and turned towards Sarah, still idly stroking their twitching cocks or clits. “I won’t allow you to keep doing such awful things while not in your right mind.”

“Not you too, Cassidy…” Diana sighed deeply. “If it’s so ‘awful’, why does it feel so good? So right? This is where we belong… I thought you, of all people, would understand that.” All the other thralls standing around the chamber nodded in agreement. One of the men grunted as he reached orgasm, spurting cum all over Diana’s grinning face. She giggled as she watched the hot spunk drip from her nose down onto Zoey’s pubic region, the skin of which rippled as Diana continued to rail her.

Some of the other thralls nearby began to twitch their arms and fingers in unnatural, jerky motions. Within moments, several pinkish tentacles emerged from the dark recesses of the fleshy walls around them, and started slithering through the discarded clothes towards Sarah like snakes tracking their prey.

“So help me understand!” Sarah shouted, nervously eyeing the approaching tentacles. She knew that she had no hope of forcing her way out of the situation, so it was either jump back into the pit or stall for time. “What happened to the sassy, rebellious girl from my classes? I know firsthand how intoxicating life in the hive can be, but why have you thrown all your ambitions away? Think about who you used to be! Who you are!” She took a step back towards the edge of the hole, and glanced down to see that part of a large metallic object had been partially uncovered, but it looked like there was still a long way to go.

“I guess it’s finally time for the student to become the teacher, huh, Cassidy?” Diana giggled between groans of pleasure. She suddenly let out a lewd gasp before biting her lower lip in a naughty little grin. She looked down at her friend with a knowing expression. The reason for Diana’s sudden shift was clear, and still ongoing: Zoey’s sweating body had tensed up, having undergone a powerful climax, which resulted in her young pussy clenching around Diana’s clit, multiplying the pleasure for both of them.

“You told me to think about who I am?” Diana grunted as her attention turned back to Sarah. “This is the true me! Once I let that cute lil worm get into my ear, it’s like all my dumb inhibitions and worries melted away. I felt so… connected to everyone… to our mother.”

“Listen to yourself, Diana!” Sarah cried out. The tentacles were only a couple feet away from her now. “The Queen? That creature is NOT your mother! I’ve met your mother, and she would hate to see you like this!”

“She didn’t seem to mind it when we were both sucking my dad’s cock a few days ago,” Diana snapped back. Sarah’s mouth gaped open in surprise, speechless. “You see, everyone else understands that the ties of these old, small, families are weaker than those of the hive – our one true family. If you can’t comprehend that, then… A smirk painted her face as her eyes flashed with sudden inspiration. “I guess you just need to… watch and learn.”

Sarah had been so nonplussed by Diana’s shocking words that she failed to notice that the tentacles had finally reached her. In a flash, they twined around her ankles, and slithered up to constrict each of her thighs, ending just under her plump buttocks. Sarah swore loudly and scrambled to pull the slippery tendrils away from her skin, the sight of which caused Diana and the other thralls to laugh gleefully.

More tentacles wrapped around Sarah’s arms and neck, having stealthily dropped in from above. Her eyes widened as she could see more tentacles snaking towards the pit behind her, but her head and body were all suddenly forced to turn away, held in a taut spread-eagle by the powerful tendrils.

Sarah instinctively tugged at her organic restraints, but she already knew from experience that escape was all but impossible. She tried to crane her neck around to see any sign of progress from A’luhr and the others, but it was no use. Something warm suddenly brushed against the bare skin just above her pubic mound making her flinch in surprise and look back around.

The thralls who had previously just been standing around Zoey while playing with themselves were now all approaching Sarah’s helpless exposed body with predatory looks on their faces. The first one to reach her, a slim middle-aged woman, was now tenderly trailing her plush lips down Sarah’s lower stomach while gently using her fingers to knead Sarah’s restrained thighs.

Sarah shuddered and bit her lower lip, trying her best not to let herself get aroused, but as other thralls began to converge around her, her mental defenses began to slip away. A dozen or so hands began to explore every inch of her naked body, soon joined by several probing lips and tongues. They did little more than caress and tease her, however, toying with the areas around her sensitive nipples and vulva, without directly stimulating the erogenous zones more desperate for touch.

She groaned in frustration as someone behind her spread her plump ass cheeks and began to circle their moist warm tongue around her tight little hole. She could feel heat steadily rising in her face and core as her pulse pounded in her untouched clit.

Suddenly, she felt herself being lifted into the air as the tentacles binding her limbs hoisted her up, turning her forward to be parallel with the ground. Her auburn hair fell down around her face, making it hard to see, but she could still feel her full breasts swinging freely below her.

Sarah could tell that she was probably around five to six feet off of the ground, as several of the thralls managed to easily duck down beneath her and begin softly licking and nibbling around her defenseless tits. One of the thralls even started to playfully slap at the soft flesh, causing her boobs to jiggle back and forth, and allowing even more tongues to access her hardened nipples.

She felt a head nestle in between her spread thighs and begin to lap their tongue up and down the outer lips of her pussy, occasionally interspersed with delicate kisses placed only centimeters away from her throbbing little bean.

She closed her eyes and moaned from the agonizing torture of denial. Her fingers and toes repeatedly clenched as her body began to quiver in desire. Just as she was about to scream out and beg in frustration, she felt a tendril wrap around her forehead. It jerked her neck back, forcing her to look up and see Diana beaming at her while continuing to fuck Zoey, whose bound legs were twitching wildly as Diana circled her clit with two fingers.

“Here’s your first lesson, Cassidy,” Diana said mockingly. “The release of pleasure is only awarded to those who know their place in the hive, like my good girl Zoey here who understands that, right now, she is a living cock sleeve.” Diana’s smile briefly turned to a ponderous frown. “...Or maybe a clit sleeve?” She shrugged and laughed, giving Zoey an extra-hard thrust from her clit-cock, causing the bound teen to moan loudly into the penis that was still throbbing inside of her mouth.

“Diana…” Sarah panted, “please… don’t do this… Come back to us…”

“Listen, the only one who tells me what to do is our queen, got it? Besides, I think in a few minutes, you’ll be begging to join us.” She flourished her hand, and tentacles rose out from within the layers of clothing beneath Sarah and the thralls attending to her.

These tentacles had bulbous, warty tips that suddenly began to rapidly vibrate. The closest thralls grabbed the appendages and guided them up to Sarah’s trembling body, pressing them against her supple flesh like living vibrator wands. Sarah let out a sharp gasp as the devilish combination of vibrating tentacles, moist tongues, plush lips, and stiff fingers began to work over every inch of her body, except for her desperate little clit.

The tentacle binding Sarah’s head in place gave her little other option than to continue watching Diana have her way with Zoey. The sight of the two teenage girls fucking only added to Sarah’s rapidly growing arousal, which had no sign of release. Sarah could feel sweat starting to bead on her face as she breathed heavily through her clenched teeth, ballooning her flushed cheeks. She hoped that focusing on her breathing might distract her from the sensations surrounding her, but it only managed to make her even more aware of her body’s current pathetic state.

As Sarah watched, the man and woman who had been teasing Zoey’s tits began to move towards Sarah to torment her alongside the other thralls. Without the hands and mouths holding them in place, Zoey’s pert boobs began to wildly bounce in time with Diana’s violent thrusts. They didn’t remain free for long, as the man filling Zoey’s throat with his meaty cock reached down, and firmly squeezed his large, calloused hands around each tender peak. He eagerly fondled the teen, using her tits as handles to help steady himself as he reached yet another orgasm.

He pulled out of her mouth, allowing her to take a few sputtering coughs. Thick, cloudy cum belched from her throat and nose as she desperately gasped for air. The jizz draining from her mouth was quickly replaced by a fresh load that erupted from the man’s throbbing shaft, covering her already drenched face and tits.

The man yanked on Zoey’s draping, cum-soaked hair to prompt her to open her lips more for a continued throat-fucking, but tentacles rose up from the floor, and gently wormed their way around the girl’s neck to pull her up to face Diana.

“You’ve had enough fun with her,” Diana sighed in an exasperated tone. “Let me enjoy this reunion alone with my friend for a bit, okay?” The large man grunted in annoyance, but he simply scratched his hairy chest and grabbed the hips of a nearby woman who was on her hands and knees, too busy gargling on a tentacle cock to notice him push his swollen manhood between the dripping folds of her pussy.

“D-Di…” Zoey shakily wheezed, spitting the remaining semen from her mouth, which ended up messily dribbling down her cheeks and chin. She lifted her head up to get a better look at her friend, and seemed about to say something when suddenly the tentacles around her body pulled her torso forward into a sitting position, with Diana’s phallic clit still lodged deep inside of her pink cunt.

“Shhh…” Diana whispered, pressing her forehead to Zoey’s, and placing her palm on Zoey’s reddened cheek. She began to intimately rub Zoey’s cum-drenched lips with her thumb, slipping her mouth next to Zoey’s ear before breathing, “there’s no need for words between friends. With that, Diana grabbed both sides of Zoey’s face and pulled her in for a sloppy French kiss.

Zoey’s eyes popped open in shock, but then her eyelids started to droop, and her eyes rolled back slightly as she began to succumb to the erotic feelings flowing through her body. Sarah could feel an unusual, stimulating warmth emanating from where the thralls were licking her body, so she theorized that their bodily fluids must have been altered to have aphrodisiac qualities. If simply having a small amount of saliva coating her skin was giving her this much of a reaction, she couldn’t imagine the effect that such a deep kiss might be having on Zoey.

Diana’s nimble fingers weaved through Zoey’s blonde hair, scratching at her scalp in ecstasy as tentacles from below found Zoey’s tight little ass. They squeezed her firm cheeks and began to help raise and lower her hips to slide up and down on Diana’s clit, which was glistening and dripping with a mixture of both girls’ pussy juices.

Both teen girls were now moaning lustfully. Zoey’s arms were still bound behind her back, but her limbs hung limply in their restraints – all thoughts of escape abandoned. Suddenly Zoey’s eyes opened wide again in fear and confusion, as her moaning devolved into a series of gurgling choking sounds. Zoey began to thrash yet again as Diana slowly pulled her mouth away from Zoey’s.

What at first looked to be Diana’s tongue exploring the inside of Zoey’s mouth was soon revealed to be a pinkish tentacle, which had emerged from somewhere within Diana’s throat and was now worming its way down Zoey’s gullet. Only a brief glimpse of the tentacle connecting the girls was given before Diana hungrily locked her lips back onto her friend’s.

Zoey continued to squeal and squirm while Diana kissed her, letting out a throaty, muffled groan as the other end of the tendril suddenly pushed its way out of her spread asshole. The tip of the tentacle idly waved around in the air as if searching for something, before sliding between Zoey’s thighs, around Diana’s pistoning clit-dick, and then plunging deep inside of Diana’s puckered starfish.

The sudden stimulation caused Diana to shudder with delight, using one of her hands to press on Zoey’s back and pull her even closer. Diana’s breasts, which had been noticeably smaller than Zoey’s back in school, now swallowed up the other girl’s respectable globes. The cum dripping from Zoey’s mouth coated both girls’ tits, which now rubbed together deliciously, erect pink and brown nipples grinding around one another in a lewd dance.

The girls’ choked whimpers of pleasure were barely audible over the loud, wet squelching noises coming from Zoey’s stretched slit, which was gushing a seemingly endless flow of juices down her friend’s thrusting girl cock.

Zoey’s eyes began to roll in their sockets while her hips and torso bucked wildly from yet another body-shaking climax. Sarah had a brief pang of envy flash through her as she watched the younger girl squirt hard all over Diana’s abdomen. The tortuous edging from the thralls hadn’t relented a bit, and her body was shaking and dripping sweat. She tried to grind her crotch into the person’s face between her legs, desperate to find even the slightest touch against her aching clit, but it was no use.

Sarah let her mouth dully hang open, uttering a low, drawn-out moan as her tongue dangled weakly, and drool poured from her lips.

“P-please…” Sarah groaned. “Just use me… not Zoey.” She wasn’t sure if she was saying that to save Zoey, or to get someone to give her the sexual release she so craved. She continued to stare weakly at Zoey with a combination of envy and anguish, who met her gaze for the first time, as if hearing her name had snapped her back to her senses slightly.

Zoey’s glazed-over, drooping eyes gazed back at Sarah as if only half-aware of her. They were the eyes of someone who had finally given up. But suddenly, light returned to them, and they widened in surprise. Zoey was no longer staring at Sarah, but something behind her, and then above.

The thralls playing with Sarah’s hanging body were suddenly knocked onto their collective asses as a powerful gust of wind roared past them. Loose articles of clothing scattered into the air as a cacophony of mechanical whirring and screaming jet engine sounds rocked the interior of the chamber. A large object floating in the air cast a shadow down onto Sarah and Diana’s backs.

“Hey Di!” Steven could barely be heard yelling over the din. “Instead of my sister’s mouth, I always thought you’d look good with some balls in your face!” Diana spun around to see what was going on, Zoey still pressed to her chest. Her eyes also widened, and the thick tentacle still in her mouth garbled whatever she was attempting to say back to Steven. That was soon changed, as a silver orb the size of a grenade suddenly hit Zoey in the back. “Shit! Sorry! I didn’t think she was gonna spin around like that…”

A high-pitched frequency exploded out from the sphere, partly muffled by the giant pile of clothes it now rested on, but still clearly enough to affect the Krinis and their brainwashed hosts in the area. The thralls rolled on the ground clutching at their ears, howling in pain.

Diana, too, had collapsed onto the pile of textiles beneath her feet. The tentacle penetrating Zoey’s mouth quickly squirmed its way out, snapping back into Diana’s throat like a tape measure. All the tentacles in the room, whether used for binding, teasing, or fucking, fell limp as well, chaotically spasming around in the mounds of discarded fabric.

Sarah fell a few feet as the tentacles holding her up slackened. She landed on the pile of floundering naked thralls below her, and was quickly pushed away to flop onto her back. Nestled among the sea of clothes, she tiredly looked up above her, flashing a weak smile.

“Took you long enough…” She called out as loudly and casually as she could muster. Hovering in the air about ten feet above her was an alien-looking vessel the length of a school bus.

The metallic craft looked like a jagged, obsidian arrowhead with a large dome on the bottom, which was flanked by two large, rapidly spinning rings that reminded Sarah of bladeless fans. The source of the winds and noise was clearly these two rings, which, despite being impressive marvels of technology, were rattling and shaking in a way that seemed to suggest some level of instability. It appeared as if the entire ship had risen straight out of a layer of clothing, as the top of the hull was littered with various garments, some of which fell off of the smooth surface like droplets of water.

Steven was standing on a platform that had lowered from the underside of the dome. He was holding several of the familiar silver grenades that they had seen A’luhr use against the Krinis before. Behind him, the walls of the ship were lined with dozens more of the orbs, along with several other containers and objects that Sarah couldn’t identify.

Steven smiled gleefully, and began to chuck more spheres down onto the helplessly writhing people and tentacles.

“Don’t just chill there forever!” Steven hollered at Sarah. “Grab Zo and let’s get the fuck outta here!”

Sarah staggered to her feet, which was made difficult by the oppressive force of the ship’s thrusters, the slippery wetness between her thighs, and the plush, uneven terrain below her toes. But she soon managed to half-stumble, half-crawl over to Zoey’s quivering body. She grabbed the girl under the armpits to try and pull her up, but Zoey was still reeling from the after-effects of several mind-melting orgasms, leaving her body as dead weight.

Sarah strained her muscles, which were still stiff from disuse over the past months, and did her best to yank Zoey only a few feet away from the wildly flailing Diana, whose lengthy clit had smacked into Sarah’s face on more than a few occasions while she tried to get a hold of Zoey.

Looking up, Sarah could see the entrance to the chamber that they had come from. The tentacles and webs of slime deeper in the hive reverberated with the roar from the ship’s engines, the cacophony echoing deep into the dark tunnels like a monstrous alarm. Even among the din within the chamber, Sarah could start to hear the sounds of running footsteps approaching from down the passageways, accompanied by the shadows of hundreds of thralls making their way towards where Sarah was desperately scrabbling to pull Zoey towards the waiting ship.

“Oh shit, Sarah needs help!” Steven shouted up towards the interior of the spacecraft’s upper level. “Hurry!” A few moments later, Adam appeared behind Steven. He didn’t hesitate for a moment before running straight off of the edge of the suspended platform, and dropping ten feet into the soft pile of clothes below.

He quickly waded through the garments, stepping over the writhing thralls, before coming to a stop next to Sarah and Zoey. He glanced up at the entrance, and seemed to recognize the impending danger as well.

“I knew you’d come,” Sarah sighed in relief.

“Sorry, no time to make a dirty joke,” Adam replied, grabbing one of Zoey’s arms. “Here, take her other arm! We don’t have much time!”

“Yeah, I deduced that. Now, less talking, more running!”

Together, the two of them awkwardly carried Zoey over to the ship. On the way, Zoey sputtered and opened her eyes.

“Y-you guys can put me down now,” she murmured. “I think I can walk.”

“‘Think’ isn’t really good enough right now,” Adam remarked. “We’re on a pretty tight schedule.” They could now hear the sounds of thralls shouting in the tunnel behind them. Steven was beckoning from the ship’s platform only a few yards away, but even then it wasn’t looking like a guarantee that they’d get there before the thralls began to flood into the chamber. The weapons could likely keep them at bay, but for how long?

“Can we get closer!?” Steven yelled up into the ship. After a brief pause, the ship began to slowly drift towards Adam and Sarah, but then the entire vessel began to shake violently, and it came to a stop. It hadn’t made it all the way to them, but it was enough.

“Take her! Take her!” Adam called up to Steven. Using all of their remaining strength, and grunting from exertion, he and Sarah lifted Zoey’s trembling body up into Steven’s arms. He pulled his sister deeper into the hovering ship as Adam hopped up onto the platform and quickly extended a hand down to Sarah. She clasped it and hoisted herself up. Her legs gave in, causing her to stumble forward, but Adam managed to catch her by the shoulders and ease her down to the floor while the platform raised up and sealed shut behind her with a metallic hiss.

Still trying to catch her breath, Sarah glanced around the inside of the alien spacecraft. The interior seemed to be split up into two sections. The lower part they were in now was clearly some sort of cargo hold or armory, given the rows of equipment and marked containers strewn about haphazardly on the black metal walls and floor. They shook and rattled noisily as the ship’s engine suddenly started to clank loudly before calming down again.

Strips of red neon light pulsed around the room, and led up a ramp into the higher area of the ship where seats and blinking panels could be seen. Steven had helped Zoey ease her way into one of the chairs near the front of the ship, and he now sat next to her, speaking to her quietly as she nodded her head and rubbed tears from her eyes. He glanced down at Adam and Sarah and gestured for them to come over.

Adam assisted Sarah in getting to her feet, and they made their way up the ramp. Sarah noticed that some sections of the walls were transparent, allowing her to see down into the chamber where the thralls were now getting to their feet, and being joined by even more people who were now jumping down into the pit from various entrances. As evidenced by the fleshy walls passing by them, the ship was starting to ascend higher up the pit, however the movements were shaky and uncertain, as if the ship was barely managing to keep its course.

A’luhr sat at the front of the ship in a cockpit-like area. Her r’emuli were raised up above her head, intertwined with two cables that descended from a console above her. Blue light could be seen pulsating irregularly within the cables, and every so often, A’luhr would shift her wispy antennae to different sections of the cables, as if using them as handles.

She was otherwise occupied by poring over several flickering blue holographic displays, which appeared to be showing various readouts and stats regarding the ship. Incomprehensible text and symbols scrolled by as A’luhr gestured with her fingers, causing some blueprints of the spacecraft to appear, covered almost completely with angry-looking red highlights. A’luhr let out a frustrated sigh.

“I am glad that we are now all aboard, but we are not in the clear yet; the ship took quite a beating from the water pressure and Krinis defenses,” A’luhr reported in a matter-of-fact tone, while still manipulating the interface in front of her. “Shielding systems are heavily damaged, engine coolant chamber is leaking, warp core is flooded, flight stabilizers and primary propellant thrusters are in critical condition…” She continued to rattle-off jargon under her breath. Sarah couldn’t understand half of it, but none of it sounded promising. “I calculate that we will have just enough coolant to get out of here before the engine overheats, assuming we do not encounter any more obstructions.”

As if on cue, several strong impacts suddenly pounded into the side of the ship, causing it to lurch into one of the squishy walls of the tunnel. A rain of tentacles and slime spattered down from the damaged section of the pit onto the windshield, blocking most of A’luhr’s sight as a shrill alarm blared.

One of the larger holograms near the front of the ship, which seemed to be some sort of 3D radar, displayed a model of the spacecraft along with a dozen or so huge tentacles latching onto the back of it. The ship’s engine sputtered and groaned from the strain as the powerful tendrils and began to slowly reel their ensnared prey back down to the bottom of the pit.

“Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck!” Steven shouted as he looked out one of the side windows to see the attackers for himself. The view was short-lived, as several more tentacles shot out from the walls of the chamber, and clung to the ship as well, covering the glass with pulsating, pinkish flesh. “See, THIS is why you don’t say stuff like that!” He shot a pained glance at A’luhr.

“What are we going to do!?” Zoey cried out, gripping the edges of her seat in panic. “Those things can’t get in here, can they? This is a high-tech alien battleship, after all, right?”

“It would be more accurate to say that The Brightdark is a custom-fitted cargo ship, “A’luhr replied, with a hint of pride in her voice. “While it does have rudimentary defensive and offensive capabilities, its primary function is to transport supplies and weapons.” As she spoke, the sickening sound of rending metal reverberated through the ship. Large indents began to appear around the interior’s frame, as if a huge hand was crushing the entire vessel from the outside. “So yes, it is safe to assume that the Krinis can breach its hull.”

Suddenly, a panel on the ceiling was ripped away with a high-pitched metallic screech, creating a hole to the outside. Almost immediately, a thick tentacle forced its way through the small opening, and began to stretch out towards the nearest life form within the ship: Sarah.

The tip of the tendril split open like a starfish to reveal a mouth-like hollow filled with undulating feelers. They paused for a moment, dancing threateningly in the air, before suddenly shooting out towards Sarah’s face.

She screamed in surprise, and attempted to roll out of the way, but her bare skin was still slick with alien mucus and cum, leaving her to awkwardly slip around on the floor like a flailing fish. Just before the tentacle could latch onto Sarah’s fear-stricken face, it was knocked away by a sudden blow from the side. Adam stood over her wielding one of the black batons, which vibrated violently in his hand.

“Stay back!” Adam yelled, wildly waving the baton in front of him as he moved between Sarah and the writhing tentacle invader. He jabbed at it a few more times, but the limber tendril nimbly evaded each blow. Its swift, jerky movements cause several droplets of aphrodisiac-laden slime to fling off towards Adam’s exposed skin.

Recognizing the danger, Adam leapt back towards Sarah, but his heel slipped on the mucus puddle forming around her dripping body. With a startled yelp, he fell backwards onto her. Fortunately, she managed to catch him, and break his fall with her pillowy chest, but the sudden stimulation to her still-sensitive nipples caused Sarah to gasp and instinctively push him.

“S-sorry!” Sarah sputtered, embarrassed that she had just shoved her savior away.

“That’s my line!” Adam snorted, keeping his eyes locked on the aggressive tentacle. More and more tentacles started to slip through the cracks of the ship, beginning to slither along the walls towards the front of the vessel.

Undeterred, Adam propped himself up with one arm, and desperately swung the baton around in an attempt to fend-off the first tentacle that was now closing the distance between him and Sarah. The tip of the tendril opened even wider to reveal a “mouth” filled with countless writhing cilia and a phallic, tongue-like appendage, which began to drool copious amounts of slime onto the floor as if in anticipation of its impending victory.

“If you’re gonna do something, now would be a good time!” Adam shouted over his shoulder at A’luhr, who was still fighting with the ship’s unresponsive controls. She swore under her breath, and swiveled her chair around to face a different panel of buttons.

“I did not want to have to do this, but we are left without a choice,” A’luhr called back through gritted teeth. “I am going to evacuate the cargo hold.”

“Cargo? Like the supplies you mentioned?” Zoey asked, anxiously eyeing a growing hairline fracture that was starting to web across the glass of the windshield as the powerful suckers of more and more tentacles began to latch onto the window.

“And the weapons,” A’luhr reminded her. “Especially the weapons.” She smirked and flipped a switch on the wall before slamming her fist down onto a big red button.

“I’ve always wanted to do that, “ Steven sighed, watching A’luhr with a look of pure admiration. His misty expression changed to surprise as a new alarm sounded, joining the already deafening chorus surrounding them. The whole ship began to shudder and groan as something mechanical below them sprang to life.

“W-wait!” Zoey stammered, realization flashing across her face. “What about the humans down there!? Won’t they get hurt!?”

“Most of the weapons need manual activation to be fatally harmful,” A’luhr assured her. “The rest only require a sufficient impact to trigger, and those weapons are specifically tailored to work against the Krinis.” Sensing that Zoey wasn’t particularly convinced, she continued. “And do not forget: the nectar, weak though it may be at the moment, will likely be able to help them recover from any serious injuries. It is too late to stop regardless.”

As she finished speaking, the entire floor of the area below suddenly slid away, opening up to outside. All of the objects that were not fastened to the walls – which was most of them – tumbled out of the ship and down towards the thralls below, who hurried to get out of the way of the falling debris. Soon after, a series of small explosions and high-pitched, siren-like screeches could be heard filling the chamber, and echoing deep into the hive.

The entire ship shook violently and spun through the air as the tentacles binding and infiltrating it swiftly retreated. A’luhr grunted, and hurriedly gestured at various holograms while using her r’emuli to deftly manipulate the strange cable-like interface above her head. After a few heart pounding seconds, the ship stopped its uncontrolled spinning, and A’luhr let out a relieved breath. Sarah had never seen a look of such intense focus on her face before, which was beaded with yellowish sweat-like moisture.

The floor beneath them closed back up, and A’luhr began to steer the ship so that its nose was aiming up towards the top of the deep tentacle pit.

“Strap in!” She shouted. Adam and Sarah didn’t need to be told twice. They quickly leapt into the last two unoccupied seats and…

“H-how!?” Sarah stammered, frantically feeling around for any sort of belt to fasten around her body. The other humans in the room were having a similar level of success. The only strap-like objects near the sears were sets of two cables that hung over each of them, similar to the ones that A’luhr was connected to.

A’luhr spat some sort of indecipherable swear.

“Just grab onto anything! I swear, how you humans managed to reach this level of civilization with just your two hands as primary manipulators is beyond me.” She

“Is that really important right now!?” Adam shouted, desperately clinging to some pipe-like structures that exuded from the walls. “We’re ready! Just punch it!” A’luhr shot him a confused expression.

“He means get us out of here!” Steven clarified, holding onto both the walls and Zoey, doing his best to keep her steady. Both of their faces were pale, and Sarah had the suspicion that hers was as well.

“Ah,” A’luhr snorted. “Do you not think I would if I could? I must wait until the guidance system is stabilized, and we are pointed in the right direction. I imagine that crashing into the walls would be a significant setback for our escape.”

“We believe in you, A’luhr,” Zoey assured her. “But, um, sooner would be better.” She nervously glanced out one of the slime-smeared windows and noticed that the large tentacles lining the walls were no longer madly twitching, but were instead starting to rise back up as the high-pitched sounds began to dampen.

“Like… really soon…!” Steven shouted, looking out the window next to his sister. One of the tentacles suddenly reared up and began to unsteadily reach back up towards the ship, which was now almost completely perpendicular to the ground, and facing the distant speck of light in the ceiling far above.

Everyone in the ship, except A’luhr, was slipping precariously in their seats, white-knuckling the closest thing they could get their hands on to use as handles. Just as Sarah was worried she might slip, the seats automatically swiveled away from the wall to face the front of the ship, allowing them to brace themselves much easier.

“I forgot I added that feature,” A’luhr sheepishly admitted.

“Enough with the jokes!” Adam cried out. “How can you be so calm in this situation!?”

“Because it is ready.”

A’luhr suddenly leaned forward in her seat, tightly gripping the cables above her head, and let out an excited whoop as the sound of the ring-like thrusters grew to a crescendo. Sarah felt the g-forces punch into her navel as her entire body was pushed back into the seat. She clenched her watering eyes closed, and grit her teeth, blindly finding one of Adam’s large hands with her own and grasping it tightly as the ship rocketed up through the darkness of the hive.

The walls of slime and tentacles blurred past the windows as the sunlight ahead of them got brighter and brighter.

“The opening is a bit smaller than I thought!” A’luhr informed the rest of the group, seemingly unperturbed by the speed at which they were ascending towards an opening that was apparently “smaller than she had thought.” “Brace yourselves for a rough penetration!”

The rest of the group was already too busy bracing themselves to even consider making a snarky retort. Looking out the windshield, the blue sky was visible beyond an opening that was just a bit narrower than the ship, criss-crossed with a web of tentacles that were busy tossing refuse down into the pit, some of which banged loudly off of The Brightdark’s hull.

“Breaching!” A’luhr shouted. The spacecraft slammed into the thick tentacles, the sharp wings slicing through the fleshy columns like tree vines. The tendrils began to flail in confusion as they snapped apart and fell down into the darkness of the pit, but a few of them managed to snag the sides of the ship, attempting to drag it back down into the hive.

The engine groaned and sputtered from the strain as it tried to break free, slowly starting to lose momentum as it continued to ascend and get tangled in more and more tentacles. All seemed lost, when suddenly one of the tentacles grasping the ship wove itself inside one of the rotating rings-thrusters. The mottled flesh shredded apart inside the machine’s invisible blades, causing the tendril to reel back in surprise and release part of the ship. That was all that was needed.

The Brightdark slingshotted up through the rest of the layers of tentacles, which were trying to quickly fill the gaps and snare the ship like a spider trying to trap a wasp. Just as the sunlight was about to be completely blocked by the meshing tentacles, the ship broke through the last of them, and streaked out into the fresh air, joining the frothy white clouds that apathetically drifted through the blue sky. Everyone squinted their bleary eyes, unaccustomed to the warm, bright rays of the morning sun that now illuminated the cockpit’s interior.

Bits of torn tentacles fell away from the hull as A’luhr turned the ship to be parallel to the Earth. For the first time in months, they all got to see the outside world again. It was not at all like they had left it.

The group collectively gasped as they looked down over the city. The skyscrapers, once shining spears of glass that pierced the sky, were now all totally covered in a thick, pinkish-orange ichor, with huge tentacles slithering up and around them like living, titanic pillars. There had been signs of tentacles trying to claim the human architecture before, but now it had been all but completely consumed.

Slime and mucus webbed between buildings and dangled over streets that were lined with roaming Takers, many of which had taken on forms unfamiliar to Sarah. For a moment, her old excitement to research and document new discoveries flared up deep down inside of her.

“Would you take a look at that…” Adam whistled in amazement. “It looks like they’re trying to terraform the whole city… maybe even the whole planet. It just stretches on for miles.” Beyond the tall buildings of the city, Sarah could see twisting spires seemingly composed entirely of weaved-together tentacles. The pulsating, organic structures curled and twisted like claws grasping at the horizon, changing the terrain into something distinctly homogeneous and alien.

“Well, we are indeed about to get a very close look,” A’luhr said in a slightly anxious voice as she scanned some information on the hologram in front of her. Unlike the other blue images around her, this one was very bright red. “We have run out of coolant. If you had stopped holding on, you should resume doing so.”

A frantically beeping alarm started to go off all around the cockpit, replacing the noise from the engine that started to sputter and die out. The nose of the ship slowly began to dip down towards the ground, and a moment later, The Brightdark was plummeting from the sky like an ashen raindrop.

TO BE CONTINUED.

Chapter Text

Alarms blared, amber lights flashed, and the Brightdark’s hull shook madly as the ship plummeted towards the Earth. The overwhelming butterflies in Sarah’s stomach made her tense-up and clench her jaw, desperately trying not to pass-out from the g-forces slamming into her. Black smoke could be seen billowing past the windows, briefly blocking the view to offer a short reprieve from the sight of the solid ground that was rapidly approaching.

Sarah, Adam, Zoey, and Steven all held onto the edges of their seats, doing their best to remain stationary. A’luhr was still at the front of the ship, connected to the hanging control devices, and hurriedly pressing buttons on the control panel while doing her best to maintain a collected demeanor.

“We’re gonna crash!” Steven yelled, doing his best not to pass out.

“Oh, thanks for the live updates!” Zoey retorted, “I was wondering why I was filled with the fear of imminent death! ”

“My pleasure! Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“I would prefer if everyone just remained quiet and let me focus!” A’luhr grunted. “ I can see an open field on the periphery of the city where the Krinis’s corruption has yet to settle–if we are going to land anywhere safely, it will have to be there.” Neon-yellow sweat poured from her brow as she frantically began to flip switches, which appeared to be powering down the various holographic displays and controls that decorated the console in front of her.

“You’re turning the ship off!?” Adam gasped, panicking even more. “That seems like the opposite of what we want!”

“I said be quiet!” A’luhr snapped back. “If I kill all the onboard systems, the engine may naturally cool enough to momentarily ignite the thrusters before we impact the ground. It will be a hard landing, but one we shall likely survive.”

“What!? That’s insane! Why did you fly the ship so high up if you knew we were going to fall!?”

“This was not my plan; unfortunately we slingshotted out of the tentacles at a higher velocity than anticipated. Now. Be. Quiet!” A’luhr intensely enunciated each word through her gritted teeth before closing her eyes to concentrate. The rest of the group all clamped their eyes shut as well, dreading what was certainly an inevitable and fatal impact.

As the lights within the ship began to blink out, the clunky, whirring sounds of the thrusters died as well. For a brief, terrifying moment, all Sarah could hear was the sound of wind whipping past the hull outside, and her own pulse pounding in her head. She didn’t realize she had been holding her breath until she let out a gasp as she felt a large, warm hand tightly grasp her own.

She opened her eyes to see Adam holding onto her with one hand, and the side of his seat with the other. She felt a sense of comfort wash through her, and squeezed his hand back. If this was how it ended, then so be it. This may even be preferable to being reduced to nothing more than a living meat puppet for aliens to breed with for the rest of her life.

Suddenly, A’luhr’s eyes snapped open, and she lunged forward, slamming a toggle on the dashboard as she yelled something in a language Sarah didn’t recognize. The ship's thrusters roared back to life, and the entire hull screeched and groaned as if trying to tear itself apart as their descent was abruptly halted.

“Brace yourselves!” A’luhr cried out, this time very recognizable. However, the unexpected events had caught Sarah off guard.

“Ah…” Sarah gasped as the ship jolted, and her sweating palm slipped away from Adam’s. She tumbled out of her seat into the suddenly illuminated walls of the Brightdark, before slamming her head hard against the edge of Zoey’s chair. The last thing she saw before her world collapsed into darkness and pain was the horrified look on her young student’s face.

***

“-Arah…! Sarah! Wake up! Please!” Adam’s panicked voice filled Sarah’s ringing ears as her vision slowly began to refocus. The darkness surrounding her melted away into blurry, colorful shapes, until soon she could make out the concerned faces of her friends looking down at her. She blinked her eyes in confusion and heard Adam let out a deep sigh of relief. “Oh thank God; I thought I’d lost you! How could I have let you go like that!?”

“Wha…?” Sarah groaned, turning her head to the side to take in her surroundings. She was lying on her back in the grass, with Adam, Zoey, and Steven kneeling on either side of her naked body. Nearby, she could see A’luhr carrying a small satchel as she exited the smoking hull of the Brightdark, which was covered in dirt and broken branches, but still appeared to be in one piece. “What happened?” A sudden burst of pain stung Sarah’s forehead, causing her to wince and suck air in through her clenched teeth.

“A’luhr managed to break our fall enough to not completely crash,” Zoey replied. “But you slipped out of your seat and banged your head. You’ve been out of it for a few minutes now… and bleeding pretty bad.” Sarah felt nauseous as she reached her hand up to feel her throbbing forehead. Her fingers were met with a warm wetness, and she pulled them away to see them smeared with crimson blood.

“I found the medical kit,” A’luhr announced, jogging over to the rest of the group, her full, milky-blue breasts bouncing freely. She crouched down next to Sarah, where she placed the satchel she had been carrying.

From within the bag, A’lurh withdrew a small thermos-like canister, and pulled an even smaller white cylinder out from an opening on the top of it. “I am hoping that the cellular structure of our species is similar enough for this to work. Try to stay still–this may hurt slightly.” A’luhr pressed one end of the cylinder to the cut on Sarah’s head, and then clicked the other end like a pen.

Sarah could feel a mild tingling sensation begin to build up on her skin beneath the device, which gradually got more and more intense until it began to burn. She let out a small cry of pain, and felt Adam’s hand wrap around hers, which she squeezed tightly. A’luhr guided the cylinder along the length of Sarah’s wound, which spread the stinging sensation. It wasn’t so intense that Sarah couldn’t take it, but even so, she felt tears welling in her eyes, and her chest heaved with shuddering breaths.

“There, that should do it,” said A’luhr, after a moment that felt like an eternity. She used the side of her hand to wipe some sort of pinkish foam away from Sarah’s injury as her r’emuli drooped slightly to match her relieved expression. “How fortunate; it seems to be taking quite well! See for yourself.”

Sarah gingerly patted around the area where the bloody cut had been only moments before, only finding a rough scab in its place. It still pained her slightly, but it was as if several days of healing had already happened in an instant.

“From what I have seen of human regenerative properties, this will likely leave a scar,” A’luhr added pensively.” But at least the bleeding has been quelled.”

“That’s incredible! Thank you!” Sarah croaked, starting to sit up. “Do you mind if I study that medicine late-”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Zoey cried out, putting a hand on Sarah’s collarbone, and gently guiding her back to the ground as Adam cradled Sarah’s head. “Hold up; you need to rest for a bit!”

“This is likely true,” A’luhr agreed. “I have only stimulated your blood to coagulate faster. Any internal head trauma should always be followed by at least a brief period of respite.”

“But we need to keep going… the Krinis-”

“Don’t seem to have found us out here,” Zoey assured her. Sarah felt like complaining – she could hear the “yet” implicit in Zoey’s words–but the cool feeling of the late spring grass against her bare skin was both relaxing and refreshing. How long had it been since she had lain on something that wasn’t slick and pulsating?

“It looks like the Krinis didn’t put this forest high on their ‘places to cover in tentacles and slime’ list,” Steven added. “Maybe because there aren’t really any humans out here?”

“Potentially,” A’luhr agreed, twiddling with one of her r’emuli in a thoughtful manner. “But we must stay vigilant, especially as much of the weaponry on my ship has been lost or damaged.”

“What do we have left…?” Adam asked, apprehension written clearly on his face.

“Not much,” A’luhr sighed. “Only what was stored in the cockpit area, or got lodged in the cargo bay walls. These were all I could find.” She reached down, and turned out the satchel, emptying its contents onto the grass.

There wasn’t much to look at. The small pile of items contained two of the small silver daggers A’luhr had been using earlier, two of the vibrating batons, four of the spherical “impulse detonator” grenades, and several bound mounds of fabric.

“This is everyth-?” Adam began to ask, before nearly being pushed off his feet as Zoey scrambled past him in excitement.

“Are these clothes!?” Zoey practically screamed, eagerly grabbing for one of the folded pieces of cloth. She swiftly removed the straps holding the bundle together, and held it up to allow the garment to unfold down to her ankles. It was similar to the skin-tight jumpsuit that A’luhr had been wearing when they first met, though the colors and design were slightly different, with sections of white, glistening, armor-like shells covering various spots.

“Indeed,” A’luhr nodded. “They may not be as comfortable as the traditional human garb you are used to, but they should protect us from the elements well enough.”

“I’d wear a bikini made of poison ivy if it meant not being naked in front of my brother anymore.”

“Agreed,” Steven snorted. “I still haven’t gotten used to that.”

“Please, never do,” Zoey replied with a slight cringe.

“But do you have anything… err… less tight?” Steven was nervously eyeing the crotch of the outfit, which didn’t seem to be particularly roomy.

“I understand your concern,” A’luhr chuckled. “But worry not; the fabric of these suits will react to your body heat to become malleable, and form to your body’s dimensions. At least, the males of my kind have never complained about discomfort, and they are naturally far more… endowed than most of the human males I’ve had the pleasure of witnessing.”

“Ohhhh!” Zoey burst out laughing in Steven’s reddening face.

“Ahem, I meant ‘you’ as a generalization of your species, not you specifically, Steven,” A’luhr tried to assure him, awkwardly scratching her cheek, which also appeared to be discoloring in a sort of blush. Clearly, A’luhr was aware of the mental damage such words could inflict on a man. Sarah smirked in a knowing, mischievous manner. Perhaps penis size anxiety was not a uniquely human trait.

“I mean, I admit I’m not the… biggest in the world,” Steven coughed. “But after the, uh, changes from being in the hive for so long, I was starting to feel decently confident.” He reached down, and gently cupped his groin. Even the use of both his hands could barely contain his respectable bulge.

Sarah glanced down at herself as everyone else did the same. She hadn’t really thought about it much, but her boobs did feel heavier than before, and her clit seemed to catch the breeze in the air as if it now extended far past its foreskin. The changes in everyone had been slow and gradual, so they had somewhat gone without notice, but upon inspection, the differences were obvious.

Adam’s once respectable length was now nearly a foot-long monster flaccid. His balls, now each the size of large eggs, drooped down to his mid-thigh. He fondled his shaft in an almost reverent manner, making it twitch and start to swell slightly. Realizing everyone was staring at him, he quickly attempted to hide his growing cock, but even his hands and forearms weren’t enough to completely conceal the gigantic erection.

It wasn’t just the guys who were now becoming acutely aware of their bodies’ changes. All of the women’s breasts had expanded by at least one or two cup sizes. Zoey now boasted a pair of supple DDs, while Sarah and A’luhr were both endowed with tits that must have been at least G cups, if not H. Adam and Steven ogled them in bewilderment, as if having noticed the impressively voluptuous globes for the first time.

Perhaps it was due to the slowly weakening effects of the nectar in her system, but the burning heat of shame was starting to bubble up in Sarah’s neck for the first time in a while. Everyone did their best to avoid eye contact with one another while inching towards the pile of suits.

“For the first time, I kinda wish my sight was still blurry without glasses…” Zoey groaned with a grimace. “I don’t wanna see that.” She turned away from her brother’s exposed genitals.

“Hmm…” A’luhr replied, inspecting her own body with her hands and calculating eyes. “I do not know if all of these biological alterations are permanent, or if they will regress without regular consumption of nectar…” Zoey’s face fell slightly at those words.

“I was just kidding… more or less. But I suppose it wouldn’t be the worst thing if we did go back to normal…” Zoey sighed, holding up her large, plump breasts, and arching her back slightly. “These things are kinda heavy, after all.”

“I, uh, don’t mind it…” Adam mumbled, scratching his stubbly chin.

“Me neither,” Sarah giggled, coyly biting her lower lip, and overtly staring between her boyfriend’s thighs as if trying to mentally will his hefty cock into view. Adam grinned back at her and winked, shaking his booty in a playful little dance.

“Ugh, get a room you two,” Zoey groaned. “Seriously, we just got out of, like, sex hell, and you’re already horny for each other!?”

“Love works in mysterious ways, my young pupil,” Sarah replied, shrugging as best she could while lying on the ground. “Speaking of mysterious ways, though, I wonder why our bodies aren’t as… well… “altered” as some of the other people in the hive?”

“True,” Steven agreed. “I saw one lady with tits practically the size of her body. All she could really do was lie there while tentacles sucked on them…” he wore a mixed expression of disgust and arousal as he replayed the memory in his head.

“It is possible that the Krinis adjust their cattle’s physiology based on some manner of latent genetic traits, specialized needs for the hive, or simply just over a matter of time as a side effect from the nectar,” said A’luhr.

“It’s certainly a fascinating aspect of the Krinis to research,” Sarah mused, rubbing her hands together with excitement. She continued, her words flowing faster and faster with each breath. “Perhaps this behavior is similar to how some ant species can alter members of their colony for specific roles. This would also explain why some of the Krinis take on different forms. Not every single one of them needs to be combat-ready, or equipped with milkers, or even limbs!”

“Yeah, I was thinking the same thi- eughh!” Zoey cried out in disgust, throwing her suit down, and hurriedly stepping out of the sleek fabric. She clutched at her body, grimacing.

“What is it?” A’luhr asked in concern. “Is there something unsatisfactory with the suits?”

“It’s not the clothes, A’luhr, it’s me! I’m filthy!” Sarah was about to respond with some words of encouragement, but in truth, Zoey was right. All of them were still covered in dried slime and cum. Some of it was already flaking off, but for the most part, they were caked in layers and layers of gross, unidentifiable crusts–especially their hair.

“Why don’t we all go take a quick bath in that river over there?” Adam suggested, pointing towards something behind Sarah’s limited field of view. She listened intently, and for the first time could barely make out the nearby sound of running water.

“I do not believe we have the time for unnecessary luxuries like bathing,” A’lhur sighed. “But I suppose if you must, then just make haste. We do not know when this illusion of safety will be shattered.”

She quickly and fluidly slipped into one of the jumpsuits. A moment later, the fabric began to ripple like liquid as it morphed to perfectly fit the erotic curves of her body. Her plump boobs jiggled briefly as the suit expanded around them, but then were cupped taut as the fabric finished its modifications. The tight suit didn’t leave much to the imagination, but it seemed to at least offer good support.

“I shall return to the ship and see what I can fix with the limited tools at my disposal.” A’luhr’s shoulders and r’emuli drooped slightly as she continued. “I must warn you that this is not my area of expertise. I am not particularly confident, but I shall do my best.”

“I’d love to help!” Adam replied, clapping his hands in childish excitement, before realizing his large, engorged penis was now swaying freeing for all to see, and promptly trying to cover it up again. A’luhr eyed him with skeptical appreciation.

“Let us see what you can do, then, engineer,” She grinned at him, arms crossed. “First, go bathe with the others while I gather some tools. Take these with you.”

A’luhr tossed a baton and impulse detonator to Adam. “As you already figured out, to activate the vibrator, simply twist the handle.” She picked up the second baton and demonstrated the process to everyone. “For the impulse detonators, just squeeze until you feel the click, then throw them. Though if you throw hard enough, they will trigger without needing to squeeze them first.”

“Can these things hurt other humans?” Zoey asked, nervously picking up one of the impulse detonators and cradling it in her hands.

“Hm, I suppose they could be used as bludgeons,” A’luhr replied, stroking her r’emuli thoughtfully.

“Or other things…” Steven added with a raised brow, his sight transfixed on the baton’s rapidly vibrating rod.

“Regardless,” A’luhr continued, “unless the human in question has body cells that are keenly sensitive to vibrations in the air, such weaponry will do little harm.” She switched off the vibrator she held in her hand. “That said, these do not have an infinite supply of energy, so use them sparingly.”

With that, A’luhr picked up the dual daggers, and spun them in a dazzling flourish before sheathing them in two loops on either side of her waist. “Now, these could most certainly deal some damage to humans, including yourselves.” She looked at each of them with a serious expression on her face. “So, I shall be the one to wield them. These can be dangerous in untrained hands, understood?” Everyone nodded in agreement. “Good. Now go do what you must. I shall be in the Brightdark. Remember: stay vigilant.”

A’luhr handed Steven the second vibrator with a trusting nod before returning to the ship. Steven’s line of sight clearly followed the slender alien woman’s tight, firm ass as it bobbed up and down with each retreating step. Normally, Zoey would have ribbed him for this, but she was already practically sprinting for the fresh clean waters of the river. He soon followed after her, making a very distinct effort to not stare at his sister’s exposed bottom.

“Are you going to be okay here, or do you want to come with?” Adam softly murmured to Sarah, squatting down next to her. He seemed to flinch in surprise as his testicles slipped from his hands and brushed against the swaying blades of grass. Sarah giggled as he awkwardly attempted to scoop his spilling man-parts back up into his hands.

“I’m alright,” Sarah assured him, smiling up at his rugged face. “I just need to rest a little, and then I’ll meet up with you. Maybe you can help me get clean?” She winked at him. He grinned, leaning over to tenderly kiss her sore forehead.

“Hopefully the cold water doesn’t diminish my, uh, gains too much.” Adam opened his fingers slightly to allow Sarah a view of his impressive new girth.

“It wouldn’t change my feelings for you either way,” Sarah replied in a comforting tone. “Now get that ass moving. I want to watch it.” She giggled and slapped his thigh playfully.

“Alright alright, I’ll be back in a jiffy.” He gave her another little peck on the cheek and then strode off towards the water, making sure to shake his hips in exaggerated movements until he was no longer within Sarah’s line of sight.

She sighed. The warm sunlight and midday breeze danced over her exposed skin, contrasted by the cool embrace of the spring grass that nestled against her back. She crossed her hands over her stomach, and closed her eyes, reveling in the comfort of being alive on such a beautiful day. For the first time in months, she felt at peace.

The pain in her head had already subsided to little more than a dull throbbing. She had fully intended to get up and find the others at the river, especially as she realized her throat was quite parched, but the weight of her exhaustion seemed to suddenly pile onto her heavier than the alien tentacles ever had.

She didn’t remember ever falling asleep while a captive in the hive. Perhaps the nectar–miracle drug as it already was–could diminish, or even remove, the still enigmatic need for sleep? What else was it capable of? Her mind sluggishly spiraled into thoughts of impending scientific breakthroughs from this theory as she gently drifted off into a deep slumber.

Her dreams shifted from untold biological discoveries to her companions. They were back in Adam’s bunker, laughing and sharing stories, all the while feasting on succulent-looking meats and fruits. After eating, Adam took her to his room and pushed her onto the bed, his erection towering over her trembling lips like a pool noodle.

She reached up to wrap her entire body around his shaft, nuzzling her face into his glans, which was practically the size of her head. She planted kisses all around the spongy tip while grinding her gushing pussy lips against the underside of his length, desperate for it to plunge deep inside her, and fill the aching void between her legs.

She moaned as Adam caressed her side, drawing his slippery fingers up her ribs, and gently squeezing her cheek. She opened her eyes and saw that the tip of his cock now sported a pair of lips, which she passionately kissed. The kiss grew more and more hot and intense as she forced her tongue inside, or rather, as it sucked her tongue in. It started to suck a little too hard.

“Adam…” Sarah giggled in her dream. “You’re an animal today!” The sucking grew more intense, and the pressure around her lips slowly turned to discomfort. “Adam, that’s enough! Take it slow! Adam! Admmmmmmmhh!” She let out a startled, muffled moan as she jolted awake.

Her eyes shot open, and she frantically reached up to grab at the slimy thing that was wrapped around her face. A small Krinis tentacle had apparently approached her while she had slept, and was now attempting to force its way into her mouth. The tip of it had opened up like a starfish and latched onto her head, while an internal phallus covered in writhing cilia pushed into her lips.

The tentacle was too slick and powerful for her meager grip to offer up any sort of meaningful resistance. She screamed and cried out for help, but the sounds were dampened by the lump of pulsating flesh covering most of her face, including her nose. Soon, her need to breathe forced her to instinctively open her mouth.

The ribbed appendage within the tentacle hugging her face immediately stuffed itself down her throat. She gagged and arched her back, but found that she no longer felt the urge to take a breath. As with her previous experiences with the tentacles, it was if some property of theirs was supplying her body with oxygen, and removing carbon dioxide… or perhaps even absorbing it?

She had little time to ponder the Krinis’s physiological wonders, as the grotesque, meaty tendrils wrapped around her face were now slowly beginning to cover her eyes. Just before her vision went dark, she looked to her side and spotted the remaining three impulse detonators that A’luhr had left on the ground nearby.

Sarah could feel the familiar trickle warmth in her stomach as the tentacle began to release nectar into her system. Her head started to swim with lewd thoughts, but she used all of her remaining mental fortitude to roll over and blindly feel for one of the spherical weapons.

The tentacle around her head tightened in a warning manner, but Sarah did not relent. Just as she thought the alien creature might force her to pass out, her sweating palms clasped around the cold metal of one of the grenades. She crushed it between her fingers using as much strength as she could muster.

She felt a click deep inside of the device, and the whole orb shrunk slightly. As a few seconds passed, Sarah worried that something had gone wrong–maybe this one was a dud? Broken from the crash? But suddenly she felt the impulse detonator turn scorching hot as it vibrated madly. She let it fall from her singed hand as she felt the tentacle swiftly pull out of her mouth, release her face, and writhe uncontrollably on her chest.

Now free from the creature’s grip, Sarah took in a deep breath and let out a shrill scream. She brushed the tentacle off of her, and scampered back in the grass as the rest of the group came running. Their cries of alarm mixed together as they approached.

“What’s going on!?”

“Are we under attack!?”

“A tentacle is going after Sarah!”

“Hurry! Turn the rods on!”

Sarah looked over her shoulder to see Adam, Zoey, and Steven racing towards her with their vibrators drawn, genitals and breasts bouncing wildly in the air. Their bodies, which now looked much cleaner, glistened and dripped with water droplets.

Suddenly sensing another presence behind her, Sarah turned and flung her arms up defensively, expecting another assault. However, an attack never came. Instead, A’luhr stood over her with a large metal container, which she used to quickly scoop up the wriggling tentacle and seal it within.

“Are you alright, Sarah Cassidy?” A’luhr asked breathlessly. “I would have arrived sooner, but I needed to find some form of containment for the Krinis. We currently do not have any starfire with which to destroy it, so it was vital that we capture it to prevent it from calling out to any nearby kin. I hope I was not too late…”

“I-I’m fine…!” Sarah panted, stroking her neck where the tentacle had been constricting it only moments ago. “Good… good thinking.” A’luhr sighed in relief, firmly holding the container under her arm. The tentacle, now seemingly isolated from the effects of the impulse detonator, began to bang around inside of its prison, but it was able to do little more than emit soft thudding sounds.

“Where did that come from!?” Steven gasped as the rest of the group finally reached A’luhr and Sarah.

“Fuck! I should have been here!” Adam chastised himself, slamming his foot down in anger.

“It must have been torn off during our escape from the pit,” Zoey said in a shaky voice. “It probably got stuck in part of the ship’s hull, took some time to regenerate, and when it was big enough to move, it targeted the easiest prey it could find. Um, no offense…”

“No,” Sarah sighed. “It’s my fault; I fell asleep… even after A’luhr warned us to stay alert. Now we’re down a weapon just because of that. I’m sorry everyone…”

“‘Just because of that!?’” Adam gaped in disbelief. “Your safety is more important than… uhh…um…” He trailed off as he noticed that Sarah was idly masturbating herself with her right hand, apparently without even realizing it. “You, uh, need to take care of that first?” He coughed and gestured his chin towards her wet slit. The rest of the group awkwardly looked up and away, as if suddenly overcome with the need to count the number of clouds in the sky.

“What do you… o-oh!” Sarah stammered, whipping her already dripping fingers away from her crotch then hurriedly closing her legs. Her face reddened as she shook her head, trying to clear away the sickeningly familiar haze of lust that had begun to swirl in her mind. “I think perhaps a nice refreshing bath will, uh, cool me off a bit.” She let out an embarrassed laugh while scratching her blushing cheek..

“Hmm…” A’luhr replied with undisguised uncertainty “I do not know if mere water will cleanse y-”

“Good idea!” Adam interjected. “I’ll help you over to the river to… uh… ‘help.’” He shot Sarah a sly wink, and offered his hand to her. She took it, sharing a knowing look with him, and uneasily got to her feet. Finally vertical again, Sarah’s head throbbed with renewed vigor, but it was nothing she couldn’t handle.

“You kids go have fun,” Zoey sighed, clearly without any misconceptions regarding what manner of “help” Adam planned to offer her professor. “But… just be careful, okay?”

“And quick,” A’luhr added, eliciting a barely repressed chuckle from Steven. She raised a long brow at him. “In the meantime, the rest of you don your suits and help me with some of the repairs. I believe that simple patches may suffice for now.”

Adam had already started leading Sarah towards the water, but momentarily froze mid-stride after hearing A’luhr’s words, seemingly torn between fixing up an alien ship or feeling up his girlfriend. Sarah could sense him weighing this dilemma in his head, but before she could suggest he go enjoy himself, he puffed out his chest, held her around the waist, and continued to march towards the river without looking back. Sarah wrapped her arm around Adam’s side, grinning happily up at him as if the past months trapped below the Earth had been nothing but a horrible–if wet–dream.

The river was only a short walk from the ship, and soon they were wading into the lazily burbling shallows of the brisk water. Sarah sunk her toes into the pebble-ridden riverbed, relishing the sensation of the dried slime finally being cleansed from her skin.

Despite offering much-needed refreshment, the chill of the water was still enough to prevent her from completely submerging herself. Instead, Sarah opted to remain in the shallows, allowing the water to lap at her thighs while she cupped it in her hands to splash over the rest of her goosebump-covered body. She felt the horniness from earlier begin to fade away, but it was hard to completely push such thoughts from her mind–especially when the cold made her nipples so hard, while in the presence of a naked man, no less.

Adam had already finished most of his bathing earlier, so he just took a few minutes to scrub some of the more stubborn gunk from his messy dark hair before sitting down on the grassy riverside. He dipped his feet into the water, idly swirling them about in the streaming current while watching Sarah caress her smooth, milky skin.

He made no effort to be subtle with his gaze, and seeing this, Sarah decided to make her bathing ritual a bit more sensuous than what she would normally perform while in the privacy of her own shower.

She splashed a handful of water up onto her face, tilting her head back to expose her slender neck while the water rippled down her glistening auburn hair. She seductively ran her fingers over the gentle curves of her nude body. She started by sliding her hands up around her thighs and hips, past her navel, and then seductively cupping her plump tits before allowing them to drop free, bouncing and dripping water from her stiff nipples. She ended by combing her nails through her drenched, draping hair as reflective droplets trickled down her chin, between her gently jiggling breasts, and then briefly pooling in her belly button before slipping down to the tender cleft of her silky womanhood.

It wasn’t long before she heard a splash, and felt movement behind her. She grinned coyly, and looked over her shoulder to see Adam, who hugged her from behind as he pressed his chest up against her bare back. The warmth of his skin against her cold wetness immediately filled Sarah with a sense of comfort, renewing her goosebumps.

“Ah, did you finally come to ‘help’?” Sarah teased him, continuing to scrub at her firm stomach. She was essentially clean by this point, but she saw no reason to stop seducing Adam–not that he needed much convincing.

“I just thought you looked a little cold is all,” Adam murmured into her ear. He brushed the dripping strands of her hair aside and exhaled hot breath onto the nape of her neck. “Maybe I can help warm you up?” He noticed a shiver run through her body, though it wasn’t due to the chill of the water.

“Yeah?” Sarah giggled, amused by the cheesy line. Maybe it was the nectar lingering in her system, Adam’s deep voice so close to her ear, or the warm feeling of his throbbing, hard cock nestled between her supple ass cheeks that made it so effective. “Well, I am still a little dirty…”

“Oh? Where?”

“Somewhere around here…”

Sarah reached back and gently clasped her hands around Adam’s wrists, slowly guiding them up around her sides until his large palms were cradling her tender breasts. She squeezed his fingers, kneading them into her pillowy flesh, and let out a tiny gasp as he took initiative by pinching her eager nipples.

Sarah withdrew her hands while Adam continued the intimate massage, slipping them behind her to squeeze at Adam’s firm thighs and buttocks. Incensed, he suddenly began to nuzzle and kiss the side of Sarah’s neck, occasionally making her flinch by nibbling and sucking on her silky ears.

Unable to wait a moment longer, Sarah turned her head to meet his lips with hers, locking them into a passionate kiss as she spun around. They remained embraced as she awkwardly pushed him back to the riverbank. Their lips only parted for a brief moment when Adam helped lift Sarah out of the sloshing water, after which Sarah’s lips found a new target on Adam’s toned stomach.

It was his turn to shiver as she kissed down his abdomen, kneeling lower and lower onto the soft grass as her plush lips trailed closer and closer to his throbbing manhood. Adam shakily inhaled in anticipation of what would come next, but Sarah suddenly moved her face away from him, and coyly began to inspect his erection, with her nose only an inch or so away from it.

“Aw, you’re only giving me a foot-long dick to play with?” Sarah sighed, pouting her cheeks while idly tracing a delicate finger up one of the engorged veins on his shaft. “I guess the cold water really did a number on you, huh?”

“S-sorry…” Adam muttered dumbly, a bit nonplussed. Sarah giggled after seeing him blush, and gently placed a kiss on his slowly drooping cock.

“I was being sarcastic you big goof,” Sarah tittered, a little embarrassed that her sense of humor had killed the mood a bit. “Your body is wonderful, with or without the ‘enhancements’.” She nuzzled her nose and lips into his soft, tender genitals, kissing his velvety balls and rubbing the tip of her nose all around the base of his shaft.

“Yeah?” Adam replied, letting out a weak moan as he felt himself hardening again from Sarah’s ministrations. “You won’t mind even if I, er, shrink a bit after… if… the changes revert?”

“Of course,” Sarah assured him, eliciting another groan from her man as her warm tongue slid up the turgid underside of his now fully erect cock. “I don’t care so much about pleasuring the dick as I do the man it’s attached to.”

Sarah gazed at him with a seductive look, moistening her lips with her tongue before opening her mouth wide to lock her soft lips around the base of Adam’s gleaming, spongy glans. He shuddered as her tongue expertly flickered and swirled around his sensitive tip.

She slicked one of her sideburns back behind her ear, and began to bob her head up and down, taking as much of his nearly wrist-thick shaft into her mouth and throat as she could manage. Sarah gagged lightly as his length hit the back of her throat, but she breathed in deeply through her nose, managing to keep her mouth clamped tightly around his penis while slowly moving her head up and away. It popped out of her drooling mouth with a satisfying sound.

Sarah grasped the shaft with one hand, and began to pump her fist back and forth along its impressive girth, spreading her saliva over the taut skin as a form of lubricant. Without wasting another moment, she pressed her tits up against his cock, sandwiching his warm, twitching length between the voluptuous mounds.

He was so big that, despite Sarah’s breasts also having swelled in size after their time in the hive, there were still a couple inches of his penis that could be seen peeking out from the top of her cleavage. His cock head, red and swollen with desire, looked like a glistening cherry resting atop Sarah’s marshmallow-like boobs.

Using her hands, she began to squeeze and slide her breasts up and down Adam’s thick shaft, lapping her tongue at his glans a few times before sucking it into her warm mouth. She very gently dragged her teeth across the sensitive flesh, causing Adam to initially cry out in surprise, seemingly ready to pull away from her, but then realized that the sensations were in fact enjoyable, if overwhelmingly so.

She smiled to herself, satisfied in seeing her whimpering man so under her control. Adam’s knees were shaking, and he was barely keeping himself standing by resting his hands on Sarah’s head, helping to guide her tongue around his aching manhood.

“Th-that feels amazing…” Adam grunted, tugging a bit at Sarah’s wet hair. She let out a muffled, knowing laugh, and allowed her tits to fall away from his cock. He seemed disappointed for a second, but he was soon groaning and panting in delight as she began to rapidly stroke his length with one hand while massaging his plump, avocado-sized balls with the other.

Unable to keep closed the floodgates of her own desire, Sarah let the hand she was using to fondle Adam’s sack slip down between her legs, plunging her fingers deep within her already gushing cunt. She madly fingered herself while she continued to suck and stroke Adam’s delicious rod.

After a short while, her hand was completely soaked in her own fluids, and she reached back up to play with Adam’s balls some more, before returning to her desperate crotch. She repeated this process until his sack was glistening and dripping with her pussy juice. Sarah had become so lost in a lust-fueled frenzy that she didn’t even hear Adam when he spoke.

“F-fuck!” He gasped, tightening his grip on her scalp. “I’m already gonna cum if you keep going thaaaaa-!” He didn’t have time to finish his sentence before grunting and shooting a huge, thick load of semen into Sarah’s mouth.

He kept her head in place with his large, strong hands, as her eyes opened in surprise, before rolling back slightly in pure bliss. Her cheeks ballooned with the sudden, incredible rush of jizz pouring into her gullet. She had little choice but to choke it down her throat, gagging slightly, and inhaling through her runny nose, as she looked up at Adam with satisfied, watering eyes. The give-and-take power dynamics of sex always made Sarah’s heart flutter. This time was no different.

Once Adam’s powerful orgasm finished shaking through his body, he pulled his hands away from Sarah’s head, allowing her to slide his cock out of her mouth. Cum oozed down her chin, and lathered his still-hard shaft, keeping the skin slippery for Sarah’s hand as she suddenly reached up and scoured her palm around his over-sensitive glans.

“H-hey!” Adam whimpered, attempting to jerk away, but Sarah gripped his balls with one hand, keeping him obediently still.

“What,” Sarah replied, a coy, mischievous grin growing on her flushed face. “You thought you could get your rocks-off, and then just leave me like this?” She gestured down towards her crotch, which was dripping a constant flow of juices down onto the slick grass below her ass.

“Of- of course not!” He stammered, looking slightly embarrassed. “I just couldn’t help myself from cumming; you’re just too good, you know? We’ll have to wait for my refractory period to wear off, is all…”

“What refractory period?” Sarah flicked Adam’s rock-hard erection, and watched it bob back and forth in front of her nose. Despite his huge ejaculation, as evidenced by the foamy jizz still sliding down his shaft, his cock remained just as hard as before.

“Well that’s interesting…” Adam mused, flexing his taint to make his dick jump up and down. “I guess the nectar is still working its magic in that regard too… though man, it’s still super sensitive after cumming like that.”

“Well, we don’t have much time to spare, so suck it up and fuck me,” Sarah teasingly taunted him, flipping over onto all fours and shaking her ass in the air so that her cheeks brushed against Adam’s dangling balls.

“Fine, but don’t blame me if I cum again immediately.”

“I’d take that as a complimennnnnnn-!” She gasped as Adam suddenly plunged his rigid manhood deep into her gaping pussy with one powerful thrust. He easily reached the very deepest parts of her vagina, slamming into her cervix, but instead of pain, she only felt intense pleasure. The nectar’s remodeling of her erogenous zones likely wouldn’t last forever, so she was determined to savor these novel sensations while she could.

Adam slammed into Sarah hard and fast for a solid few minutes, their grunts, gasps, and moans mingling with the rhythmic fleshy sound of his balls slapping into her pulsating clit. He filled his palms with her supple ass, parting her cheeks to rub at her sensitive asshole with his thumb before suddenly spanking her jiggling flesh. He continued to smack her bottom until it was tender and pink.

Sarah cried out in ecstasy as she felt her climax rapidly approaching. Her breasts were swinging freely below her, and the delicate blades of grass beneath them were tickling her stiff nipples as they passed by. Suddenly, Adam reached down and tweaked her clit with his fingers, sending shocks through her waist, and causing her pussy to seize up around his meaty shaft.

“Ohhhh God I’m gonna cum!” Sarah gasped. “I’m gonna cum so hard for you, Adammmm!”

“M-me too…!” Adam panted, nearly out of breath from the rapid fucking. He grunted, trying to hold it in as long as possible, before quickly slipping his hefty cock out of her dripping, twitching cunt. The sudden sensation pushed Sarah over the edge. She came hard, spasming and squirting juices all over Adam’s tightening balls while he geysered hot cum all over her ass and lower back.

“Wh-what are you doing?” Sarah wheezed, still shaking and twitching as her mind-numbing orgasm continued to ravage her sweating body.

“Just to be safe…” Adam groaned, sliding to his knees next to her, and kissing her trembling shoulder. “This would be a bad time to have a baby.” Sarah blinked in surprise. How had she, the biology professor, completely forgotten about that aspect of sex?

Sarah had been fortunate enough to not be directly bred by any Krinis while in the hive–she had seen the fate of the women in the tentacle nurseries who were forced to push endless alien eggs and tendrils out of their swollen pussies–but she had enjoyed plenty of sex with other humans. However, fertilized human eggs were always quickly extracted from impregnated women by the Krinis, and spirited away to the incubation chambers. As such, nine months of pregnancy, much less the mere idea of parenthood, hadn’t weighed on her mind at all.

“Ah, good thinking,” Sarah mumbled, slinking down into the grass. She needed to get a hold of herself. As her head cleared, she realized how foolish she must have looked to the rest of the group, practically begging for sex while they were all still on the run. “I’m sorry…” She murmured and sighed, sitting up.

“For what?” Adam asked gently, holding her around the shoulders and pulling her close. He rested his chin on her head, and kissed her drying hair.

“We should get back to the ship… I’ve already wasted enough of our time and resources as it is…”

“Hey,” Adam said in a firm tone, turning Sarah’s head to look directly into her eyes. “Everyone understands, okay? We all went through hell together. I don’t think anyone would blame you for having these needs. I certainly don’t. Besides, we need you to have a clear head, otherwise, who else is going to lead us?” Sarah snorted out a laugh, and cuddled up to Adam’s warm, hairy chest.

“Oh please, A’luhr is more of a leader than I’ll ever be.”

“There’s a difference between being a good tactician and a good leader. A’luhr is great with the former–excellent, really–but she doesn’t have the human heart to truly understand and guide us. You have that.”

“Is that racist?” Sarah teased. Adam chuckled.

“Listen, I’m just saying that it’s easier to lead people you can relate to.”

“I just never really considered myself the leader or anything like that.”

“You’re the most level-headed and compassionate of all of us; I think you’ve been doing just fine without even realizing it.”

“Thanks… well, I’ll do my best.”

“So far so good.”

They stood up together, sharing a smile, then glanced at each other’s naked bodies. Both of them now had ample drying semen and pussy juice glistening on their skin.

“Well… I guess maybe it would have made more sense to have sex before getting clean, huh?” Sarah sighed, trudging back into the cold river to quickly bathe yet again. Adam just shrugged and followed after her.

***

“Oh! Sarah and Adam are back!” Zoey announced as she exited the Brightdark, seeing the couple returning from the river. She briefly slipped back into the ship before popping out again, heading towards them with two suits bundled up in her arms. “So, how’d it go?”

Sarah and Adam blinked at her, swapping awkward grins.

“Oh… God… I- I don’t even know why I asked that,” Zoey stammered, practically tripping over herself as she blushed. “I, uh, see that you got all cleaned up! Yep! Glad it went well!” She laughed nervously before coughing and looking away from the nude professors, holding out the suits for them to take.

“So these are unisex or something?” Adam asked, selecting one of the suits.

“Yeah, they kinda just form around your body,” Zoey explained, turning around after Sarah took the second garment. “It feels pretty weird actually–in a cool way.”

“Fascinating…” Sarah breathed as she slipped into the one-piece outfit. The fabric felt like cold, liquid silk as it slid up her thighs and around her hips. The outfit stretched like nylon, making it easy to put on, and to her surprise, it quickly began to regulate her body temperature. Her limbs were quite chilled from her earlier dip in the river, so the sudden flood of warmth made her shudder in bliss.

Once Sarah had fully donned the garment, she was concerned it wouldn’t fit properly, as it clung too tightly to her full bosom. However, after a brief moment, she felt the fabric begin to ripple as if melting from her body heat, and the entire suit suddenly reformed to perfectly hug the curves of her body.

She spun around a bit to inspect herself, feeling the seam on her back begin to seal itself up like a liquid zipper. The skin-tight outfit had shining white armor-like segments that covered her limbs and abdomen, with sleek black fabric that formed around her breasts and ass. She hefted her chest with her hands, which were now also covered by tight black fabric, and marveled at the glimmering hexagonal pattern woven into it.

Looking over at Adam, Sarah saw that he had also finished suiting up, though his outfit was slightly different. His chest was covered by more white segments, and a white codpiece was nestled over his groin.

Sarah cursed inwardly, as she had been interested to see how the stretch material looked around his delicious bulge. It didn’t really seem fair that the women’s breasts were basically on display while the guys got plenty of coverage. She huffed and looked away.

“How do I look?” Adam asked, spinning around as if on a catwalk. “You’re lookin’ pretty fine.” He whistled at Sarah. “Who knew that aliens could be such masterful fashion designers?”

“Mmm,” Sarah grumbled. “You look… clothed.”

“Aren’t they great?” Zoey “These suits are so light and easy to move around in. It’s almost like wearing nothing at all! I wish we had these for field hockey… though I don’t know that I’d have the guts to wear something so… risqué.” She laughed awkwardly, and tugged slightly at the fabric clenching her sizable tits. The small bumps of her nipples could be seen slightly poking out from the sheer cloth, and Sarah looked down to notice the same about herself. She grumbled again.

“I am glad you are finding the tactical exosuits to your liking,” A’luhr commented, stepping out of the ship and making her way towards the group with Steven in tow. They both wore the same outfits, though A’luhr was also wearing one of the sleek, face-concealing helmets she had on when they first met her. Despite this, her voice was only slightly muffled.

“How’s the ship looking?” Adam asked, a small spark of envy visible in his eyes as he noticed Steven wiping an oily smear from his nose.

“The damage is not as severe as I had feared,” A’luhr replied, crossing her arms, and shaking her head. “Unsurprisingly, I was unable to completely repair it. I managed to drain the excess water, and patch the coolant basin, but the cracks in the feed to the main engine require more delicate equipment than what I have on hand.”

“So, what does that mean?” Sarah inquired, a nervous look on her face. “Can it still fly?”

“I believe so, though just barely; I doubt it will be able to travel at any great speed, much less leave the atmosphere.” A’luhr shrugged and sighed. “However, we would need to refill the coolant in order to stay off the ground for more than a few minutes, and unfortunately, I do not possess any extra coolant. Even if I did, it would likely leak over time as it circulates the engine, meaning we would need to regularly replenish it.”

“Damn, I can’t even begin to imagine the complex chemistry behind such advanced engine tech…” Adam admitted, clenching his fist in frustration. “I doubt we could find any suitable replacement here on Earth.”

“Indeed. Though hardly complicated, the element needed is exceedingly rare planet-side.”

“It’s just a single element?” Steven asked, raising a brow.

“Yes,” A’luhr nodded. “One which can only be formed through countless years of radioactive decay, and is all too easily lost to the cosmos after use." My own people harvested practically all of it on our planet, forcing us to develop technology to extract it from nearby stars–a technology that I do not believe you humans are capable of yet.”

“Stars?” Zoey asked, a note of awe in her voice.

“Yes, they all produce it,” A’luhr affirmed. “I was surprised to find your human language has a word for it, but I believe you refer to it as… ‘helium’?” A’luhr added a bit of dramatic flair to the end of her sentence, apparently trying to emphasize the magnitude of the revelation. The rest of the group just blinked and looked at one another in a mixture of bewilderment and amusement.

“A’luhr…” Zoey said, grinning while trying to repress a giggle. “We have plenty of helium on Earth, you know?”

“What…?” A’luhr gasped. Even without being able to see her face through her helmet, it was clear she was completely dumbfounded.

“Well,” Adam sniffed, shrugging slightly. “We are running out–it’s a non-renewable resource, after all, which we use for a ton of stuff–but yes, it isn’t particularly hard to find at the moment.”

“How can this be!?” A’luhr seemed about ready to topple to the ground, as her legs were visibly trembling.

“Hm, well maybe Earth just has more sources of helium than Gradien, or your race simply harvested it way faster than us?”

“Yeah it kinda sounds like you use a bunch of it all the time,” Zoey agreed. “Here, we pretty much just use it to fill balloons for parties.”

“For parties!?” A’luhr finally fell to her knees, shaking her head in disbelief.

“Um, well actually,” Steven interjected, “We use helium for all kinds of stuff too, like semiconductors, medical equipment, rockets, and, yes, as a coolant. In fact, I’m pretty sure it’s used in refrigerators.” Zoey’s face reddened slightly as she looked away from her brother’s smug face.

“Correct for the most part,” Adam chimed in. “But no, not in refrigerators–at least, nothing you’d find in your kitchen.”

“Oh, y-yeah. That’s what I meant.” Steven stammered. It was Zoey’s turn to look a tad smug.

“Zoey has a good point though,” Sarah mused, thoughtfully rubbing her chin. “It stands to reason that we would most likely find some helium in a party store. I know the city has plenty of them; there’s gotta be one nearby, right?”

“I actually think I know where one is nearby!” Zoey exclaimed excitedly, raising her arm in the air as if asking for permission to speak. “It was a bit hard to tell where we landed, given our… rushed nature… and all that gunk covering the buildings made it difficult to see, but I think I recognize this park. If it’s the one I’m thinking of, then we aren’t far from the Fiestaville store that I went to around the start of the semester to plan for Diana’s birthday…”

Her voice trailed off, and a sullen look washed over her face as she remembered her friend, who even now was miles away below the Earth, likely being fucked senseless by huge tentacle cocks as they spoke.

“Is it really a smart idea to venture into the city…?” Steven asked nervously, looking towards the pinkish flesh-like tendrils that covered the city skyline looming over the trees on the horizon.

“We do not have much choice if we wish to resume our hunt for The Queen,” A’luhr replied, getting to her feet and brushing loose grass and dirt from her butt. The particles easily fell away from the fabric of her suit. “It did not appear that the Krinis corruption had spread to the outskirts of the city, so if this… ‘Fiestaville’... is far enough away from the worst of it, we have a chance.” She glanced over at Zoey, who nodded in the affirmative.

“Yeah, it’s just on the edge of this suburb,” Zoey confirmed, though there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice.

“I wonder what kinds of incredible Krinis formations we might see around the city?” Sarah replied, doing little to mask the obvious, hungering curiosity in her demeanor.

“Well I’d prefer not to encounter any,” Adam grunted. “We don’t have tons of weapons, remember. One wrong step and our fluids may end up as alien chow again.” At the mention of food, Sarah’s stomach gurgled loudly. She let out an embarrassed laugh, but soon everyone else was rubbing their stomachs as well. They hadn’t eaten anything since their last ingestion of nectar in the hive, and hadn’t had a real meal since… Sarah couldn’t even remember.

“Though I suppose it’s worth the risk,” Adam continued, coughing into his fist. “Maybe we can find some chow of our own? There’s gotta be canned food somewhere. Maybe even packaged snacks in the party shop.”

“It would be pretty old by now, if not already raided by survivors,” Steven groaned.

“Beggars can’t be choosers,” Zoey sighed. “And I’d be surprised to learn of many survivors. Remember how barren the streets were only a month after the invasion? The only reason we weren’t captured immediately was thanks to Adam’s shelter, and I doubt most people had one of those lying around.”

“...Fair point,” Steven conceded.

“So, we’re all in agreement, then?” Sarah said, projecting her voice slightly. “We’ll sneak into the city, find some food and hopefully helium, then get back to the ship so we can continue searching for The Queen.” Everyone in the group expressed their agreement.

“Keep an eye out for any more starfire,” A’luhr added. “When we find The Queen–wherever she’s hidden herself–we will need a way to finish her off for good.”

“Right, that too,” Sarah nodded. “Alright gang, let’s gather up our supplies, and get this over with before we all die of starvation.” With that, they all headed back to the ship. Sarah couldn’t stop her heart from pounding nearly as loudly as her stomach was rumbling. She was scared, yes, but she was equally eager to make new discoveries. The Krinis always seemed to push the limits of biology, and she was sure that what they would soon find in the infested city would be no different.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

It didn’t take much time for A’luhr to outfit the rest of the group with the remaining weapons and some satchels, which slung over their shoulders, and seemed capable of holding plenty of any supplies they might find. A’luhr remained equipped with her two daggers along with one of the three remaining impulse detonators, the other two of which she gave to Zoey and Steven. To Sarah and Adam, she gave them each a vibrator wand and demonstrated to the whole team how to attach their new armaments to grooves on the sides of their spiffy new outfits.

After making sure that all the gear had been accounted for and distributed, A’luhr pressed a panel on the side of the Brightdark, and the platform leading into the ship slowly closed. Satisfied that her ship was safely sealed from any would-be invaders, she rejoined the rest of the group near the tree line, and they set out through the sparse forest towards the city.

They marched in silence, straining their ears for any hint of approaching Krinis, while simultaneously doing their best to limit their own noises that might betray their location to the aliens’ acute senses. Even though they were now more well-armed than ever, they didn’t have so many resources as to be able to fend off numerous assailants, so A’luhr had stressed the continued emphasis on stealth before they left, not that the rest of the group needed much telling.

Brittle twigs snapped beneath their feet, small critters scampering away through the underbrush, and branches with verdant foliage whispered overhead in the fresh, earthy-scented breeze. Sarah felt some small comfort in hearing birds chirping in the trees above, glad to know that at least some lives hadn’t been completely upended thanks to the invasion. The pleasant, trilling songs filled Sarah with both a sense of longing nostalgia and bubbling optimism.

“I’m surprised that the Krinis don’t just blindly attack any animal that makes sounds,” Steven whispered, breaking the silence. The trees were relatively thin, and the ground was largely covered in dirt and scattered dead leaves, so unless the Krinis had recently mastered invisibility, it indeed seemed safe enough to whisper among themselves. Though judging from what they had already seen, Sarah wouldn’t have been too shocked if a huge tentacle monster did suddenly materialize out of thin air in front of them.

“Maybe they did at first, but quickly learned from their mistakes?” Zoey offered.

“Or perhaps their senses are now even sharper than we realize…” A’luhr breathed in a foreboding tone. “I myself have never seen a fully matured Krinis before, other than The Queen, so who knows how some of their physiologies may have developed by now.”

“Matured?” Sarah asked in surprise, raising her brows. “You mean to say that none of the Krinis we’ve encountered so far have been adults?”

“Hm, unless you consider the Kri-vesus, then no. The ‘tentacle’ form is simply an infantile stage, or perhaps a specialized role in the hive as Sarah Cassidy postulated earlier.”

“Interesting…” Sarah rubbed her chin in thought. “I imagine that all the other forms of the Takers we’ve seen until now have been these infants merging together to create larger body masses for better protection and hunting, even capable of flight as seen with the ‘dragonflies’. A clever strategy that makes sense for a highly communal species… I think that- wait, the ‘Kri-vesus’?” Sarah looked up, snapped out of her streaming torrent of thoughts as she recalled the unfamiliar word.

“The ‘big flying squids’ from the start of the invasion,” A’luhr sighed. “I am fairly sure I mentioned them before.”

“Ohhh right right right,” Sarah moaned, scratching her reddened nose. “I completely forgot.”

“We really need to come up with our own names for these things,” Adam shrugged.

“What is wrong with the nomenclature established by my people?” A’luhr asked.

“Err… nothing, nothing,” Adam coughed awkwardly. “The names just aren’t very intuitive for us, is all. We have a lot of room for creativity here.”

“And you believe that calling them ‘Takers’ is the better, ‘more creative’ solution?” A’luhr gave him an amused look.

“At least it’s intuitive…” Adam mumbled.

“So, what does ‘Kri-vesus’ mean in your language?” Sarah inquired, hungering curiosity practically oozing from her face.

“Ah… w-well…” A’luhr stammered. “I believe it roughly translates to… ‘Krinis that grabs many’...” She seemed to blush slightly, and her r’emuli drooped. Adam suppressed a triumphant laugh while A’luhr leered at him.

“Well, jeez,” Steven let out a heavy breath. “So, this whole time we’ve just been running away from little babies? That makes it even more confusing as to why they haven’t all died off yet.”

“What do you mean?” Sarah asked, cocking her head. Was Steven privy to information she hadn’t considered before?

“I mean, why haven’t viruses and bacteria and stuff killed them all off yet?” Steven gesticulated his hands in frustration. “They should have no immunities to all the stuff we have here on Earth, right? So how come these babies are surviving? Is it due to their healing factor or something?”

“I’ll take this one,” Zoey said with a sigh, shaking her head mournfully and placing a hand on Steven’s shoulder. “My sweet older brother, you mustn't believe everything you see in movies.”

“Wha- get off!” Steven grumbled, testily jerking his shoulder away from his sister’s condescending touch. “I’m just thinking logically here!”

“Maybe leave the thinking for the pros, okay?” Zoey snickered. “The Krinis don’t need any special powers or vaccines to be immune to our viruses–they’re already naturally immune because they came from space.”

“Ah, glad to see the introductory unit on coevolution stuck with you,” Sarah laughed, nodding in approval.

“Coevolution?” Steven asked, perplexity written clearly across his face.

“Exactly,” Zoey replied. “Viruses can infect our bodies because they have tools specialized for that job–tools acquired over the course of millions of years of evolving alongside us. The Krinis are just as alien to bacteria and viruses as they are to them. Any virus trying to infect a Krinis would be like trying to fit a square peg into a round hole.”

“I suppose it’s vaguely possible given how we allegedly share the Krinis’s DNA,” Sarah mused. “But after such a long period of time spent evolving, it’s pretty unlikely.”

“I, uh, did not know that,” Steven admitted. “What, is it a crime now to not know everything?”

“If that were the case,” A’luhr chimed in, “I believe we would all be the most wanted criminals in the world.” Steven laughed, reassured.

“Speaking of crimes,” said Adam, pushing past a few last trees to emerge out of the forest and into the midday sun. “Who's ready to do some looting?” They all stepped out behind him onto the side of a paved road, looking up over the several lanes of abandoned cars towards the towering, ooze-covered buildings of the city that stretched out towards the horizon.

As hoped, it seemed that the sparsely populated fringes of the metropolitan area had yet to be fully consumed by the Krinis’s fleshy corruption, with only a few visible strands of the slimy, pinkish ichor plastered on and between various structures here and there.

Looking around their immediate area, the group found themselves standing on the edge of a large outdoor mall, which Sarah recognized, but she hadn’t often shopped at, given its distance from her house. As such, while she did remember there being a Fiestavilla somewhere in the complex, she didn’t know exactly where it was off the top of her head. Luckily, Zoey seemed more confident.

“Oh, I know right where we are!” She announced, pointing towards the shopping center. “See? I was right! The Blue Gates Mall is just over there! That’s where the Fiestaville is!”

“Speak quietly!” A’luhr hissed under her breath, ducking behind a dead car, and gesturing for the others to follow suit. Zoey clamped her mouth shut in surprise and embarrassment before sliding down next to the alien woman. “Remember when I spoke of vigilance and stealth? Look.” She pointed down the road.

About one hundred yards away, silently lumbering its way around the vehicles, was a Taker. As usual, it was an imposing monster: tall, humanoid, and composed of countless writhing tentacles… but something was different about it. 

“Shit, a Taker…” Adam groaned, tightly gripping his vibrator wand.

“That’s strange…” Sarah whispered, looking the creature up and down. “Where are the human captives? I don’t hear any moaning or anything… do the Krinis no longer need to use us as batteries?”

“I do not believe that is the case,” A’luhr replied, nervously eyeing the cars around them as she began analyzing the best route through them. “Look closely at its core.”

Sarah furrowed her brow and leaned over the side of the car to get a better view. As the Taker turned around to face their direction, it became clear what A’luhr was referring to. Instead of the familiar, fleshy torso they had come to expect to see several naked humans trapped within, there was now a large, solid-looking sphere made up of dozens of tentacles that appeared to have been grafted together. It gave the Taker the appearance of having a massive beer belly, however it hardly jiggled at all as it took its large strides.

To Sarah’s horror, she could see a pair of human legs sticking out from holes within the front of the tumor-like belly. The limbs met the Taker’s body at the knees, hanging limply in a sort of sitting position, but every now and then they would twitch slightly as the toes curled.

“The drones have begun encasing their captives inside of a protective layer…” A’luhr surmised, clicking her tongue while thumbing over the daggers strapped to her thighs. “This makes it harder to deal with them by simply severing their energy source…” She bit her lip in frustration and glanced over at the vibrator rod in Adam’s hands, clearly regretting her strategy of being the only one with mere daggers for protection.

“Look!” Steven whispered, standing up slightly to peer through the car’s windows. “Oh fuck! There’re more tentacles over there!” Sure enough, a dozen or so individual tentacles, each about the size of a small boa constrictor, had wormed their way out from under the vehicles and were now rearing up in the air towards the larger Taker. They swayed back and forth like hatchling birds begging their mother for a worm. 

“What do you think they’re doing?” Zoey asked breathlessly, staring at the strange scene in morbid fascination. Her rhetorical question was soon answered, as a change started to take place within the portly Taker. Its large, rotund belly began to slowly split vertically down the middle like a giant walnut shell, with the crack passing between the human legs.

The crevasse slowly began to grow larger, giving the impression of a giant, grotesque rib cage that had been severed at the sternum, which was being pried open to get at the organs within. The human legs, now thrashing wildly, were pulled along with the movements of the Taker’s flesh, spreading them wide apart.

As the sides of the mouth-like gash grew further and further apart, strands of slime pulled taut between them, and viscous, white fluid began to trickle out from the seam until there was a creamy waterfall gushing out from the Taker’s insides.

The smaller tentacles below bathed and writhed happily in the downpour, hungrily slurping up the abundant pools of milky juices, even as more of the fluid splashed down onto their wiggling bodies. As the interior of the split-open Taker emptied of the liquid, the owner of the pair of human legs could finally be seen: a woman, likely in her mid-twenties, was nestled completely immobile deep within the pulsating, stomach-like chamber. The grotesque surfaces around her were covered in writhing feelers that tickled and teased her sensitive, slippery skin, worming around in her ears, armpits, and between her ass cheeks.

Her legs were now spread completely open, trapped in the Taker’s sides like a living gynecologist chair, and her arms were buried up to her elbows in the creature’s fleshy insides. Her dripping, flaxen hair draped down over her face, which was almost entirely covered by an opaque, membranous facemask-like tentacle. Sarah guessed that it likely supplied the captive woman with air, while also no doubt occasionally filling her throat with potent aphrodisiac.

The woman’s skin was glistening with the remains of the whitish fluid that she had apparently been recently submerged in, the source of which was now plainly clear. Inside the Taker were several long, penis-shaped tentacles, all of which pointed towards the poor woman’s naked form. They waved and squirmed around her, caressing her helpless body, smacking meatily against her quivering, flushed cheeks, and pressing up into her melon-sized tits, which were being hungrily milked by a pair of starfish-shaped tendrils that connected to the fleshy walls around her.

The tentacle cocks regularly ejaculated rich, milky alien cum all over her exposed skin, where it lazily oozed down, dripped between her gaping legs, and then splattered to the ground below to further fuel the tentacle worms’ feeding frenzy.

Several knobby tentacles were methodically working their way in and out of the woman’s swollen cunt, their bulges visible stirring up her insides, while two tiny tentacles lined with squirming cilia tormented her erect little bud. The woman’s head suddenly began to thrash, pulling at the tentacle grasping her face. Sarah thought she could hear a muffled scream as the woman’s body trembled in climax, her bound limbs desperately tugging at their restraints in a fruitless effort to escape the unwanted stimulation.

The tentacles slurping on her full tits began to swell as a torrent of milk gushed out from her nipples. Soon after, small sphincters embedded within the Taker started to spray white liquid all around the woman until the milking tentacles were no longer engorged. Sarah realized there was a high chance that this fluid now freshly coating the woman’s body was in fact her own recently extracted milk.

It was no surprise, then, that such a volume of fluid had amassed inside the woman’s fleshy prison. The Taker’s insides were constantly being filled with a mixture of alien spunk and human milk, keeping the bound woman helplessly submerged in the thick slurry until the chamber opened to spill its collected contents.

Sarah and the rest of the group could only watch in muted horror as the Taker’s sides slowly began to close, once again enveloping the spasming woman in a dark hell of endless pleasure.

“Guess it was chow time for the little ones,” Adam groaned, looking away in disgust while doing his best not to gag.

“We’re lucky that the smaller Krinis were drawn away towards that… ‘feeder’,” Sarah responded, slumping back against the car. “Otherwise, we could have stepped on one by mistake.”

“Thank you for your sacrifice, unknown lady,” Steven whispered, offering a salute towards the bulbous Taker, which was now waddling away from them. Zoey shot her brother a look as if she were going to chastise him, but remained silent.

“Let us move quickly so that her ‘sacrifice’ was not in vain,” A’luhr suggested, beginning to make her way towards the back of the car. “Follow me; I believe I have charted a clear path through these vehicles.” She slipped out towards the next car, taking care to not accidentally make any noise as she crept across the street.

The rest of the group followed suit, weaving between vehicles while keeping an eye out for any tentacle worms that may have been on their way back towards them after enjoying the sloppy feast from earlier. Fortunately, the path was clear, and everyone managed to safely navigate to the mall’s parking lot, hunkered down behind a large dumpster.

It was clear that shopping was not on most people’s minds when the invasion had first begun, as only a few parked vehicles remained. The nearly empty expanse of cracked pavement stretched out for a considerable distance between their hiding spot and the shadows of the cramped mall buildings.

“Shit,” Adam huffed, scanning the area with his eyes. “How on Earth are we supposed to get over there without being seen? We’ll stand out like sore thumbs in this empty parking lot.”

“Oh?” A’luhr looked at him, surprise evident in her voice. “Do humans emit some manner of distress pheromone when their fingers are injured?”

“What…?” Adam replied blankly. Sarah chuckled as she realized the misunderstanding.

“He’s using another idiom,” Steven explained.

“Ah, I see!” A’luhr gasped, nodding her helmeted head thoughtfully.

“The Krinis don’t really have eyes anyway, right?” Zoey offered. “As long as we aren’t running around screaming and yelling, we should be invisible to them.”

“Perhaps…” A’luhr agreed slowly. “Though it is possible that there may be Krinis drones nearby that have matured to a level where they can sense the vibrations of mere footsteps, or possibly even more.”

“Well, we’ll just have to be extra careful then,” said Sarah, trying to exude confidence. “Think of it this way: all this empty space also means the Krinis can’t sneak up on us, and we’ll be able to see them coming from a mile away. We got this.” She stood up and pumped her fist, doing her best to hype up the rest of the team. Her bold figure was diminished slightly as her stomach growled loudly. Sarah blushed and rubbed her aching midsection. 

“We better hurry,” Adam replied with a hint of sarcasm, standing up next to Sarah with wide eyes. “If we don’t find food fast, Sarah’s stomach will alert every Krinis to our location within a five-mile radius!” Sarah’s blush deepened. But her embarrassment faded slightly as several other bellies within the group also began to grumble.

“Man, I could kill for a cheeseburger right now…” Steven murmured dreamily, his sight fixated on a fast-food restaurant at the edge of the mall.

“Canned or dry foods are probably our only real options,” Zoey sighed, patting her hungry brother on the shoulder. “You’ll just have to pretend.”

“Hopefully there will be at least a few snacks in the party store,” Sarah suggested.

“I am so very curious to see what manner of wares are offered in this ‘party store’.” A’luhr responded, surprisingly giddy. “If they so easily sell such treasures as helium for mere parties, one can only imagine what wonders you humans use for jubilation.”

“Is this the Feistaville that has the, ahem, ‘adult section’ in the back?” Steven asked, clearing his throat while looking side eyed at A’luhr.

“Jee-ZUS!” Zoey moaned in exasperation. “Being fucked by aliens for a couple months didn’t slow you down at all, I see.”

“Hey, to be fair, the damn Queen was just edging me for most of that time.” He shuddered as the memory of his ordeal visibly spread throughout his body.

“Sheesh. I’m impressed you didn’t go insane,” Adam replied, genuine respect reflected in his eyes. “I used to get crazy blue balls when I was your age if I didn’t cum at least every other day minimum.” There might have been a time when Sarah would have been shocked, or maybe even disgusted, by such candid comments, but the taboo of sexuality had already long begun to erode in the current world.

“Erm, well,” Steven stammered, looking away from A’luhr as his face began to redden. “I was allowed release now and then…” He mumbled some more unintelligible words under his breath, and A’luhr awkwardly looked away, shifting her feet uncomfortably. Sarah raised a brow and made a mental note to bug them for details later as a mischievous grin crossed her face.

“Ok enough chit-chat people,” Sarah said, holding up a hand to shush any further conversation. “Let’s just get in and out while the coast is still clear here in our exit route. Zoey, do you know how to get there from here?”

“I think so, yeah,” Zoey replied, her eyes shifting down towards the ground in uncertainty. “I mean, I didn’t come here often, but once we’re near the buildings I’m sure it’ll be easy to remember.”

“Just to be absolutely sure, let's first stop that directory over there.” Sarah pointed across the parking lot to a large glass sign labeled “Info” next to a kiosk that sat adjacent to one of the main walkways leading into the mall proper. Even from a distance, it was easy enough to tell that the sign displayed a map of the mall’s layout. 

Everyone nodded in understanding, and without further delay they all started to gingerly walk towards the directory, hunching over to keep a low-profile just in case. Sarah’s pulse quickened as they neared the center of the sparse parking lot. Even though there were no signs of any Krinis in the immediate area, she still didn’t like being so exposed out in the open like this. Every cloud looked like a flying Taker scanning the land, and every shadow beneath the occasional parked car threatened to hide dozens of horny tentacles.

She gulped and clenched her fists, doing her best to balance such distracting fears with focused vigilance. Sarah was sure that the cacophonic sound of her pounding heart would be enough to draw the unwanted attention of any nearby Krinis, but despite her exaggerated worries, they managed to cross the parking lot without incident. 

However, when they were about fifty feet away from the kiosk, she didn’t just hear something approaching, she felt it.

thump. Thump. THUMP.

Heavy impacts that rattled the parked cars and shook the pavement began thundering closer and closer. Something had started to move. The cadence of the noises gave the impression of giant footsteps. It was impossible to tell where exactly the sound was coming from, as it echoed off the walls of the shops ahead of them, but it was better to risk running for cover in the direction of the potential threat rather than simply standing completely defenseless out in the open.

“What the-!?” Steven gasped, frantically looking around. “Do you guys hear that!?”

“Yeah,” Sarah replied in an urgent whisper. “And I’d rather not see it too. Hurry! Into the kiosk!”

They threw caution to the wind and dashed towards the information booth, vaulting over a row of planters overgrown with weeds. A’luhr got there first and quickly scoped out the interior of the kiosk, daggers drawn, before ushering the rest of the group towards the hiding spot. One by one, they all hopped over the counter and crouched down, holding their breaths, and hoping that they had gone unnoticed.

THUMP. THUMP. THUMP. 

Whatever it was was nearly upon them now. The vibrations from the “footsteps” caused a rack of pamphlets behind Sarah to shake and nearly topple over, but she managed to catch it just in time. The sounds came to a stop in the direction of the parking lot where they just were.

Silence.

Even after several minutes had passed, nothing else happened. They each eyed each other with questioning glances, gripping their respective weapons tightly in sweaty, gloved palms. Even with her suit’s latex-like fabric covering her fingers, Sarah could still clearly feel the button needed to activate the rod in her lightly trembling hands as if wearing nothing at all.

Finally, after another few minutes, Sarah’s curiosity started to get the best of her, and she began to peek over the edge of the counter. Adam, noticing this, was about to grab her arm and stop her, but after seeing the look of shocked horror on his girlfriend’s face as she looked out from the kiosk, he decided to take the risk and see what they were dealing with as well.

The flying octopus creatures at the start of the invasion had easily been the largest Krinis they had all seen up until this point, but what they saw before them now out in the abandoned parking lot was certainly a close second.

A quadrupedal creature with a body the size of two city buses and legs like redwood trees towered above the mall entrance. Like the other Krinis forms they had seen, it appeared to be entirely made up of interwoven tentacles, which stretched along its uncanny body like pulsating muscle fibers. 

It stood at least 20 feet off the ground, but a long and girthy neck-like appendage branching out from the center of the creature’s body added another 30. The beast could have been mistaken for some deformed brachiosaurus if the onlooker was colorblind, squinting, and rather inebriated.

The monster’s neck waved in the air like a snake preparing to strike, clearly scanning the area from which Sarah and the rest had just vacated. The end of the appendage was lined with several glassy, purple spheres that almost seemed like rudimentary eyes. As Sarah stared into the cold orbs, she felt herself shudder involuntarily. Was this thing capable of sight? If so, they had made the right choice to swiftly make themselves scarce, but it still seemed suspicious of its surroundings.

Suddenly the tip of the creature’s neck-thing opened up like an anemone, revealing hundreds of smaller tentacles squirming inside of its “mouth” like living tongues. The appendage arched up straight into the sky, before letting out a loud bellow that sounded like a collection of lustful, human moans released all at once, which rattled the windows of the nearby buildings.

Sarah gasped and clamped a hand over her dry mouth as she saw dozens of tentacle worms slither past their hiding spot towards the hulking creature as if heeding the call of a summoning horn. As the tentacles drew near to the beast, its thick legs bent to allow the main body to dip down until it was only a few feet off the ground. 

The underside of the behemoth had been obscured by shadows before, but now Sarah could clearly make out the shapes that were hanging beneath the thing’s “stomach”, which she had simply mistaken as being mere tentacles only moments prior.

The exposed, inhumanly enlarged, cocks, balls, and breasts of at least fifty or so humans dangled and swayed helplessly between the creature’s bent legs like a cow’s udders, with the rest of their bodies completely hidden within the creature’s flesh. Based on the way they twitched, the captives were all well alive and aware of their predicament, though as to what lewd torments were currently assaulting them within the monster was anyone’s guess.

The fate of their completely exposed genitals was less ambiguous. One of the first tentacles to arrive at the crouching monster slithered beneath an engorged black cock the size of a prize-winning zucchini, paired with a set of leathery, soft balls that dangled like ripe oranges.

The tentacle worm reared up and brushed against the man’s glans. Sensing this, he began to squirm around inside of the giant creature, doing his best to swing his genitals back and forth in an attempt to avoid the tentacle’s slowly opening, drooling mouth. His actions did little more than serve to entice the hungry worms even more, as if waving a treat in front of a stray dog’s face.

The tentacle coiled up and then sprang towards the man’s jiggling sack, wrapping around the base of his testicles, and pulling his plump balls taut against the veiny skin. Now secured onto the man’s genitals as it was, the worm was free to easily take its time in working its cilia-filled mouth around the helpless, throbbing penis before it. 

From beneath the tentacle’s semi-transparent skin, an inner, sheath-like sleeve could be seen rapidly gliding up and down the man’s engorged shaft, until it suddenly began to twitch madly. Several huge, thick cumshots could be seen filling up the tentacle’s eager gullet, before being swallowed away.

More and more tentacle worms arrived, and one by one they began to latch onto defenseless cocks and tits, like hungry babies suckling milk from their mother’s teats. After a while, the feeding tentacles began to let go and drop back to the ground before slithering off, leaving milk and cum dripping from the well-squeezed breasts and penises. Once the last of the worms had taken its leave, the four-legged behemoth stood back up and began to slowly lumber away, the eyes on its neck still surveying the area while white fluids continued to rain down from the bouncing human flesh between its legs.

“Wh-what was that…?” Zoey squeaked, her face as pale as the pools of excess semen that remained on the pavement where the giant creature once stood, which rippled as its footsteps grew further and further away.

“I have never seen anything like it…” A’luhr breathed, still looking around to make sure no wayward monsters were headed their way.

“Did you see those little purple beads on its, uh, neck?” Adam asked as he slumped back against the wall of the kiosk. “They looked like fucking eyes, right?”

“I-I thought so too,” Zoey agreed, swallowing a knot in her throat. “Do you think it saw us?”

“I have a feeling that if it had, we’d all be getting intimately familiar with its innards right about now.

“Good point.”

“We should get deeper into the mall before it comes back,” Sarah replied, doing her best to quell the shaking of her voice. “I doubt it’d be able to easily fit between the buildings here.”

“Agreed,” A’luhr said, standing up and leaning out over the counter to peer around the kiosk. “But we must be wary of any other ‘surprises’ that may exist within this compound.” Once she was satisfied that there were no enemies in the immediate area, she gracefully leapt out from into the open, and the rest of the group followed.

“Let’s quickly check the directory,” said Zoey, scanning the glass sign with her index finger. “We are… here.” She tapped on a little star near the edge of the map, then drew a line to one of the buildings near the center. “And the Fiestaville is up here.”

“Ooh!” Steven exclaimed, pointing at another spot on the map near his sister’s finger. “There’s a grocery store that spans from right next door to the Fiestaville all the way to the parking lot–if we go there after, we could grab some food and then sneak out the back.”

“That could work,” Sarah agreed, standing behind the two siblings to get a view of the directory as well. “Knock on wood.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Steven assured A’luhr, who had opened her mouth in confusion.

“If we can cut through this shoe store here, we should be able to get there quickly.”

“I’d rather get there safely,” Adam sighed.

“I would prefer both,” A’luhr added. “Let us… play it by ear…?” She smiled triumphantly as she demonstrated that idioms were not entirely lost on her. “We can scope out the interiors of these structures and navigate through them if they appear secure.”

“Ok, I think I have a pretty good idea of what paths we could take, then,” Zoey replied, giving the map one last glance before turning towards the shadowed pathway leading deeper into the outdoor mall.

“Alright, let’s get going,” Sarah said, beginning to venture down the walkway while keeping close to the walls. “Stay sharp, everyone.”

“You do not need to worry about that with me,” A’luhr snorted, proudly twirling her glimmering daggers, and holding them out in front of her in a combat-ready stance. Sarah couldn’t tell if A’luhr was being witty or not, but she grinned all the same. A’luhr had a way of naturally projecting her confidence, a trait which Sarah desperately wished to emulate.

They made their way down the path painfully slowly, being sure to check every corner, window, and trash can for any creatures that gave off “I want to milk your cum” vibes. They were startled once by a pigeon that suddenly fluttered away from them, but unless the birds had grown much bolder and hornier since the start of the invasion, they didn’t give off such vibes. Regardless, A’luhr eyed the pigeon suspiciously as they passed by, tracing a path in the air with her dagger so that she could sling it at the beady-eyed menace should it try anything funny.

There were a few heat-pounding moments when they heard distant screams reverberating along the abandoned alleyways around them, a mixture of fear and pleasure evident in the haunting choir. As they approached the store that would act as a shortcut to the Fiestaville, some of the moaning and muffled cries suddenly seemed much closer.

Zoey, leading the group, spotted some movement up ahead and motioned for everyone to get down behind cover. The faint shadows of five humans could be seen moving along the wall at the end of the block. Sarah was momentarily overcome with excitement, believing they had finally found other survivors, but as she looked closer, she saw that the motions of the shadows were jerky and unnatural, like people stumbling about in darkness despite the sunny weather.

Sensing something was amiss, they all quickly slipped into the shadowy shoe store, finding that its large glass door was unlocked. Fortunately, it seemed that the employees had likely decided that securing the footwear from thieves was the least of their concerns after seeing unearthly tentacle creatures beginning to strip and abduct everyone around them.

The group remained quiet, hoping that nothing in the store had noticed them, and that whatever foul creatures were now lurching their way down the path towards them would be equally oblivious. As the five figures neared their hiding space, Sarah was astonished to see that it was, in fact, five shapely human women, brashly pacing around completely out in the open. Or so it initially appeared.

The five ladies walked into a beam of sunlight between the buildings, and Zoey let out a faint gasp as the reality of their situation became clear. The women were all naked and represented a range of races and ages, with the youngest probably being about as old as Zoey. Each of them exhibited massively rotund, sagging pregnant bellies, which jiggled with each uneasy step they took. The reason for their inelegant movements was not hard to spot.

 Each woman carried a large, pulsating mass of mottled pink flesh on their backs, tightly strapped to their exposed bodies with dozens of thin unyielding tendrils that covered a large portion of their skin, as if they were wearing living bodysuits. Their arms were held behind them, trapped within the meaty pod, and their legs were bent at the knees so that their feet were pressed up against their butts. 

Their trembling thighs were entangled in tentacles that twined down around them and connected their knees to the ground like organic prosthetic shins. In this way, the women were forced to awkwardly “walk” as the tentacle stilts moved their legs for them, while other devious appendages freely molested their helpless erogenous zones.

Each of the poor women had breasts of different sizes, but all of them were still quite well-endowed. Every halting step they were forced to take made their voluptuous chests bounce despite being held loosely in place by the tentacles milking them. Each tit was entirely engulfed with large, transparent bulbs at the end of each tentacle. Within, small, dexterous tendrils could be seen constantly swirling and twisting around the supple flesh, massaging and tantalizing each pillowy globe from base to tip.

Creamy milk squirted from each brown, pink, and peach-colored nipple, which was quickly sucked up by the tentacles and transported to the mounds on the women’s backs, which had bulbous, clear sacs visibly filling with white fluid. An additional tendril grew from these blister-like growths that snaked around each woman’s neck and into their mouths, filling their stomachs with a combination of their own milk and deliciously addictive orange nectar. Excess mixture gurgled out from their gurgling lips and spilled down their chins onto their heaving boobs.

The ladies’ crotches were covered by a constantly slithering layer of bandage-like tentacles that looked like living panties. Vaginal fluids and aphrodisiac-laced slime dripped from the cracks between where the tendrils overlapped as they undulated around their sensitive mounds. Dancing cilia could be seen peeking out from the seams here and there, indicating that each woman's pussy and ass were being wholly stimulated by the unrelenting feelers. Sarah shivered thinking about their swollen clits being constantly grinded by the slippery little brushes.

Suddenly, one of the women, a lean, heavily freckled redhead who must have been 18 or 19, began to twist her body around in her bindings, clenching her legs together and throwing her head back as she uttered a repressed scream. Her lightless, defeated eyes began to roll back and water as the tentacle-legs forced her thighs apart. The crotch of her living panties split open, releasing a torrent of juices that splattered to the cement walkway below, before dozens of tiny Krinis worms began to emerge from within her cunt.

The newly birthed creatures thrashed around aimlessly on the ground for several seconds, but quickly got their bearings. Some began to feed on the fluids that the woman had spilled, while others crawled off down the path, with a few even comedically tumbling down into a nearby sewer grate.

The new mother rapidly shook her head in disbelief, breathing heavily through her flaring nostrils that dripped a clear stream of snot down her face that mixed with her tears. The tentacle suit controlling her body only gave her a moment’s reprieve before forcing her to march onwards, catching up with the other women who had continued to wander on ahead.

“That was quite a surprise,” A’luhr whispered, watching the retreating group of enslaved broodmothers.

“I think my surprise bone broke a while ago,” Adam sighed, running his palm over his stubbly chin. “At this point, I’d be more shocked to find anyone NOT being used as living fuck toys by these rapey aliens.”

“No, it is not the manner in which those human females were being handled, but more in how they weren’t.”

“What do you mean?” Sarah murmured while scanning the interior of the shoe store for any signs of imminent danger.

“It is unusual how they were left completely unprotected out in the open like that. I have never seen the Krinis keep their cattle in such flimsy constructs before.”

“Maybe they’re just really confident that they have everything under their control?” Steven offered, eyeing a fancy pair of sneakers on display next to him.

“Perhaps…” A’luhr replied, not sounding terribly convinced. Sarah moved to stand up again, but quickly squatted back down after hearing a strange, gurgling howl just outside the building.

“Were we seen!?” Zoey croaked, fumbling at her side for her impulse detonator.

“No, I think they were,” Adam gasped through a dry mouth, gesturing towards the women who could still be seen just down the block. A tall, beefy man strode powerfully out from the alleyway behind them, and the ladies were forced to turn around by their tentacle legs to face him. The dead looks in their eyes immediately gave way to sparks of recognition and fear.

At first, Sarah mistook this new stranger as another captured human, but as it turned slightly towards them, it quickly became clear that this was no human. Unlike the other Krinis forms they had seen before, this one was not made up of interlocking tentacles. It was humanoid, and appeared to have real, solid muscles that rippled under splotchy pinkish skin glistening with a thin layer of mucus. 

It was well-built, with broad shoulders, thick, muscular limbs, and long, tentacle-like fingers that waved about autonomously. The humanoid appearance was slightly diminished due to its bulky torso having no neck to speak of, just a somewhat tumorous-looking head embedded with three violet orbs in front that looked like beady rudimentary eyes.

Beneath the eyes was a drooling, squid-like mouth, lined with squirming cilia, and from which emerged three elephant trunk-like appendages that had grasping feelers on the ends reminiscent of an anemone’s. 

Even further down the creature’s body was an actual naked human man, whose back was pressed up into the bipedal monster’s chest, his body strapped to the alien by several strong tentacles that emerged from its shoulder blades, keeping the poor guy attached to him like a fanny pack. The tendrils kept the man tightly bound, but not so tight as to prevent him from bouncing up and down on one of the creature’s thick, ribbed cocks that was buried deep in his gaping asshole. 

The man’s legs were held up and spread like the letter “M”, and each heavy step that the hulking figure took resulted in him being jostled up and down the length of the thing’s monstrous shaft, which appeared to be rapidly vibrating. His own cock was being hungrily sucked and slurped by one of the three snout-mouths, while the other two tickled his tight balls.

The captured man cried out in pain and pleasure as his prostate was passively plundered by the alien’s great strides, which caused another alien cock to swing back and forth between the thing’s legs, just below the man’s tortured butt. The phallus started off relatively small, but then soon began to grow erect, expanding out like an accordion until it was at least two feet long and as thick as a flagpole.

Despite the impressive equipment on display, the creature did not boast merely male sexual characteristics. The trapped man’s head was nestled between a pair of gigantic, sagging tits that sported purple nipples, which slowly leaked orange fluid. Despite this being what Sarah assumed to be a straight man’s heaven, the fellow’s face contorted in terror as each tit swung back and forth, slapping him in his reddened cheeks.

“That must be a mature Krinis…” A’luhr breathed, her lower lip trembling slightly. “I had hoped to never encounter one.”

“What’s so special about them?” Adam asked, instinctively squeezing his legs shut as he witnessed the man’s forced sodomy.

“I can only go off of speculation,” A’luhr continued, fingering her daggers while keeping her eyes locked on the humanoid monster. “But it is safe to say that these are the offspring of human women impregnated with Krinis-tainted sperm. See how they have the combined characteristics of both sexes? I imagine this is the next stage in their evolution towards becoming a more complete, perfected organism. It is safe to say that it is also far more intelligent than a regular drone, likely even with individual thought outside the simple hivemind.”

“Incredible…” Sarah whispered in awe. “We are witnessing the genesis of an entirely new species: the fusion of Krinis and human DNA.” Sarah’s mind began to race. Just what sorts of marvels might these true hybrids be capable of? Would they still have human tics? To what extent were their reproductive systems compatible with both parent species? She had so many burning questions, but knew that now wasn’t the time. “If what you’re saying is true, then that thing is way more dangerous than what we’ve seen so far. We need to get out of here before it comes this way.”

“I completely agree, but we may require a distraction.” A’luhr began to look around the immediate area for anything they could use to draw the Krinis’s attention away. Fortunately for them, they ended up not needing to search long. Unfortunately for the redhead who had recently given birth, the distraction proved to be her.

The tentacles controlling her young body walked her closer to the approaching hybrid. Her cheeks quivered in fear as she clenched her eyes closed, apparently already familiar with what was about to happen. The towering creature paused in front of her for a moment before suddenly swinging one of its enormous arms down towards her, twining its snake-like fingers around her slim waist and easily picking her up into the air.

The hybrid turned the woman around in its hand as if inspecting a piece of fresh fruit, before turning her around so that her tentacle-enrobed ass was oriented right next to its second, now completely engorged cock. With one smooth, violent motion, the monster pushed the redhead’s tight young pussy down onto the throbbing shaft, pushing past the tendrils covering her crotch, which proved to offer minimal protection.

It began to work her back and forth on its turgid rod like a living onahole, a huge bulge rhythmically pressing out from her elastic stomach with every mighty thrust. She let out a silent scream into the tentacle gagging her but began to choke as more fluids gushed into her mouth. The tentacle-legs attached to her dangled limply as the harsh fucking continued, and her ass cheeks nuzzled up against the shaft of the captive man while his cock continued to be sucked-off by the feasting alien mouth.

It didn’t take long before the hybrid started to shudder in what appeared to be signs of sexual climax, though both the flushed man and woman looked like they had run a lengthy marathon. The creature’s eyes seemed to relax slightly, and its hips began to rapidly jerk, stirring up the insides of both its captives with the meaty cocks still stuffed deep inside of them.

Both the man’s rectum and the woman’s cunt were simultaneously filled with copious, gushing loads of thick alien cum. It splattered out of the man’s abused hole and covered the woman’s tender ass, just as her own twitching sex belched up a whitish deluge of spunk. Both of their stomachs bulged from the sudden intake of fluids, with the man looking like he had just eaten a large dinner, and the woman looking very pregnant–which she probably was now.

The hybrid pulled the woman off of its penis, and placed her back on the ground, her pussy still oozing juices. Her body was limp, spasming uncontrollably, as all energy seemed drained from her sweating body. Regardless, the tentacle-legs once again took control, walking her back towards the group of onlooking women as the redhead’s neck weakly drooped.

The five women did not resume their trek through the mall, however. Instead, the hybrid reached out one of its hands towards the group, and each of its tentacle fingers shot out, encircling each woman’s neck like a fleshy collar. The creature then turned and began to walk away, leading the stumbling women along behind it as if walking dogs–or cattle.

The perverse parade moved away from the shoe store, heading into another alleyway, until finally the bobbing ass of the last woman in the line vanished behind the side of a building, leaving only their echoing cries as evidence of their presence.

“What the…” Steven gasped, breaking the stunned silence that had gripped them all for several minutes after the creature’s departure. “These things are literally shepherding us now. What the fuck.”

“They definitely seem more intelligent now,” Sarah observed. “Almost… civilized, in a twisted sort of way.”

“I imagine that ‘civilized’ is a very subjective term,” A’luhr pointed out. “It may be best if we turn around and try another location. This is getting too dangerous, and I worry that we may be walking into yet another Krinis trap. If they were capable of it before, they are certainly more than capable of it now that they have started to evolve.”

“Why would they lay a trap at a party store?” Adam snorted. “We’re already so close; we can’t turn back now, right?”

“I think it’s worth the risk,” Zoey agreed. “Besides, we still have these.” She gestured to their various weapons.

“I can’t imagine us being able to overpower even two of those monsters for long…” Sarah replied, biting her thumbnail in uncertainty. “But I agree. There probably isn’t anywhere else nearby to find any helium that hasn’t already been totally absorbed into the Krinis’s territory. This is our only chance. Indecision will only lead to us wasting it.”

“If you all feel strongly about this, then let us proceed with caution,” A’luhr relented, already firmly grasping her blades.

“Let’s get to the other exit and see what we’re dealing with out there,” Sarah said, quietly starting to step towards the glass door at the other end of the store. The rest of the group nodded and followed her, everyone keeping a tight grip on their weapons.

As they moved through the shadows, they could hear a faint, wet squelching sound and gentle gasps and moans emanating from behind a lopsided shelf. The employee ID lanyard of a young man, likely a college student, was stuck in a puddle of slime amidst a dozen scattered shoe boxes. It was easy to guess what they would find were they to foolishly investigate that darkened corner.

They took extra care not to step on any of the crinkled packing paper that littered the floor, as even the slightest sounds might give away their location to any unoccupied creatures that might be lurking just out of sight. Despite their fear, or perhaps due to it, after a few minutes that felt like an hour of painstakingly precise footsteps, they managed to make it safely to the other door.

They hunkered down behind a display case to score out the area outside. Fortunately, it seemed clear. Zoey excitedly gestured to a corner on the next block down, where a colorful sign spelled out “Fiestaville” in a playful font. It was a straight shot from their hiding spot, but there were plenty of hidden alleyways and expansive windows that could conceal any number of hazards.

Just as Sarah was about to suggest they sneakily make their way out, a flash of rapid movement caught her eye. Eight humans hurriedly ran out from between two buildings, and unlike the five women from before, they were not wearing tentacle suits trying to milk them of their juices. Instead, they were equipped with assault vests, canvas bags, and automatic firearms. For the first time since the start of the invasion, Sarah’s eyes looked upon free humans. However, this would prove not to be a moment defined by hope, but by fear.

Chapter Text

Sarah and the others watched from the shadows as the unexpected group of strangers moved down the mall walkway in precise, practiced movements. They kept to a tight triangular formation while checking their surroundings, guns at the ready. Some of them wielded assault-rifles, while others simply held handguns, but all of them seemed comfortable with their firearms. Sarah wondered why they even bothered carrying such weapons given how ineffective they were against the Krinis, but perhaps it simply bolstered their courage.

Despite them all wearing bulletproof vests, face bandanas, thick layers of sleek, water-proof clothing, and other concealing, defensive garments, their body shapes and movements suggested that the group was composed of four men and four women. Each of them also carried large canvas duffle bags over their shoulders, all of which were so bulging with items that their zippers were threatening to burst.

As the squad filed past the windows of the shoe store, the man at the front of the formation meticulously checked the corners ahead of them all. Instead of speaking, he gestured to the rest of the group with various, swift hand signals. The rest of the strangers followed him silently, matching his steps as if he had several shadows.

The formation leader finished surveying the area, and, apparently satisfied that the zone was clear, gave a sweeping hand motion to direct the group towards an outdoor seating area that was well-hidden within a circle of trees and decorative structures. Their hushed voices could just barely be heard through the broken window near Sarah’s head.

“Shit, what the hell happened?” One of the men whispered angrily in a strained voice. “We snuck by the ‘Behemoth’ no problem, so why did it suddenly send out an alarm call?”

“Could there be other survivors around?” A woman replied. It was hard to tell if her tone was worried or hopeful.

“More likely to be other raiding parties,” another man responded gruffly. “I hope it got 'em; less competition for us.” He snorted and spat on the ground.

“It may be related to that loud crash in the woods we heard earlier,” the man who was leading the group scowled. “Though no need to waste time on conjecture. What’s certain is that our position has been compromised. We need to return to base immediately. We managed to gather enough supplies to get us through the next week, at least.” He gently placed his duffle bag down and zipped open the top of it, taking stock of the contents, which proved to be a hefty pile of canned food.

“We could just blast all these fuckers away if it weren’t for them morphing to protect their cores,” the woman next to the leader growled. Unlike the other members of her group, she wasn’t wearing a hat or helmet. Instead, she just opted to have her raven-black hair out in the open, done up in a messy ponytail that still allowed several dark strands to fall around her furrowed brows. She spoke with a very subtle Indian accent.

“Cores’?” The first woman stared at her, aghast. “Those are people! Living humans! We should be thankful that they are at least being kept safe while… imprisoned.” She shifted her feet uncomfortably. The dark-haired woman rolled her eyes and turned towards the group leader.

“Remind me again why we brought the naive new girl along, Cutter?” She asked, impatience building in her voice with every word.

“We already went over this, Priya,” the leader – apparently named Cutter – sighed. “She knows this area better than the rest of us. This is her chance to prove herself useful.” He then pulled Priya closer and the two of them began to quietly argue amongst themselves in low voices.

“What are they talking about?” Zoey whispered, eyeing the strangers warily. “‘Cores’? Surely, they aren’t suggesting killing the humans captured by the Krinis in order to, what, immobilize them?”

“Most likely…” Adam sighed, shaking his head. “I think it’s safe to assume that those guns aren’t meant for the Krinis themselves.”

“Horrible…” Sarah gulped. She couldn’t imagine herself being driven to such a disturbing act.

A’luhr looked away from the others, remaining silent. Not too long ago, she, too, had once contemplated this same strategy. It was effective, efficient, and freed the captives of their fates while protecting others. It had been the go-to method during the early days of the Krinis war back on her own planet.

However, something had changed within her after spending so much time with the humans who cared for one another even if not bound by blood. If it came down to it, she would still need to do what had to be done, but she was now determined to find other ways of dealing with the invaders. Besides, now that the Krinis were evolving to no longer need constant energy from human “batteries”, this strategy would no longer prove effective anyway. She steeled her heart and looked back towards her human companions, nodding in agreement with Sarah.

“The guns are probably for fending off other raiding parties, too,” Steven suggested.

“Huh? Why would people be fighting each other?” Zoey scoffed.

“Obviously you don’t watch a lot of zombie movies,” Steven sighed in a patronizing way. “This is pretty standard stuff.” Zoey clicked her tongue in annoyance.

“Obviously I know what you’re talking about; I just had assumed… hoped… that was all just fictitious nonsense to enhance the drama. People can’t really become that uncivilized so quickly, right?”

“In a world of limited resources, lust isn’t the only human instinct that may overpower otherwise rational thinkers,” Sarah replied wistfully. “People are just as easily dominated by greed, anger, fear, or other powerful emotions. Honestly, we’re lucky we haven’t had to experience starvation or any real medical emergencies yet. I’d like to hope that we would keep our humanity even if driven into a corner, but you never know what you’re really capable of until pushed...”

The rest of the group fell silent for a few minutes, contemplating Sarah’s words and mulling over their own thoughts.

“Regardless of what they’re using the guns for,” Adam whispered, breaking the silence, “I don’t think it’s a good idea to just stroll over there and introduce ourselves. Not when we don’t know how they’ll react. People do stupid stuff in times of stress.”

“Agreed,” A’luhr chimed in. “It is best to reduce the variables of our mission. While they may prove to be valuable allies, there are just as many potential scenarios where they may prove to be enemies. Let us continue to observe for now, and if fate would have us cross paths, then so be it. We shall just have to prepare ourselves for such a situation.”

Everyone else murmured in agreement, turning back to look out at the huddled strangers who were checking their weapons while Priya and Cutter seemed to be coming to a close on their argument.

“Look,” Priya continued with a huff. “All I’m saying is that I’d rather Jenna’s little ‘trial by fire’ wasn’t a scenario where her mistakes could get us all fucked!”

“As I said, we don’t have a choice,” Cutter responded with a steely voice. “The areas closest to us have already been picked clean. We can’t just walk around blindly with all the advanced ‘Harvesters’ wandering around these days. It’s best if we-” he suddenly shut his mouth and spun on his heels to look behind him, holding a hand up to shush Priya whose mouth was already open for a retort. “Speak of the devils…” He growled, hunkering low while raising his handgun, finger at the ready with impressive trigger discipline. He quietly gestured for the rest of his group to do the same as he peered out from the foliage surrounding them.

Sarah followed his line of sight and grimaced in disgust as she saw a large slug-like creature nearly the size of a minivan slithered out from an alleyway in the direction the strangers had been headed. Like many other juvenile Krinis forms, it appeared to be made up of a weave of interlocking tentacles that were covered in thick, syrupy orange slime, which oozed behind the monster in a sickening trail of mucus.

The semi-transparent viscous fluid also acted as slippery, ample lubricant for the half dozen or so human cocks that sprouted from the creature’s back like spines, clearly from men trapped within. The glistening erections were all completely coated in the slime, which squelched wetly as small tendrils growing up around them rapidly stroked and swirled around each engorged shaft and spongy glans. The cocks would periodically twitch before spurting out plentiful loads of creamy cum, which the thick slime captured at the tips of each phallus in bulbous, water balloon-like pockets, before being absorbed into the rest of the fluid coating the beast.

Tentacles with brush-like tips began to aggressively scour the over-sensitive cock heads of those who had just ejaculated, forcing even more of the whitish spunk out of the men who were no doubt moaning and howling inside the creature’s slimy, writhing body. The front of the otherwise amorphous mass had four tendrils sprouting out of its “head” like two large pairs of snail eyes, though instead of eyeballs at the tips, each one sported puckered sphincters in their place.

As the slug creature messily glided closer towards where Cutter and his group were hiding, the four sphincter tentacles periodically reared back and clamped tightly around some of the twitching cocks, apparently suckling cum from each swollen shaft while simultaneously re-coating them with a fresh layer of orange goo, which splattered around the monster as the tentacles noisy slurped back up into the air.

Cutter, seeing the nectar-laden slime splashing nearby, motioned for his group members to cover up their skin with their waterproof garments. Before they slid goggles over their eyes, it was clear to see fear and confusion in some of them, likely due to being unfamiliar with this particular Krinis form. Despite the clear unease in their demeanors, they all seemed prepared to defend themselves from the Krinis’s dangerous projectile fluids. However, their levels of experience were blatantly uneven.

As the group braced themselves for the Krinis to pass by their hiding spot, one of the men moved to shift his duffel bag in order to ready his gun, not realizing how close he was to one of the trash cans. The bag grazed the receptacle, bouncing some of the cans within. It wasn’t even loud enough to be heard from where Sarah watched, who herself was covering her mouth and nose to muffle her breathing, but even still, the Krinis slug stopped in its slushy, gurgling tracks.

Sarah felt her companions tense up next to her, slowly reaching for their weapons just in case those four eye-like tendrils suddenly swerved in their direction. The other group was understandably even more on edge. Priya was already aiming her pistol at the creature, the barrel tracking its every tiny movement. Cutter held up a fist, apparently indicating for his squad to hold their positions, while his eyes scanned the area for new exits.

Suddenly, the four tendrils began to wildly wave in the air, spraying even more of the aphrodisiacal slime around the area. Some of the droplets arched high through the air and splattered onto Cutter’s shoulder, who remained motionless as the goo slid ineffectively off of his sleek waterproof jacket.

He breathed a visible sigh of relief, motioning for the rest of his group to maintain their positions as they warily waited to react to whatever the disgusting creature did next. As they watched, the slug ceased its flailing motions, apparently satisfied that there was no prey in the area. However, instead of beginning to move away from the hiding humans, it started to exhibit some different behavior.

The puckered sphincters on the monster’s tendrils suddenly gaped open. At first, nothing seemed to happen, though Sarah continued to observe it intently with both trepidation and wonderment. The group of strangers were all waiting on Cutter to give any sort of signal, but he seemed confused by what he saw, still motioning for everyone to stay put as he tried to analyze the situation.

After a few moments, a thick pink haze began to exude from the slug’s open orifices, swirling down the sides of the creature like dry ice before expanding and rising up to fill the walkway area, slightly obscuring Sarah’s vision through the gas. Even with the rosy filter painting the world outside, she managed to spot Cutter and the rest of the group doing their best to flee from the gas as stealthily as possible, trying to make a dash for one of the adjacent alleyways before the pink mist could catch up to them.

Cutter, Priya, and another man, hastily led the group towards the alley, but abruptly halted as they seemed to notice something at the other end. In a controlled panic, they doubled back as Cutter issued hand signals, leading them into the nearby Fiestaville just as the pink haze was about to engulf them.

It initially looked like they had made a clean getaway from whatever potential danger the slug posed, but suddenly, the five people in the back of the group began to act strange. They stood just inside the glass doorway where some of the mist had managed to waft in, and started to tremble madly while grasping frantically at their crotches as if attempting to rip the clothes from their loins.

Sarah couldn’t hear what was being said within, but it was clear that the other three other people were trying to pull the five of them deeper into the store, but their efforts were in vain. The five strangers, who Sarah surmised must have inhaled some of the gas, pushed away from their comrades and burst back out into the walkway, now fully sucking in the whirling gas as if taking their first gasps of air after a long dive.

All at once, the five of them began to rapidly strip off their protective layers of clothing while awkwardly stumbling towards the slug creature that continued to emit the mist. Their bags of food hit the ground, quickly followed by pants, jackets, face masks, goggles, and helmets until they were wearing nothing but their underwear. Not that those garments remained on for much longer either. Boxers, briefs, bras, and panties were all practically torn apart as the now nude strangers lurched towards the slimy monster with unsteady, zombie-like motions, as if their minds were being controlled by the noxious gas they continued to inhale.

Each of them were very fit, all sporting tight, toned stomachs, muscular legs, and firm asses, clearly the results of their active, survivalist lifestyle, The three women had chest of varying sizes, ranging from pert little peaks on one, tender, jiggling mounds on another, and heavy, swaying tits on the last, which bounced as the women lunged forward onto the back of the slug, burying their limbs in the writhing tentacle flesh as they clamored to get at the fountaining cocks on its back.

It didn’t take long before each woman was covered in slime, which mixed with the juices gushing freely from their needy pussies. When they finally managed to position themselves up near the captive men’s manhoods, they slammed their hips down onto their chosen rods without hesitation, desperately shaking their hips up and down while sucking and stroking any nearby cocks they could get their shaking lips and hands on. The orange goo surrounding the shafts messily sloshed up and down around each woman’s slender fingers and moist mouths, further coating their skin with glistening, sloppy slime.

The two men from the group also leapt onto the slug, both sporting impressive erections that were so stiff that their bulging veins seemed ready to burst. Instead of hungrily attacking the other men’s penises, however, they simply seemed to giggle to themselves, giddy expressions on their faces, as they allowed the tentacles making up the creature to slowly absorb them into its flesh until all that could be seen of them were their two twitching members.

Seeing that their companions had joined the rest of the captive men, Jenna took it upon herself to masturbate each of them, one cock in each hand, as she continued to messily ride the thick phallus between her legs, which unceasingly pumped her full of a slurry of cum and slime. Moments later, her fingers were joined by small tendrils that rose up to polish any parts of the men’s turgid flesh that was not yet being stimulated. The women laughed madly while tears poured down their cheeks, looks of horror and disbelief in their reddened eyes even as they continued to madly suck and fuck and cocks they could get near.

“Jenna! No! I can’t lose you too!” hollered the man inside the Fiestaville with Cutter and Priya, leaping out from within and running towards the thrusting women while seemingly holding his breath. Jenna looked over at him with an ecstatic smile painted on her slime-covered face as she pulled away from the glistening cock that had been filling throat, a strand of ooze still connecting her lips to the rigid shaft. She stared at him with pleading eyes as he got closer, her tongue hanging from her panting mouth, but suddenly her hopeful expression became one of despair as she noticed what was behind him.

The man didn’t even have time to react as a mature, bipedal Krinis dashed out from one of the darkened store entrances, its thick, long tentacle fingers swiftly reaching out to ensnare the struggling man while a second evolved Krinis lumbered into view alongside it.

The man turned to face his assailant, using his free arm to aim and unload his entire handgun magazine straight into the creature’s chest, the bullets sinking deep into the mottled, reddish flesh as the loud bangs echoed through the mall and shook the glass windows.

For a moment, a look of triumph flashed across the man’s face, as the projectiles had proven to penetrate more than he had apparently expected. Perhaps these newer Krinis forms were somehow less durable than the younger ones? Unfortunately for him, a few seconds later, the Krinis’s flesh began to writhe and ripple as the small metal bullets were expelled from its body one-by-one, clattering to the pavement below the unharmed monster.

The man snarled in anger and fear, attempting to beat the creature’s fingers back with the butt of the handgun, but his assault did nothing to hinder the Krinis as it lifted his entire body into the air and began to haphazardly rip off his many layers of clothing with vicious, tearing sounds. Soon, the flailing, lean man was completely nude, his once protective garments now lying as tattered on the ground next to his equally useless bullets.

The pink fog still filled the area, though it had begun to disperse as the slug seemed to have ceased releasing it. The man, unable to hold his breath any longer, began to inhale the mist with deep, unsteady breaths. Soon, his eyes glazed over as they turned towards the slug monster, a giddy smile now stretching his lips. His penis was now standing at full attention, the swollen shaft now pulsating and oozing precum as he started to squirm and reach towards the slug.

The creature holding him paid no mind as it carried him over towards the slug alongside the other Krinis, both of which seemed to watch the display of the three women frantically fucking as many of the slimy cocks they could reach. Jenna noticed them approach, her eyes immediately locking onto the thick cock of her comrade. She eagerly reached out for it, but one of the Krinis’s arms suddenly reached out and grabbed the other woman around the waist, blocking her hand.

The Krinis plucked the woman off of the slug with a loud, juicy “shlop” sound as her gushing cunt slid away from the huge, throbbing shaft that popped out of her tight hole. A slurry of semen and slime oozed freely from her gaping womanhood, splattering to the ground as she was held up next to the man, who still seemed fixated on reaching the slug’s gelatinous body.

The second Krinis grabbed the other two women, one in each large hand. The women hung limply, their plump chests heaving as their glistening naked bodies shuddered and dripped with lewd fluids. Both creatures began to strap their held humans into their monstrous bodies. The one with the man pressed him into its chest, arms above his head and legs up to his shoulders, all of which were quickly bound by tentacles that snaked out of the creature’s back. The man drooled and gasped as one of the monster’s two cocks thrust up into his muscular backside as if it had a mind of its own. The man arched his spine and pushed his head back to nestle in between the Krinis’s gigantic, sagging tits. Before he could slump back over again, the woman in the monster’s other hand was pressed up to him, her own tender breasts pressing into his firm, hairy chest. Her face pressed up to his, and after a moment of shared, passionate breathing, they locked their lips in a deep, messy kiss.

Tentacles held the woman tightly bound to the Krinis and the man between them both, with her round ass on full display as it was lowered by the tentacles until her gushing cunt was pushed down and around the man’s rigid shaft. The monster’s second, warty phallus stretched out like a snake and easily slid into her stretched ass, pushing her hips up slightly to keep her at the perfect angle for the man’s penis to continue to penetrate her as the Krinis began to lumber away. Every step it took jostled the man riding its first cock, bouncing him up and down on the girthy rod, while also causing his own manhood to pump up and down into the quivering woman bound to him.

The second Krinis had decided to use its slender tentacles to attach its two female captives to its chest in a 69 position, with Jenna tied to its chest and riding its first phallus, while the second upside down woman was forced to deepthroat the other dripping shaft. Her hair draped down and tickled against a semi-transparent, basketball-sized sac of nectar that dangled between the monster’s thick legs, swinging and jiggling like a man’s balls. This reserve of nectar was clearly already being pumped up through the twin cocks and into the women’s helpless holes.

Up above, the creature’s tentacle snouts were busy filling Jenna’s mouth and the other woman’s swollen pussy, which twitched and squirted into her companion’s blushing face. The Krinis turned away from the slug and followed after its partner, bouncing the bound woman up and down, who gagged and moaned into their respective appendages.

Sarah and the rest remained dead silent, half expecting the other two survivors to burst out of the party store and engage with the monsters, but they, too, remained hidden, clearly determining it to be a lost cause. They all watched, horrified, as the two bipedal Krinis vanished down a side path while the slug finally slithered away out of sight, the array of human penises sprouting from its back still freely ejaculating endless loads of cum to satisfy the monster’s disgusting needs.

Sarah counted to two minutes in her head before she finally let a breath out and turned to look at the rest of the group, who were similarly shaken - save for A’luhr who was simply holstering her daggers.

“What the heck was all that!?” Steven quietly groaned, sliding to the floor. “What, they’ve got gas attacks now, too?”

“They seem to not only be developing biologically, but also socially…” Sarah muttered. “They’re clearly showing more signs of teamwork and intelligence now. Fascinating.”

“Our definitions of ‘fascinating’ are very different,” Adam replied, raising a brow at Sarah. “But that’s what I find so fascinating about you.” Sarah shrugged with a frown. She looked over at Zoey who had a worried look on her face.

“Um, those two people who managed to escape went into the Fiestaville…” Zoey whispered, doing her best to peer into the party store across the walkway despite its windows being heavily obscured by an assortment of festive sticker decals. “Should we still go in there? They have guns, and that Priya woman seemed a little… on edge.”

“Normally I would hesitate to enter an unknown, enclosed area with minimal optics where potential threats are armed and have the element of surprise on their side,” A’luhr muttered, stroking one of her r’emuli. Sarah wasn’t sure if she was being sarcastic or not, but given what she knew of the alien woman’s personality, she had to assume she was being serious. “However, we do need that helium – which you claim is just sitting out in the open in some marketplace of frivolities – so we may not have much choice.” A’luhr sighed, clearly showing signs that she still wasn’t entirely convinced of the precious helium’s presence.

“Can’t you just beat 'em up if they attack us?” Steven asked, looking at A’luhr with a sparkle in his eyes. She let out a heavy chuckle and shook her head.

“Once again, I am flattered by your high evaluation of my skills, and usually I would agree with you, however our current armaments are those designed to incapacitate Krinis, and would likely do little harm to a human, other than my blades, of course. However, I noticed that both the unknown humans are wielding firearms. Rudimentary as they might be, I am not perfectly confident in my ability to overcome them should they meet us at range.”

“I doubt they’d want to fire off their guns and alert all the Krinis in the area again, right?” Zoey offered.

“It’s a gamble to be sure,” Adam mused, stroking his beard. “But I say we go for it. We’ve come too far to return empty-handed, and we might not have another chance at coming back here given how many Krinis seem to be roaming around, so we need to jump on this while we can.”

“We could also probably grab some of the dropped bags of food on the ground over there and use them as a peace offering should we bump into those two,” Sarah suggested. “Best case scenario, we don’t run into them and get to keep all the food for ourselves.” The rest of the group all looked hungrily at one of the bulging canvas bags nearby, which, other than a few small splotches of fluid staining the fabric, appeared to be in good shape.

“Let’s hope they left a can opener in one of them,” Steven said while massaging his empty stomach.

“If we are going to move, we should do it now while the enemy has recently surveyed this location and assumes it to be clear,” A’luhr replied, standing up and scanning the area outside to make sure that none of the creatures had decided to double back.

“Steven, you and I can both grab a bag of food so that the ladies can move faster and keep their hands free in case of trouble,” Adam instructed, looking over at Steven who nodded in agreement. They all quietly gathered around the shoe store’s side entrance, where Adam gingerly pushed the door open. He tensed up, fearing that some sound might give them away, but fortunately their exit was a silent one.

He and Steven moved ahead of the group while keeping low to the ground. They were passed by the women as the two of them knelt down to heft a couple of the dropped bags of food over their shoulders, being careful not to shift the contents too much and risk being heard. They all continued to beeline for the door to the Fiestaville, keeping their senses on full alert for any sign of danger.

Sarah briefly considered breaking away from the group to go grab some of the discarded weapons that had been thrown by the strangers, but they were all covered in thick slime and likely of no use anymore. There was a faint, sweet scent in the air, likely the lingering residuals from the pink aphrodisiac mist.

Sarah could feel her lower abdomen begin to heat up, wondering just how intense the gas must have been for it to be this potent – weak as it was now – even after so many minutes since it had wafted away. She hoped that her outfit’s waterproof qualities also worked on the inside, as she could tell that things were starting to get a little slick between her legs. Glancing over at the others, she could tell that they were all doing their best to awkwardly hide their own states of mild arousal.

The 20-second trek to the Fiestaville felt like 20 hours. Every minor scuffle of their footsteps sounded to their ears like earthquakes, their breaths like roaring winds, and their heartbeats like thunder. Sarah was sure that at any moment, one of the bipedal creatures would come storming out of a nearby doorway and drag them all back to the hive, this time for good. She kept her hand next to her vibro-wand at the ready, just in case she needed to fend-off any aggressive tentacles that were looking to disrobe her.

However, her vigilance was for naught, as they managed to reach the garishly decorated door of the Fiestaville without anyone being stripped naked. A’luhr looked down the alleyway to ensure that the coast was clear before taking a moment to analyze the dark interior of the store. Though the power was off and the windows were covered in stickers, enough sunlight still managed to shimmer into the abandoned building to allow them to at least get an understanding of the general layout.

The interior, though mostly painted with the unnerving, fluttering shadows of draping streamers, was still dimly lit thanks to the sun filtering in through the mall entrance opposite of the front door, which seemed to be just below a large skylight. Tall shelves were lined with various party favors and decorations of various themes, while stiff mannequins displayed an array of goofy costumes that looked eerily out of place against the apocalyptic backdrop around them. Items were strewn about the floor, creating an intricate maze of potentially noisy landmines that led towards the long checkout counter that bordered the left wall. The counter was still covered with incomplete purchases at dead scanners, creating a snapshot in time.

“Do you see anything?” Steven whispered, trying to look in the window past A’luhr and Sarah.

“I see many ‘things’,” A’luhr replied, eyeing the mannequins with suspicion. “However, none of them appear to be living.”

“I remember the balloon-filling station being behind the counter,” Zoey whispered as A’luhr cracked the door open. “That’s probably where the helium tanks are.”

“Alright,” Sarah sighed nervously. “Let’s head in; but everyone be careful not to trip on anything, and keep an eye out for movement.”

A’luhr slid silently into the building, holding a dagger at the ready, while the rest of the group followed. Adam was the last person to enter the store, and he carefully eased the door shut behind him so as to minimize the sound it made.

They shuffled past a few aisles of Halloween-themed goods, which must have been put out as early as possible just before the invasion had begun in September. Sarah laughed inwardly seeing the plastic replicas of what used to be considered frightening. Now that humanity had come to learn what true desperation and horror looked like, she wondered if such goofy masks and yard decorations could ever be looked at the same again.

Adam looked longingly at the far wall, where a plethora of impressive-looking prop swords were hanging. For a moment, he seemed as if he was going to break away from the group to go grab some loot, but quickly thought better of it and forced turned his attention away from the glimmering plastic and onto Sarah’s round ass, which was bobbing just ahead of him in all of its glory in her skin-tight suit. In another life, he would have loved to see her tight body standing next to him in a sexy couple’s costume – maybe a buxom policewoman and a well-equipped robber. He spotted some handcuffs on a nearby shelf that would be perfect…

He was so distracted by his lewd thoughts that he nearly bumped straight into Sarah’s butt – not that he would have complained – when they all came to a stop at the counter.

“This is the location, correct?” A’luhr whispered over her shoulder to Zoey. “What am I looking for?” Zoey peered around the side of the counter with the alien woman and squinted into the dim light. Her eyes nervously panned the area before suddenly lighting up.

“Those right there!” Zoey quietly replied. “I think those pink tanks right there are the ones!” She pointed to a couple of salmon-pink canisters that were each about two feet tall with thin nozzles positioned on top. As their eyes adjusted to the light, they could make out the title, “Balloon Zone” written on them in zany, bubbly letters.

“Are you sure?” A’luhr asked, sheathing her dagger and raising a long, skeptical brow. “It is hard to fathom something so valuable just being left out in the open unguarded like this. Much less with such… ‘spirited’ letters emblazoned on the side.

“That’s it all right,” Adam confirmed. “Now do you believe us when we say how relatively common it is here on Earth?”

“I am still finding it hard to digest,” A’luhr sighed, stepping over to the two tanks and hefting both of them up over her shoulders with a delicate reverence. “But given that these containers do indeed read ‘helium’ on them, I suppose I do not have a leg to stand on.” She smirked triumphantly, turning around and expecting to hear Stephen giving his approval of her latest idiom. However, the rest of the group were rigidly turned away from her with their attention on something behind them. A’luhr froze as well once she saw the silhouettes of two humans aiming their pistols at her.

“You won’t be standing on any of your legs in just a moment unless you put your hands up and do exactly as I say,” a man’s gruff voice hissed. “Drop what you're holding and turn this way.” It was the voice of Cutter from the other group of humans, which naturally meant that the female-looking shape next to him was Priya. Up close, it was clear that she was indeed of Indian descent, with dark brown eyes that carried just as much ferocity as her leader’s commanding tone.

“Okay, I admit it: your instincts were right again, Cutter,” Priya grumbled, keeping her eyes and firearm focused dead ahead at Sarah and the others, who were slowly raising their hands. “We were being followed.”

“I’m surprised that they managed to make it this far,” Cutter scoffed. He had removed his face-coverings to reveal a hardened, middle-aged face with a gray-streaked beard adorning his broad jawline. He squinted at them with gray eyes that wrinkled around the edges. “Only amateurs would alert a Behemoth like that. So, what group are you from? Sullivan’s? Answer me quickly and keep those hands up where I can see them. That’s it… nice and easy…”

“H-hey man, just chill, okay?” Steven stammered, sweat starting to bead on his forehead.

“Everyone calm down,” Sarah added. “Look, we’re cooperating. Let’s just all take it easy.”

“I asked you what group you’re from!” Cutter spat angrily. “Not whether you wanted to sing ‘Kumbaya’ with us!”

“G-group…?” Adam carefully replied. “We aren’t a part of any ‘group’; it’s just us.”

“Bullshit,” Priya snorted, keeping her gun steadily trained on him now. “What, you expect us to believe that you weren’t following us and that this is just coincidence? Can’t help but notice you stole some of our supplies.” She gestured with her chin towards the bags of food that Adam and Steven were still carrying.

“You drop-!” Steven blurted out, but was quickly cut-off by Priya snapping her aim towards his head.

“Shut the fuck up; I wasn’t talk to you, was I?” She turned back to Adam, a look of scornful bemusement on her face, as if begging him to do his best to try and explain this.

“Look,” Adam responded, still keeping his hands above his shoulders. “We admit that we saw you drop these bags, but it didn’t look like you were coming back for them, and we really need the food. We even said that if we ran into you guys that we’d give them back as a sign of good faith, right guys?”

The rest of them all frantically nodded in agreement – other than A’luhr, who remained still. Sarah could almost feel her yellow eyes scanning the room from behind her, looking for any opportunities to make an escape.

“Oh, is that right?” Cutter chuckled ruefully. “Then you will be all-too happy to very slowly drop the bags and push them over to us with your feet, right?” He made a show of cocking his pistol as a warning.

“You’re bluffing,” Adam retorted. “You wouldn’t dare fire those loud guns in here with all the monsters outside.” Cutter shrugged.

“I’d be willing to gamble that we could get away from the Harvesters while your crippled bodies distract them as nice, helpless playthings. So, what’ll it be? You taking that bet?” Adam remained silent. “Smart choice. Now then…” He gestured for them to slide the bags over.

Adam sighed. He nodded at Steven, and together they eased the heavy satchels down to the floor before awkwardly pushing them towards the two raiders. Neither Cutter nor Priya made a move to pick them up.

“Check them, Priya.” Cutter growled. “And you all, don’t even think about moving, or that thought will be the second to last thing that passes through your brains.” Priya moved towards Adam and the rest, keeping her gun trained on them. Adam, nervous that she was about to do a full-body search, instinctively squeezed his legs closed.

“Don’t worry, big boy,” Priya laughed. “I’m not after your little worm down there. I’m looking for your little worm in here…” She turned on a flashlight attached to her handgun then aimed it down Adam’s ear before peering deep into it. He flinched, but she grabbed his head and held him still.

“What are you looking for?” Sarah blurted out, unable to contain her curiosity any longer as she watched Priya move from Adam to Steven to check his ears as well. Cutter whirled his gun towards her, but simply raised a brow at her.

“You serious?” He replied, disbelief dripping from his words. When Sarah simply stared blankly back at him, he sighed heavily. “Huh. You really must be amateurs. Or idiots.”

“My vote is both,” Priya added with a smirk while moving over to Zoey next.

“We’re checking you for earworms. Making sure you’re not being controlled by the Harvesters. Did you really not know that? Or perhaps playing dumb?” He narrowed his eyes with suspicion.

“We’ve been hiding out in a bunker cut-off from the outside world this whole time,” Adam said, thinking quickly. “We had to leave because it became compromised. We don’t really have any idea what’s going on out here other than there being all these creatures around, which I am assuming are what you are referring to when you say, ‘Harvesters’.”

“What else?” Cutter rolled his eyes. “Those tentacle fuckers take control of people with little worms in their ears. Not really sure how, but once they’re in there, they’re a bitch and a half to get out. Much easier to just put the host of their misery.” Zoey gulped as Priya’s intense stare pierced through her eardrums.

Sarah was pretty sure that none of them had such “earworms”, seeing as they appeared to be thinking normally, but it’s not like she had thought to look recently. Thinking back on how the thralls they had met before acted, it wouldn’t be impossible to imagine that they could easily pretend to be normal in order to lure unsuspecting prey into a trap…

Sarah eyed Priya nervously as the intimidating woman moved towards her. Sarah gave every intention that she would willingly comply with the search, but even still, Priya grabbed her by the hair and painfully jerked her head around to inspect her ears. Sarah held her breath, her heart beating in her chest, but Priya seemed satisfied after a minute.

“These ones are clean,” Priya reported, clicking her tongue. Sarah detected a note of disappointment in her voice, as if she had been hoping to have a good excuse to use the pistol she was now aiming at A’luhr. “You. With the cow udders. Take off the helmet nice and slowly.”

Sarah and the rest exchanged worried glances. There was no telling what would happen if A’luhr’s identity was revealed.

“Listen,” Sarah spoke up, her body tense. “She’s been with us the entire time. Obviously, she’s not with the, uh, Harvesters.”

“Then she has nothing to hide,” Cutter grumbled. “Not that those cute little uniforms allow you to hide much anyway. I admit that I’m impressed by your lack of shame.” Zoey could be seen blushing in the dim light, her raised hands aching to cover the tight fabric around her full, perky chest. Cutter had been surveying all of their bodies carefully as Priya conducted her search, but his eyes were filled with distrust, not lust.

“She has a really bad burn!” Steven blurted, his eyes clenched. “She doesn’t like people seeing it… she kinda has a meltdown if that happens – a trauma thing. You wouldn’t want to risk that and draw the Kr- Harvesters to us, right?”

“Hm,” Cutter sniffed. “That’s true.”

“Pathetic.” Priya huffed. “I wear my scars with pride; they remind me of what I’m fighting for.” She approached A’luhr and seemed about to remove the helmet herself before suddenly backing away. “Whatever. Crazy that even with all these alien bastards fucking everyone that some people still choose to be huge pussies.”

“What’s with the getups, anyway?” Cutter asked, finally squatting down to pull the bags of food towards their side of the store while still keeping his gun trained on the group.

“These are simply some tactical garments we found that are easy to move in,” A’luhr replied, playing along.

“Oh, the bitch can talk!” Priya replied with mock surprise. “I thought maybe all her brains had gone to her chest.” She snorted. “And where’d you find these? Comic-Con or something? Well, that’s not important.” She glanced down at the various alien weapons the group had dropped on the floor, along with the daggers strapped to A’luhr’s hips. “What do you make of these, Cutter?”

“Looks like some shitty toys that came with the suits,” Cutter replied, eyeing the rods and orbs with disinterest. It was clear that he was more of a gun guy.

“Those blades on ‘Big Tits’ over here look nice enough,” Priya whistled softly.

“Good eye. Grab those and let’s get out of this shit hole.”

“Her tits?”

“The knives,” Cutter groaned. Priya chuckled to herself for causing the man such distress. She turned back towards A’luhr and held her free hand out. “Give them here. Don’t make me test whether that precious helmet of yours is bullet-proof.” A’luhr remained motionless, save for her shoulders, which were shaking with barely-contained anger.

For a moment, Sarah was worried A’luhr would attack and complicate things more than they already were. But her worries were for naught, as the trained alien warrior quickly but carefully slid the daggers out of their sheaths and handed them over to Priya, who took them and returned to Cutter.

“So, let’s say we believe you for now that you just happened to run into us here.” Cutter continued, motioning for Priya to inspect the contents of the bags. She hunkered down and began to inspect the canned goods for anything suspicious. “What were you doing here then? This is a pretty dangerous place. I can’t imagine you’d risk it just to throw a birthday party.” He gestured towards the helium tanks that were on the floor next to A’luhr’s feet.

“Maybe they needed the helium to keep their balloons inflated,” Priya snorted again, eyeing the women’s unusually large breasts. Sarah was starting to get a little pissed-off. It’s not like Priya was a chalkboard herself. Though she wore a Kevlar vest, it was pretty clear that her own bosom was rather impressive in its own right.

“We’re using it for fuel,” Steven explained.

“...Oh, really?” Cutter replied slowly, raising a brow. Adam also blinked in surprise at this, but did his best to put on a sincere smile. Before Cutter could continue, Sarah spoke up.

“Listen, we know you’re down some men,” she said, doing her best to speak quickly without fumbling over her own dry tongue. “It will be difficult to carry all of this back to your base. We can help you bring them to your camp and then be on our way if you let us go.”

“What, and then you’ll go tell your other friends in hiding where we are?” Priya scoffed. “Not likely.”

“Well hold on now, Priya,” Cutter remarked, holding up a gloved hand. “The woman’s not wrong. We could always put them to work back at camp…” He seemed lost in thought for a moment. “Unfortunately, I don’t trust any of you, and we don’t have time at the moment for you to gain my trust. So how about we just go our separate ways here and you just keep hoping we don’t run into you again? Sounds good to everyone?”
Sarah sighed, and the rest of the group nodded in agreement.

“We’re just letting them go!?” Priya snapped in a terse whisper.

“They’re as good as walking sex dolls for the Harvesters with their skills,” Cutter replied, picking up one of the bags and slinging it over his free shoulder. “Now, grab the other bag and let’s leave before we join them.” Priya opened her mouth to argue, but simply opted to grumble in annoyance while glaring at Sarah and the rest. She hoisted the other bag onto her back and began to move towards the main entrance alongside Cutter, both keeping their guns and eyes trained on the others.

Suddenly, a giddy, inhuman shout broke the tense silence.

“GYAHAHA! STEP RIGHT UP… IF YOU DARE!”

Everyone in the store jumped and wheeled around in surprise to see that one of the Halloween decorations on display, a clown animatron, had suddenly burst to life with glowing eyes, hideously distorted laugher, waving arms, and loud, creepy circus music. Priya had apparently stepped on the battery-powered mat on the floor that activated the clown. Startled, she accidentally fired-off a single, deafening gunshot.

The bullet pierced through the clown’s colorful costume, and a moment later the laughter and music crackled out in a mixture of static and garbled noises before the whole machine grinded to a quiet halt. For a few seconds, everyone stared at the plastic charlatan’s eerie painted smile in shocked silence. Cutter was the first to snap out of it.

“Find cover!” He barked, swiftly grabbing Priya by the arm and pulling her behind the counter where Sarah and the others were already diving to the floor. A moment later, the front door of the store suddenly crashed open as an evolved Krinis thrust through it with a tree-like arm before lumbering into the dark building.

As the sound of falling rubble died away, it was replaced with the soft, lustful moans of the woman strapped to the creature’s chest. It was Jenna. Her partner had been removed, likely taken away by another grotesque beast, leaving her alone to bounce up and down on both of the monster’s huge, rigid shafts each time it took a lurching step.

The snout-like tentacle on the Krinis’s face was stuffed down the woman’s bulging throat, which was clearly being filled with orange nectar. A series of thin tendrils had branched off of the creature’s sides near her chest, and had tightly coiled around the base of both her taut breasts to such a degree that the exposed peaks were starting to turn a dull shade of purple while more feelers flicked and teased her erect nipples.

Jenna’s tearful eyes were half-closed and partially rolled back into her head as her helpless, limp body was forced to endure orgasm after orgasm while the monster began to wander around the store’s interior.

Sarah and the rest watched from behind the counter as the Krinis approached the destroyed clown figure, feeling around the dark aisles with its long, tentacle fingers while scanning the area with the beady eye-like organs on its mottled head. Cutter and Priya held their pistols at the ready, but everyone else remained unarmed, too scared of making even the faintest of noises to reach for their weapons that remained on the floor only a few feet away.

Sarah was surprised to note how the humanoid creature investigated its surroundings with obvious intelligence, grabbing individual items from shelves and lifting them up to its sensory organs to inspect each one, even going so far as to deftly open some packaging now and then. As it moved back around towards the row of creepy clown animatronics, it, too, happened to activate one.

“GYAHAHA! STEP RIGHT UP… IF YOU DARE!”

The Krinis lunged a malformed hand at the gyrating decoration, yanking it into the air, tentacles seemingly poised to strip it nude as if a real human, before the creature appeared to understand what the clown was. To Sarah’s astonishment, the Krinis began to go around the section of the store while purposefully activating the various battery-powered surprises. It was hard to get a read on its simplistic expression, but the way it cocked its head to the side displayed a sense of curiosity and entertainment.

Sarah recalled observing that some of the outrageous sex acts performed by the Krinis didn’t seem too efficient in terms of breeding, and that perhaps this was simply a form of sick entertainment for them. This newly witnessed Krinis behavior certainly gave credence to the notion that not only were the alien invaders quite sentient, but they were also in need of entertainment – and perhaps sex wasn’t the only thing that interested them.

Though, even as Sarah had that thought, the creature stumbled into the back area of the store, which had signs reading “ADULT” above the shelves. Like many other novelty gift and party stories, Fiestaville, too, seemed to have a section dedicated to sexy, if goofy, sex-themed trinkets, cheap “slutty” costumes, and all manner of plastic party favors celebrating dicks and tits. Sarah was never bold enough to actually buy anything from these sections in the past, but she certainly was no stranger to curiously perusing their wares with a look of calculated bemusement on her face, as if to tell everyone else in the store “Ha! These items are so funny and charming; I’m not interested in any of this stuff, much less aroused.” Despite everyone, including herself, knowing this was a lie.

The Krinis seemed to have no such inhibitions. It openly gazed at the pictures of burly men and busty women barely clad in the skimpy outfits that they were advertising. The alien moved towards the costumes, but its body was too large to easily slip between the aisles, and it ended up knocking over a rack of cheap, sexy party favors.

Small, plastic vibrator wands clattered to the floor, and apparently had batteries included, as evidenced by some of them buzzing to life as their “try me” buttons were hit. The flimsy toys seemed to have barely sufficient vibrating power to mix a drink, much less pleasure a woman, but it was still enough to catch the Krinis’s attention.

The creatures snatched up three of the little wands that were humming softly, holding each one individually with serpentine fingers. It delicately touched the vibrating ends to its own flesh, flinching back in surprise as the mild sensations rippled through its slippery skin. Seeming to now understand what it was dealing with, the Krinis moved the tips of the vibrators towards Jenna’s exposed clit and nipples before aggressively pushing them into her sensitive flesh.

She squirmed and groaned louder as the new vibrating sensation assaulted her, however the toys were too weak to make much of a difference. The Krinis appeared to sense the woman’s positive reaction to the trinkets, but found the strength of the vibrator to be wanting as Jenna seemed to quickly grow accustomed to the buzzing plastic.

The Krinis dropped the toys to the floor, where they continued to rattle about noisily. For a moment, Sarah wondered if the creature had simply grown bored of them, but as she watched, it became clear that it had actually been inspired by them.

Though the various Krinis forms had sometimes displayed the ability and knowledge to use vibration to stimulate human erogenous zones, they were usually very specialized or clumsy. The humanoid Krinis before them seemed determined to rectify this, as its writhing fingertips began to compress until they were like tiny, boney rods, no more than the width of a pencil, which all began to vibrate. Powerfully.

Jenna’s eyes filled with realization as they flickered down towards the buzzing protrusions that were now approaching her throbbing button and tender nipples. All at once, the stiff little rods made contact with her sensitive skin, sending intense, concentrated vibrations deep into her very core as they began to knead and massage her three stiff buds.

She gurgled and screamed with pleasure into the tentacle still filling her mouth. Her limbs were buried in the creature’s flesh, but her entire exposed torso began to shake and spasm uncontrollably as sweat sprayed from her glistening skin. Seemingly pleased by the woman’s reaction, the Krinis began to pump its twin phalluses up into her with increased vigor, delighted that it had found a new way to play with its unwilling passenger.

Sarah was so transfixed on this scene that she didn’t even notice that more humanoid Krinis had started to enter the shop, likely drawn by the unfamiliar noises. Most of them had no humans sticking out of their bodies, but one of them near the front had a man positioned similarly to Jenna, whom Sarah recognized as the man who had initially run out to save the cumming woman. Like Jenna, he, too, was now alone within his Krinis host, which was rutting into his gaping ass with one of its meaty shafts while slurping up his straining hard cock with its tentacle snout.

“J-Jenna…!” The man managed to weakly wheeze, noticing the woman as his Krinis moved closer to the adult section to investigate what the first one was playing with. He groaned and drooled in rapture as an orgasm visibly rippled through his toned body, but still he seemed determined to hold onto his sanity while in front of his female friend, who for her part, was staring at him with shocked eyes whenever they weren’t rolling up into her head between the thrusts that shook her abdomen.

“Godammit, Sean,” Cutter whispered in a gravelly voice. “You should have just let her go.” Priya also clicked her tongue in annoyance upon seeing her two companions reduced to such a pathetic, helplessly cumming state.

The Krinis in which Sean was absorbed watched with apparent fascination as Jenna was pleasured by the other one’s new adaptations. As other Krinis began to curiously swarm around, those with human captives slowly started to copy the first Krinis’s idea, turning their fleshy tentacle fingers into vibrator-tipped appendages, before experimenting on the writhing people trapped in their bodies.

Men let out lustful howls as the vibrating protrusions tickled over their nipples, danced around their spongy cock heads, and poked at their tight ball sacks. A couple of the monsters even started to slip the thin tips of the vibrating rods down into some of the men’s urethras, eliciting choked gasps of pain that quickly melted into pleasure as the powerful sounding rocked their quaking bodies. Those whose dicks weren't swallowed by suckling tentacles began to erupt thick spurts of semen into the air like living party poppers.

Women whimpered and panted as their hard nipples, plush tits, and swollen clits were worked over by the turgid fingertips that buzzed and dug powerfully into their most sensitive parts. The Krinis holding Jenna removed its penis from her yawning cunt, letting her wet hole freely gush alien spunk before filling her with its vibrating fingers, grinding them into her g-spot as they worked in and out of her quivering pussy in tandem.

The lewd sounds of orgasming humans became practically deafening as they echoed between the aisles and filled the store. Cutter glanced over towards the main entrance, where more Krinis were continuing to file in, then back towards the mall entrance near the back of the store, which was still unobstructed, but too near the adult section to risk using.

“We’ll be joining the party too if we don’t get out of here soon,” Priya hissed under the din of yelps and moans, bouncing on her heels as if contemplating just running and gunning her way out. Cutter put a hand on her shoulder to steady her, then turned towards Sarah and the others, who were now more concerned with the numerous giant aliens filling the store than with the two raiders next to them.

“You all wanted to earn our trust, right?” Cutter said, giving Sarah a stern look. “Here’s your chance. Distract those Harvesters while the two of us make our way towards the back. If we ever meet again, I’ll consider taking you in.”

“Wh- how are you expecting us to do that!?” Zoey gasped, an appalled look on her face.

“I’m sure you’ll figure something out. You’re certainly well-equipped to draw their attention.” Cutter’s eyes around to the various bodies in skin-tight suits that crouched next to him. Zoey hugged her arms across her chest and puffed out her lips in annoyance.

“That’s a suicide mission,” Adam replied. “You’re basically asking us to sacrifice ourselves!”

“Correct.” Cutter nodded matter-of-factly. “Unless you want to just speed things up and die right here and now.” He gestured his gun towards Adam.

“If you discharge your firearm, it is sure to attract the attention of all the hostiles in the vicinity,” A’luhr reminded him, nodding towards the growing group of Krinis that were now stalking through shelves. “Do you truly wish to risk that?”

“I’m still a gambling man,” Cutter growled. The two groups stared silently at each other for a minute, trying to calculate what to do. Before anyone had a chance to do anything rash, Steven suddenly spoke up.

“Wait…” He whispered, slowly crawling towards a shelf under the counter next to him. Cutter turned his pistol to follow his movements, but let him say his piece. “Nice! I don’t think anyone will be needing to sacrifice themselves! Check these out!” He reached into a box on the shelf and pulled out several small packets filled with cylindrical objects. Fiery red words adorning the plastic read “Dragon’s Breath Firecrackers”.

Everyone else’s eyes lit up with understanding.

“Good find, kid,” Cutter snorted. “I guess you’re not as brainless as I took you for.”

“Oh, whoa!” Zoey gasped quietly, also looking through the bins next to her now. “Jackpot!” She pulled out a small handful of sparkler sticks.

“As for you, I’m not so sure…” Cutter sighed, looking down at the patriotic party favors with disinterested confusion.

“Huh!?” Zoey gaped. “But we can use these to-”

“Light up dark rooms like flares,” Sarah cut her off. It didn’t seem like the raiders knew about the effects of magnesium oxide on the Krinis. She was determined to maintain at least some of the status quo, even if the other two people didn’t realize it yet.

“Hm. Doesn’t seem very efficient,” Priya scoffed. “But sure, do whatever. Just hand those firecrackers here.”

“No way!” Steven argued, grabbing the box of them and holding them to his chest defensively. “We’ll be the ones handling these.”

“Oh?” Cutter replied with raised brows. “Do you have a lighter I don’t know about? Because I do.” He pulled a silver cigarette lighter from his pocket and flashed it in the light. “And we also have the guns. So how about you quit with the herorics before I reevaluate my opinion of you?”

Steven held firm. Cutter sighed.

“Listen, we’ll all get out of here together. You’re right - we could use some help carrying this stuff.”

“Cutter!” Priya remarked in surprise.

“The longer we waiver here with our thumbs up our asses, the more likely it is that things go south. More south. Let’s do what we have to do for now and get the fuck out of here. Understood?”

“...Understood,” Priya slumped her shoulders and huffed. A’luhr cocked her head in mild confusion, inspecting her thumbs.

Steven looked at the others, who all nodded to him. He sighed, shrugged, and handed the bags of firecrackers over to Cutter, who quickly began to open them up and dump their contents onto the floor.

Through the glass of the counter, Sarah could see that the tearing of the plastic seemed to have caught the attention of one of the nearby Krinis, who suddenly turned towards them and began to slowly wander in their direction to investigate. Sarah said nothing, worried that any more, distinctly human noise might raise the creature’s alertness levels. She simply gestured towards the incoming threat to draw everyone’s attention to it.

Cutter, noticing that time was running out, handed the firecrackers to Priya, who continued to open them as fast as she could while Cutter worked to click his lighter to life. After several tries, nothing happened.

“C’mon you piece of shit,” Cutter mumbled under his breath. “Not now…” Just when it seemed like the Krinis was upon them and about to peer over the counter, a spark of light illuminated the darkness around Cutter’s hands. The glow immediately caught monster’s eyes, but before it could react, Cutter had already thrown several of the lit firecrackers towards the front door.

One by one, they began to loudly pop with blinding flashes and swirling smoke. The nearby Krinis jerked its tentacled face towards the source of the noise and stomped away in that direction, quickly being joined by the other creatures in the store. Cutter continued to hurl the strings of explosives over his shoulder as he motioned for everyone to head for the mall entrance, keeping low behind the counter for as long as they could. A’luhr picked up the tanks of helium while the others grabbed their dropped weaponry. Priya gave them weird looks at how obsessed they were with their strange-looking “toys”, but they simply shrugged back at her.

When they reached the end of the counter, Cutter was no longer able to throw the firecrackers far enough to reach the front entrance, so he did his best to fling them into various corners of the store away from them. Quietly, he passed his bag of food over to Adam and instructed Priya to do the same to Steven. Once Satisfied that the weight was equally distributed, he gave them a “I’m watching you” sign with his fingers before beginning to focus on the movement around the room with cold, precise eyes.

As they waited, Cutter held up his clenched fist to signal that they should keep still and wait for his mark. The moment that he noticed all of the Krinis’s heads turned away, he gestured for them all to move.

Sarah and the others took deep breaths before silently sliding out into the open behind Cutter and Priya, doing their best to quickly weave between the displays and fallen items while keeping to the shadows. They approached the adult section, and passed by the last of the aisles, seeing Jenna’s Krinis marching towards the front of the store to join the rest. Suddenly, Jenna’s hanging head swiveled as she noticed Cutter and Priya.

She began to struggle and let out muffled shouts towards them, her pleading eyes glinting in the dim light, wordlessly begging the group to help her. Fortunately, the Krinis binding her was still focused on the firecrackers and had not spotted the other humans.

“Shit,” Priya whispered. “We’ve been spotted. Guess I might as well put her out of her misery.” She cocked her gun and took aim at Jenna, who suddenly lurched and bucked her hips as yet another orgasm ravaged her.

“Are you insane?” Cutter spat, grabbing her pistol and pushing it down. “We’re this close to escaping. We can’t risk drawing their attention at this point. We go. Now. Besides, it looks like she’s enjoying herself with her boyfriend.”

As he spoke, Sean, who was in the Krinis next to Jenna, reached climax as well. His cock was no longer within a milking tentacle, so it was free to ejaculate his hot seed all over Jenna’s trembling, firm abdomen, where it dripped down and mingled with the Krinis’s fingers that were still rapidly fucking her cunt. The sudden sensation of his hot fluids touching her skin seemed to push the woman to another consecutive orgasm, her eyes turning white as her head filled with overpowering, mind-melting pleasure.

“It’s what those two would have wanted,” Priya agreed with a rueful chuckle. Without another word, the group turned away and pushed on the glass double doors that led into the mall. The doors were momentarily held shut by some sticky strands of alien ichor, but they snapped apart with a little effort.

“That’s not a great sign…” Sarah breathed as they shuffled deeper into the mall. Once their eyes adjusted to the sun shining through what was still visible of the tentacle-covered skylight, her suspicions were confirmed.

“Out of the frying pan and into the fire…” Adam groaned tiredly, then closed his mouth to focus on silently navigating through the fleshy, writhing maze that spread before them.

Chapter Text

The door to the Fiestavilla silently swung closed behind the group, muting the sounds of the firecrackers, which were already beginning to fizzle out. The din had only reached the inside of the mall for a brief moment, and Sarah breathed a stifled sigh of relief that nothing nearby seemed to have been unintentionally alerted by it. The grotesque view that now greeted her eyes made it seem like that stroke of good fortune had used up all their remaining luck.

It almost appeared as if they had fallen back inside the underground hive, a shock that caused Sarah to involuntarily tremble as the memories flashed before her eyes, though she wasn’t sure whether her shaking was in fear or some other uncontrollable emotion boiling up within her. The rest of the group also stood with mouths agape, save for Priya and Cutter who scowled but didn’t seem particularly surprised by the slimy, meaty growths that almost completely covered the walls, floor, and even ceiling of the hallways stretching out in front of them. Where there was a Krinis nest, so too would there be hundreds of naked humans trapped and bred within - and this was no different.

A sickly sweet scent filled the air, and unknown fluids dripped and splattered all around, sounding almost like a relaxing rain that mingled with the noises of fleshy, rhythmic slapping, gurgled cries of pleasure, and the slimy slithering of countless tentacles. Some of the liquid trickling from above splashed onto Sarah’s shoulder, prompting her to look up for the source, hoping it wasn’t the mind-altering nectar of an insidious tendril creeping closer from within the darkness.

What she saw instead was much more horrifying. The ceiling was lined with the exposed, swaying asses of several dozen people of various sizes and races, who must have been positioned with their arms and legs both above their heads so that only their pelvises were sticking out from the fleshy tentacle mesh. Each one had a girthy tendril emerging from their anus, some of which opened up at the ends like mouths and were messily suckling on the twitching cocks of their male neighbors or plunging into the gushing cunts of nearby women.

On the walls next to them, Sarah could see numerous fleshy spheres peeking out from within the slimy, resinous ichor. She initially mistook them as nectar-filled pods, but as her eyes adjusted to the dim lighting, she realized they were all the bloated, pregnant bellies of women who were trapped within the crystalline alien gunk. Sarah blinked in surprise and disgust, wiping the gross fluid from her shoulder and looking away to survey the other obstacles that were quickly becoming more apparent. The thought of how desensitized she had become to such horrid sights only lingered in her mind for a moment.

What had once been spacious halls for hundreds of shoppers to flow through were now suffocated with dozens of huge, squirming masses of tentacles that were wrapped around large, transparent sacs filled with sloshing white fluid. The nature of this liquid wasn’t hard to discern, as each tentacle sac was plastered with the twitching nude bodies of men and women who were partially absorbed face-first into the writhing surface like seeds on a fleshy strawberry.

The men’s unnaturally large cocks and the women’s plump, sagging breasts could be seen poking into the interior of the sac. While tentacles on the exterior stuffed the captives’ gushing holes and teased their sensitive clits and balls with devilish feelers, tendrils within the sac danced and twined about, mixing with the many dicks and tits to slosh them around each other in the warm liquid while the incessant tentacles squeezed them of their juices to fill the sac even more with the slurry of milk and cum. Though their faces were buried in the tentacle mass, each person’s muffled screams and moans of desperate pleasure could still be heard, forced to endure the intense stimulation as their erogenous zones were entwined in the viscous fluid and slime.

Each of these large pods had a thick, semi-transparent tentacle that emerged from the top and connected to the network of tendrils webbing around the ceiling. Looking inside the tentacle, it was clear that it was sucking up the collected fluid and transporting it deeper into the nest. However, not all of it was sent away.

Smaller tendrils branched off of the main one and snaked back around to the exposed asses of the captives where they filled each quivering pussy and anus with copious amounts of the grotesque soup until each gaping hole was overflowing. Judging by the way the tentacles around each of the humans’ heads pulsated now and then, it seemed likely that they were being force-fed the very same liquid diet.

Sarah grimaced at the thought, though it also made her painfully aware of the dizzying pain emanating from her empty, cramping stomach. She let her glazed eyes wander from the lewd scene and onto the large bags of food held by Priya and Cutter. For the briefest of moments, the chaotic thought of pushing them into the tentacle swarm and snatching the food away crossed her mind, but she shook her head to clear the haze. There was no way she would stoop so low… was there?

Priya noticed Sarah eyeing the bags she was carrying, and she protectively shifted them away from Sarah’s drooling mouth as she crept past her, following Cutter’s lead through the pulsating muck.

Cutter appeared familiar with the layout of the mall, so he took point and guided the rest of the group behind him with simplified hand gestures that had obvious meanings for the benefit of those who hadn’t trained with him and Priya. Most, if not all, of the other potential exits from the mall were already covered in tentacled growths, but Cutter didn’t seem too worried.

He directed their attention to a barely visible glass display sticking out from under a pile of creeping tendrils, which showed a directory and map of the mall. He gestured towards the Macy’s at the other end of the section they were in, pointing at one of the walls there that had several doors leading out to the parking lot. If they were going to find an alternate way out of here, this was likely their best hope, as no other stores had as many potential exits.

Even without Cutter’s leadership, Sarah and the rest had a pretty good sense of what needed to be done as they continued to carefully move down the hall. They all stayed as quiet as possible, making sure to only place their feet on the few remaining surfaces that weren’t covered in tendrils. Though they had been trapped in the hive for months, the stealthy maneuvers they had practiced while living in the mansion together were already coming back to them.

Even with their experience, however, what should have been an easy stroll down the straight hallway turned out to be a much more labyrinthine adventure. Even the simple act of crossing to the other side of the hall often became an arduous task as clear areas for footing became more and more scarce. Once, to navigate past one of the big fluid pods, they had to zigzag all around it, using benches, fake potted trees, and trash cans to keep off of the fleshy ground like an adult version of “The Ground is Lava”.

Zoey made the mistake of glancing over at one of the nearby milking pods as they passed, awkwardly finding herself face-to-pussy with one of the women who were trapped in its writhing sides. She had to clasp a hand to her mouth to prevent herself from loudly gagging when she witnessed a newly born tentacle worming its way out of the woman’s twitching and dripping cunt before sliding up into her anus.

A few moments later, a soft plopping sound was heard from the milk and semen mixture within, indicating that the infantile creature had worked its way up through the heaving woman’s body and fallen into the warm, nutritious soup within the pod. The cycle began anew as the woman’s holes were both once again stuffed full of warty tentacles that mercilessly pistoned in and out, pumping her helpless body full of the putrid slime within the collection sac.

Other lewd displays also threatened to distract the group from their escape. Steven had to be practically pulled past a Victoria’s Secret that was filled with the nubile bodies of young women writhing in ecstasy as thick tentacles worked in and out of their holes, sliding over every inch of their glistening bodies as they forced the girls into a helpless, moaning orgy.

In the very back where the dressing rooms were, some of the women had been wearing such scanty underwear at their time of capture that the tendrils didn’t seem to have wasted the energy removing them, opting to fuck their tight pussies and milk their supple tits right past the erotic garments that did little to offer any protection.

They passed by an electronics store, where several naked captives were bound within and being played with by a combination of tentacles and other humans. A young man and woman were both suspended from the ceiling and facing the cum-covered floor. They both had the same ginger hair, pale skin, and freckles, giving the impression that they were likely brother and sister. They could do little more than look at each other with lust-filled eyes as they both endured their separate tortures.

The brother’s impressive genitals hung low between his legs. His balls and shaft were both dipped into a small tentacle-lined basin filled to the bring with a glistening, slippery slurry of orangeish nectar and his own semen. Small worm-like tentacles could be seen thrashing about in the disgusting warm soup, wildly squirming all around the man’s sensitive genitals in a stimulating dance.

He shuddered, causing his dick to twitch upwards, the nectar-coated tip of it cresting the frothy pool and spurting a fresh warm load of jizz into the mixture before the little worms reached up from the pool to ensnare his rod and yank it back down into the roiling mess. All the while, his asshole was being gaped by thin tendrils that explored his sensitive insides, pressing and vibrating against his helplessly abused prostate.

After a short while, a larger tentacle emerged from the basin, visibly filled with ping pong ball sized gelatinous spheres, which quickly stuffed into his quivering hole like living anal beads before beginning to pump his spread ass full of alien eggs. He moaned weakly, drool dripping from his panting mouth, unable to do anything but spread his trembling legs and submit completely to the humiliating torture.

Only a couple feet away from him, his sister was also receiving intense stimulation of her own. Her supple, freckled breasts hung freely down as tentacles latched onto her tender peaks and milked her stiff pink nipples with mouths lined with thousands of little vibrating feelers. Her legs were spread wide apart, and she was being held at a height that was perfect to allow another woman, who was standing unbound behind her, to use her own voluptuous tits to sandwich the captive woman’s enlarged clit that was swaying below her hips like a man’s engorged dick. The standing woman, likely a thrall given the small worm poking out of her ear, was eagerly slurping at the hanging girl’s wet pussy lips while tit-fucking her throbbing clit-dick. Both women gutturally moaned in deep satisfaction.

In the next aisle over, three more captive humans came into view, their appearances suggesting that they were the older brother, and middle-aged father and mother of the previous two siblings. Both men were strapped by tentacles to opposite sides of the aisle, the shelves of which had been pushed so as to press both of their bodies together just enough to allow their cocks to touch, the father’s only slightly longer and thicker than his son’s. Thin feelers were wrapped around the bases of both their plump testicles, pulling them taut to keep them in place.

The mother was being held aloft between them, her legs tied up next to her sides in an “M” shape while the tendrils holding her forced her to bounce up and down on both the men’s shafts, her swollen pussy lips spreading wide around her son’s thick girth while her once-tight anus hungrily squeezed her husband’s turgid meat. Each motion caused her to gasp and grunt from the intense double penetration as her red hair clung to her sweating face and her full, gently sagging boobs madly jostled up and down in her son’s face.

Her eyes were rolled back into her head, unaware of the looks her husband and son were giving her, which were a combination of horror, self-disgust, and lust. The pool of cum dribbling out from her well-worn ass and pussy suggested they had been at this for a while, or at least that she had been passed around to several other nearby bound men as well, who watched the display with dazed expressions as their glistening, untouched erections softly twitched.

Cutter directed the group to be extra careful as they sneaked past the doomed family, making sure to remain out of sight in case the thrall looked in their direction and acted as eyes for the blind tentacles. Luckily, she seemed more focused on her helpless playmate’s crotch than her surroundings. Cutter and Priya both eyed the thrall with disgust, otherwise seemed minimally concerned with the lewd displays surrounding them, focusing instead on the path ahead.

Finally, after nearly an hour of delicately navigating through the maze of tentacles and bodies, they all came to the top of a set of dead escalators, which led down into a wide atrium completely covered with orange ichor that connected to the Macy’s entrance. Sarah heard Cutter quietly groan in frustration as they surveyed the atrium. This was the first sound he had made since entering the mall, but it was no surprise that the sight before them might fill him with despair. Looking down, they could clearly see the large, open doors leading into Macy’s. However, it, and the rest of the atrium, were partially submerged in several feet of viscous, white fluid – all likely collected from the bodies of the men and women hanging from the ceiling above.

Each captive was hanging down from a teardrop-shaped growth, their arms and legs trapped within the fleshy mound as their backs were curved up against it, but with the rest of their naked bodies on full display. Small feelers worked their way into ears and noses, while thicker tendrils filled their mouths to supply liquid nutrients to them. All the while, their gushing holes were being pumped full of nectar by ribbed tentacles while their hanging, engorged cocks and tits were the targets of dozens of larger worms that sprang up from the sloshing pond of cum and milk to suckle on the helpless flesh with eerily human-like mouths.

Every so often, a man would clench his ass, or a woman her cunt, and more tiny tentacles would spill out of them and down into the thick, pungent pool where they would join the others in slurping on the hanging, swaying, and twitching erogenous zones. The humans were nothing more than breeding stock – nurseries that rained down bodily fluids for the young Krinis offspring to feast upon, though they didn’t seem to be consuming it fast enough, as the chamber was slowly but surely filling with the creamy liquid, trapped within the atrium due to the thick walls of tentacles and resin that sealed off the rest of the adjacent doors and halls.

“How are we going to get past this?” Priya moaned, seemingly confident that the echoing screams and moans of pleasure from the captives would mask her whispering. “Even if we could trudge through all that shit without making a sound, we’d still risk getting the aphrodisiac on us. These outfits aren’t completely waterproof, after all. We should turn back and find another option. Maybe the party store is clear now?”

Cutter bit his lip angrily while he mulled it over. “It’s risky going all the way back,” he grunted. “What if the Harvesters entered behind us? We’d be fucked if they found us in this environment.” He sighed before gently easing the bags of food to the ground in order to rest his shoulders for a moment. “To be frank, it’s like I can feel our luck being sucked out of us every moment we idle here. I just have a feeling if we go back, we’ll end up getting other things sucked out of us too.”

Priya scoffed at his wordplay as she crouched down next to him. “Well what the fuck are we going to do, then? Use these cunts as a distraction?” She nodded her head towards Sarah and the others.

“I do not believe that our vaginas will be ample bait for all the Kr…eatures here,” A’luhr replied in a tone that was both soft and authoritative. “In fact, the males in our party lack them altogether.” Cutter and Priya stared at her like she was crazy. “I propose a different strategy.”

“Oh?” Cutter snorted. “And what do you suggest? Getting their attention by saying crazy shit while the rest of us sneak by? Your sacrifice won’t be forgotten.” His sarcastic tone was lost on A’luhr, who simply kept her masked gaze on the monsters splashing around in the atrium.

“That would likely only give everyone here a window of eight seconds or so to escape – hardly effective. No, we can use one of these to momentarily stun the young tentacles in this pool as we swiftly move through the liquid and into Macy’s store.” She pulled her single, silver impulse detonator grenade from her hip and brandished it in front of her. “I was unsure if these would hold off the evolved forms we encountered earlier, but they should provide several minutes of protection in this localized area. If we are fast, we can minimize contact with the nectar and its unwanted effects.”

“Wha –” Priya began, pinching her brows together in annoyance and forcing herself to take deep breaths to stop herself from shouting too loudly. “What are you planning to do with that toy? Even if it were a real grenade, you do know that these things can regenerate like crazy, right?”

“I think she’s on to something,” Adam carefully remarked. “It’s a bit hard to explain, but we’ve found these, er, ‘toys’ to be really good at dealing with the Krinis.”

“Krinis?”

“Oh, uh, it’s what we call the ‘Harvesters’. Old habits.”

“That’s a stupid name.” Priya snorted. Adam shrugged.

“Let me see it,” Cutter demanded, reaching his hand out to take the shiny sphere from A’luhr, who snatched it away.

“It is not wise to touch these if not properly trained, or else you may set it off by mistake and waste valuable resources,” A’luhr hissed angrily.

“You’ve got some balls to defy me, woman,” Cutter growled. He grabbed her wrist to wrench her arm back towards him, but his eyes widened slightly in surprise as, though his muscles tensed, he could not move her seemingly slim arm an inch.

“Clearly your understanding of the situation is as lacking as your understanding of basic anatomy,” A’luhr retorted with a scoff. “The only ‘ball’ I have is this, and you would do well to unhand me unless you wish to lose yours.”

“How dare –!?” Priya spat before getting cut off by Cutter who raised his hand to her.

“Listen to her voice, Priya,” he replied, his own voice trembling slightly either with nerves or awe. “Not a shred of hesitation. I recognize false confidence when I hear it, and this ain’t it. She knows something we don’t. So let’s let her do this thing of hers and see if we can get something out of it. If not, well, we’ll go with your idea of making a distraction.” He let go of A’luhr, but positioned his hand close to his holstered gun while eyeing A’luhr warily. Priya angrily muttered under her breath but made no moves to disobey Cutter’s commands, continuing to glare at A’luhr with open contempt.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Sarah cautiously asked A’luhr. “I don’t doubt the efficacy of your tools… but what about the big pool of nectar down there? Will these suits protect us from the aphrodisiac?”

A’luhr smirked. “Of course; what do you take my gear for? Just as long as you do not get the nectar directly on the skin of your face, the most immediate effects should be mitigated, with only the scent being cause for worry. But we will be swift.” She gestured towards Cutter and Priya, who were now standing up and shouldering their satchels again in preparation to move. “I do not know about their outfits, especially when being slowed by heavy luggage like that, but they do not seem too concerned.”

“As long as we are only down there for a minute, we should be fine,” Cutter responded. “We’ve built up a small tolerance to this stuff after being exposed to small doses so many times; though if they use that new gas from earlier, well, we’re shit out of luck. We’ll just have to see how long we can hold our breaths…”

He looked around the group and realized from their expressions that their morale had been slightly damaged from his words, with Sarah doing her best to secretly test how long she could hold her breath for, just in case. It wasn’t particularly long. Cutter cleared his throat slightly before looking down at the mire that awaited them. “Just do whatever you’re going to do, quickly.” A’luhr nodded and moved to the top of the escalator’s jagged steps that like the teeth of a slumbering monster waiting to swallow them up into the darkness below.

“On my signal, we all go as one down into the chamber below,” she instructed. “Hold hands so that a person tripping on the likely uneven floor will not be lost. We will move with careful but quick motions as I guide the chain from the front. We will have approximately three minutes, assuming that all the tentacles below are as young as I suspect. Understood?” Everyone nodded. Cutter shrugged and moved behind A’luhr, firmly grasping her wrist.

“I’ll be right behind you,” he said in a voice that was more threatening than reassuring. A’luhr simply nodded. Sarah took a mental note to practice her own stoicism when she had the time. One by one, they each grabbed each other’s hands, with Priya opting to be last so as to keep an eye on the rest of the group.

Satisfied that everyone was in place at the top of the escalator, A’luhr took a breath and then squeezed the side of the impulse detonator before hurling it as far as she could down into the atrium, which proved to be quite far. It flew through the air past the hanging captives, suddenly bursting to life right in the middle of the pool. Though the group only heard a tiny whining sound reverberating off the glistening walls, the Krinis in the atrium began to squirm and writhe in agony, letting go and falling from the hanging cocks and tits before flailing noisily in the deep liquid as if trying desperately to hide themselves from the noise. The surface of the pool vibrated with the combined ripples of the panicking creatures and the ceaseless waves of sound.

“How on – ?” Cutter gaped in surprise for a moment before A’luhr yanked him down the escalator with her, and him pulling the rest of the party in tow. They splashed into the uncomfortably warm pool of jizz, milk, and nectar, feeling the sticky, viscous pressure of the fluid hugging against their sleek leggings before even reaching the bottom of the escalator. By the time they were on the ground level, the disgusting slurry was up to Sarah’s naval.

As they sloshed through the cum pond, feeling their feet around lumpy masses hidden beneath the creamy surface, Sarah tried her best to keep her thighs pressed together just in case any errant, sperm-filled liquid attempted to seep into her submerged pussy. Though the suit she wore did indeed seem to repel the fluid, she still worried about what might happen if it were to get torn.

It was only after trudging halfway through the slurry that the group was able to see several naked humans partially trapped within the spunk soup, their bodies caked in slime as they were forced to bathe in the aphrodisiac. Though the grenade was keeping the tentacles at bay for now, it was clear that these poor souls had until recently been getting brutally fucked from below, as air bubbles blossomed on the cloudy surface around where their genitals might be. The limp captives regarded A’luhr and the rest with lightless eyes, only twitching slightly when they passed by.

Though the trashing tentacles would sometimes brush up against one of their legs, they didn’t seem to recognize the group as prey, focusing instead on escaping deeper into the muck. The biggest danger was the droplets of nectar that would splash up at their faces when a particularly large worm would plunge into the fluid next to them, but they managed to make it all the way to the entrance of the Macy’s without being grabbed.

A’luhr nearly tripped over the small flight of stairs leading up to a seating area outside of the store’s doorway. Fortunately, it gave them just enough elevation to step almost entirely out of the sticky liquid, noticing that only an inch or two had started to pool on the floor here. Just as Priya emerged from the gunk and began to shake it off of her pants in disgust, the trashing of the tentacles suddenly stopped. Either the grenade had finally died or it had sunk into the thick soup, but either way, it was time for them to get out of there.

Looking back, they could see some of the tentacles rising up and poking around the darkness in confusion, testing to see if the danger remained. When all seemed to be in order, they resumed their passionate sucking and fucking of the captives, who simply let out gasps of surprise and ecstasy as their slippery masters began playing with their helpless, naked bodies once again.

Sarah thought she heard one woman’s voice desperately moan, “God, please… no more… noooo!” Before her words melted into the lewd panting and squealing of a mind-melting orgasm. Sarah briefly considered what would happen if she stormed back there, vibrator wands and sparklers blazing, in order to save the more lucid captives, but she knew that such heroics would be entirely in vain in the face of so many hungry and horny tentacles. She let out a depressed sigh and joined the others who were scoping out the inside of the Macy’s.

Though they were tired and surrounded by hazards, they didn’t have much time left before the overwhelming, sweet scent of the nectar would become too much to bear. Sarah could already feel her head start to swim as she became more and more aware of her party members’ crotches, and the sleek fabric tantalizingly rubbing up against her own. Though they had tried their best, it had been impossible to entirely prevent the liquid from touching their faces, and it was clear that at least some of them were starting to feel the effects of the aphrodisiac, given how the tight suits Sarah’s party wore left little to the imagination as to what body parts might currently be stiffening.

It wasn’t obvious if Cutter and Priya were struggling at all, but given how they were busy checking the integrity of their food satchels they still had their wits about them. A’luhr was also acting quite unaffected, and was quickly scanning the interior of the spacious store for any immediate signs of danger.

No doubt A’luhr’s helmet had completely stopped the fluid from reaching her blue skin. Sarah cursed at herself for turning down the offer to wear one herself when given the chance as they were suiting up earlier. She had expected it to just be a hindrance, but now it seemed like an absolutely vital piece of equipment. She suspected that the others were lamenting the same thing, as they did their best to use their gloved hands to wipe away any of the devious liquid that had splashed too far up their bodies.

The inside of the Macy’s was dimly lit from the sunlight filtering in through the tall glass walls on the opposite end of the store where the exits were. The unnerving shapes of mannequins draped in strands of slime and tendrils stood out among the floors that were once polished tiles but were now covered in disgusting, meaty mounds and thick, vein-like tentacles that stretched out over the remains of the perfume section like roots made of flesh. No longer was the air filled with mixed floral scents, but instead the thick musk of sex and the sweet, wafting odor of nectar.

Cutter slid up next to where A’luhr was crouched in the doorway. He took a moment to survey their surroundings as well before gruffly whispering to her.

“I don’t know what the hell you did back there, but I can’t argue with the results,” he said. “When we’re out of here, you’re going to explain to me what the fuck that was, but for now, welcome to the team.” He gave her a curt nod as Priya squatted down next to him.

“Cutter!” Priya quietly spat. “What the fuck are you talking about!? You trust these freaks!? Did you not see what she did? Who the fuck are they!? They’re obviously hiding something!”

“Of course I saw what she did. That’s why I’m thinking it’s smarter to ally with them for now. They’ve proven their merit, so I say they work with us. We can all play some fun ice-breaker games once we’re out of this shithole!”

“But –” Priya began to protest.

“I don’t wanna hear it!” Cutter growled. “When we’re out in the field, my word is final. That’s what you agreed to when I let you join us. So suck it up or go find your own exit. I can’t explain it either, but I don’t need to understand something to know that it’s saving our asses. We’ll get answers out of them, but not now.” Priya looked like she was about to say something, but paused, looked around at the rest of the group who were all eyeing her, then shrugged.

“Whatever you say, boss-man,” she sighed sarcastically. But if things do start to fall apart, you can bet that you’ll be kissing my ass as it leaves you behind with your new friends.” She clicked her tongue in annoyance, moving to the side of the doorway with her arms crossed as she, too, began to analyze the interior of the Macys.

It was clear from the sounds of choked gurgles, lustful groans, and wet smacking from further within that there were more Krinis creeping around the abandoned racks and shelves. Sarah gulped in anticipation of what new lewd sights they might be greeted with should they decide to venture deeper.

“Light is still coming in from over there,” Cutter observed, pointing towards the back of the store where the exterior wall was. “That likely means the glass wall isn’t completely covered yet, and with luck, the doors will be exposed as well.”

“It’s worth a shot,” Sarah agreed, biting her lip nervously.

“Better than going back into that grossness, that’s for sure,” Zoey replied with a groan, still sloughing off big globs of the nasty gunk that clung to her lean body.

“Hey, does Macy’s stock any snacks?” Steven moaned, clutching his stomach. “I know now’s not a great time, but I’m seriously starting to see spots here. I’m worried I’m gonna tip over into some tentacles as I pass out from starvation.” He longingly eyed the sacks of food on Cutter and Priya’s shoulders.

“Don’t even think about it,” Priya spat, roughly pushing past Steven and through the entranceway.

“We’ll figure something out once we’re safe,” Sarah assured him.

“Will we ever be ‘safe’ again?” Steven sighed, rubbing his shoulder where Priya shoved him. “I’m starting to think things were better down there in the hive. At least there we got food and tons of sex.”

“Steven!” Zoey gasped, a look of disbelief on her face. She looked like she was about to slap him.

“It was a joke!” Steven put his hands up in self-defense.

“Quiet down,” A’luhr admonished them. “I agree that our escape is most pressing, but if you spot sources of sustenance that are easy and safe to procure, alert the rest of us so we may evaluate that option. Now, let us proceed.” The rest of the group nodded in agreement and moved into the Macy’s behind Cutter and Priya, who had already moved up and were keeping low behind the glass display cases as they carefully shuffled past the inert tentacles lining the floor.

They all slowly and silently made their way down any of the few aisles that were devoid of tentacle webbing and slimy pulsating masses. To Sarah’s surprise, there didn’t seem to be many human captives in the store. The tentacles extending from the walls and ceilings idly swayed in the darkness instead, eager to fill any nearby wet holes, but there were none. Sarah planned to keep it that way.

Amazingly, it seemed like they would be getting out of there without any troubles at all. There were lustful screams and passionate moans echoing all around the wide floor, but not a single scene of anyone being fucked silly. Wherever the debauchery was happening, it was not where they were, which was fine by Sarah.

As they turned the corner around a gunked-up shelf, Sarah squinted from the rays of the setting sun shining directly into her weary eyes through the clear entrance door that beckoned to her like the gates of heaven.

Captivated by the sight, she moved to take a step forward, when suddenly a firm hand gripped her shoulder and pulled her back, catching her before she could stumble to the floor.

“What are you doing!?” Adam whispered incredulously into her ear in a voice so quiet she could barely hear him. Her heart pounded in surprise, but even in her shocked state, the sound and feeling of his breath against her neck gave her chills and snapped her out of her daze. “Do you not see them?” He gestured over towards the center of the store just past the next aisle that the rest of their hunkered group was eyeing warily.

Had Sarah taken a few more hopeful steps, she would have been right out in the open among the source of the lewd sounds and voices that were now almost deafeningly. What greeted their eyes was a huge orgy of thralls who were occupied by other fucking each other or various captives trapped in the walls around them. Some were simply with a single partner, while others were practically dog piled in a heap of sweating, horny limbs and flesh. It was obvious now why the rest of the store was bereft of human cattle – they were all dragged here to be playthings.

“Playthings” seemed to describe the state of some of the captives quite literally. In the center of the chaos was a circle of small tentacle masses that were raised up from the floor like upside down teardrops. Embedded in each bulbous tip was a naked man or woman, their limbs tightly swallowed up in the tangle of tendrils while their glistening nude bodies were on full display. Trapped as they were, they were helpless to stop the molestations of the various thralls that delighted in freely using their bodies to satiate their obscene desires.

The bases of the tentacle structures were formed with seemingly elastic tendrils, which allowed for the trapped women to rock back and forth as if on a spring. It reminded Sarah of the springy horse rides she would play on at playgrounds as a child, only these were clearly meant for adults instead.

Several ensnared women were sticking out of the tops of the tentacle bulbs in a doggy-style position, their limbs swallowed up in the tendrils while well-endowed, husky men firmly gripped their soft waists to rapidly glide the women’s juicy cunts back and forth onto their massive, throbbing erections. Each thrust was met with a loud, satisfying smacking sound from the women’s fat ass cheeks rippling.

Not all the captured women were in this position. Others were trapped on their backs in a crab walk position. Their swollen tits slapped back and forth while their pussies were relentlessly stuffed with thrall cock. Several of the women had female thralls standing above their faces, forcing the captives to lick their dripping slits as their faces bounced back and forth from the springing motion. The female thralls moaned in revelry as they filled their slender hands with the trapped women’s plump breast, gripping them like handles on a ride.

Whenever a male thrall filled a captive woman with his hot seed, he’d grunt, pull out, and switch places with another man in line, who would ram his turgid meat deep into the woman’s gaping hole before the previous man’s semen could completely gush out, resulting in their pussies being constantly filled to the brim by sticky spunk while their faces dripped with the flowing juices of the female thralls grinding their mouths and noses in ecstasy.

All of the trapped men were displayed in a similar fashion, their backs bent back by the curve of the tentacle mass, limbs restrained, and girthy penises sticking straight up into the air, ready for use.

Most of the captive men had female – and some male – thralls riding their erect shafts and bouncing up and down as if on a mechanical bull ride. Their tender balls jostled up and down as the springy base of the tentacle bulb bent and bobbed with the motions of the drooling rider. While a majority of the trapped men were moaning and gasping from the intense usage of their helplessly exposed cocks, some had no riders, and were instead being treated to a tongue bath as numerous thralls of both sexes licked, sucked, stroked, and fondled their twitching shafts and sacks while wildly fingering their loosened ass holes.

The mouths of the captives weren’t sitting idly by either, as each whimpering, helpless man saw his lips swallowing a huge, veiny cock or lapping at the moist lips of a swollen cunt. Every so often, the trapped men would shudder, weakly buck their restrained hips, and begin showering the thralls around them with a fountain of thick cum, which they eagerly licked off the men’s bare abdomens, the floor, or even each other.

“How’s his big, juicy cock taste, girls?” One woman riding a captive man’s cum-soaked face called down to the other female thralls who were busy tending to the man’s madly twitching, turgid length and slippery sack lubed with saliva. They all giggled in an unnerving manner while continuing to kiss and lick his helpless genitals. One of them popper her mouth off of one of his balls just long enough to reply with a coy grin.

“He’s being such a good boy – and the way he’s serving your beautiful clit so obediently makes me think he’ll soon be one of our brothers.” Her grin widened as she lifted up one of her palms to reveal a small worm with an anemone-like mouth that slithered around her fingers. The man, for his part, didn’t react at all, as he was too busy gulping down the dominant female thrall’s squirting juices while dutifully licking and suckling her pink lips and swollen little bud.

“Fuckin’ worms…” Sarah heard Priya hiss under her breath at the sight of the strange creature in the woman’s hand. Sarah shuddered thinking about that grotesque thing crawling into her head, and lamented in remembering that this must have been the fate of Diana, along with all the other thralls she had met.

Looking around the room even further, it was apparent that not all the human livestock were placed in the numerous springy tentacle bulbs that were the center of the orgy’s attention. On occasion, a totally spent captive man or woman with their worn bodies twitching and leaking cum for every bubbling, abused hole, would be removed from their bulb and dragged over to a large wall of tentacles that covered the escalators in the center of the store. The surface was lined with dozens of women who were partially wrapped in the tendrils with only their heads and torsos exposed.

Each bound woman had a nude man’s pelvis sticking out of the wall above her head, with the man mindlessly jack hammering his cock back and forth into her helpless throat, spurting cum that dripped down onto her jiggling tits that were being squeezed and milked by hungry tentacles.

Below each woman’s splayed legs was a second man’s waist sticking out from the tentacle wall, desperately thrusting his rigid shaft up and down to fill the woman’s trembling pussy. Each of the women in this state were bound so tightly that they could barely writhe in pleasure, much less move their mouths or crotches away from the men trapped along with them. Though even if they could, judging by the sounds they were making and the jerking, orgasmic motions of their bodies, they were likely enjoying themselves too much to want to leave.

There, the men and women being dragged from the tentacle bulbs would be thrown into the forced orgy, where the tendrils lining the mound would accept their tired, limp forms and add them to the debauchery. A “fresh” captive would then be spit out and pulled over to the now vacant bulb to become the sole focus of the impatient thralls’ lewd urges.

“Fuck yeah,” moaned a male thrall as he pushed his thick dick into a newly bound woman’s tight pussy, doggy style. “Take my cock deep and serve the hive like the slut you are… yeah, just like that…” he groaned in satisfaction as he began to rhythmically slam into her pelvis. “Good girl…” he sighed, making the woman squeal and gasp as he spanked her jiggling butt. He filled his large hands with her tender ass flesh while continuing to rut into her hard, only looking up to smile dreamily at another man who was now working his shaft into the gurgling woman’s drooling mouth.

Sarah wondered at the seemingly limitless stamina on display here. The wafting scent of the nectar emanating off of her suit suddenly felt more noticeable, causing her face to burn hot and her pulse quicken. From where she was hidden, she watched a female thrall dismount a captive man, his cock glistening with pussy juice while trailing a thick, white string of semen between his reddened tip and her tender cunt. As the string snapped and the view of his penis was obscured by another woman now mounting it, Sarah felt herself gulp.

It was clear from glancing around at the rest of the group that they were all equally in danger of losing themselves to the erotic thoughts no doubt swirling in their heads and being amplified by the scent of the aphrodisiac. Adam and Steven were idly rubbing at the stiff bulges between their legs, and even Cutter seemed to be squirming slightly, though his baggy pants blocked any sign of an erection.

A’luhr seemed largely unaffected, her masked face more interested in scanning the area for possible paths than witnessing the sexy insanity before them.

Zoey was clearly fighting a losing battle, her taut nipples poking visibly through her skintight suit while her fingers began to creep down her tight stomach and towards the swollen cleft between her legs. The only human who seemed to have he shit together was Priya, more or less, who appeared to be biting her lip hard enough to draw a small trickle of blood.

Sarah momentarily considered doing the same to distract herself from erotic thoughts filling her head, but there was no need. Just as she was about to bite down, her stomach let out a strangled, hollow gurgle of hunger. The pain snapped her out of it just enough to worry that perhaps the loud noise had alerted the nearby howling, panting, moaning mass of thralls, but their ecstatic voices seemed to have fortunately drowned it out.

It was enough, however, to get the attention of the rest of the group, who all seemed to blink and clear their heads as the rather un-erotic sound of Sarah’s stomach broke the spell. It was just in time, too, as Adam and Steven almost seemed like they were ready to stand up, strip naked, and walk out into the open to join the chaotic orgy. Sarah wasn’t sure if she’d have stopped them or joined them a moment ago.

“We need to move,” A’luhr accurately observed in a hushed voice. “It is clear that your mental states are quickly degrading.”

“I’m good,” Priya huffed, licking her bloodied lip as if savoring it. “I’m not so easily distracted.”

“I do not see a way for us to easily navigate to that exit without being seen by those thralls.” A’luhr continued, placing the helium tanks down at her side and crossing her arms under her chest. “We will require a distraction.”

“I’ve got a great idea for that,” Priya smiled deviously while eyeing Sarah and the others.

“I’ve got a better one,” Steven replied, glaring at Priya while doing his best to reposition his aching boner into a less obvious tent. It wasn’t too effective given how skintight the suit was against his shapely bulge. “I’ve still got a bunch of these bad boys, remember?” He plucked a firecracker out of one of the small pouches attached to the thigh area of his suit.

“Oh, right!” Zoey gasped. “I bet if you chuck it over there by the swimsuits it’d turn them around enough for us to slip by!” She pointed over to a row of colorful women’s bathing suits on display on the opposite side of the store from them.

“We’d just need to make sure they’re all looking away before we move,” Sarah cautioned. It was hard to believe that these sex-crazed maniacs would be distracted by a little popping sound when they were completely preoccupied with sweaty, animalistic fucking. But no better ideas came to mind. None of the clothing racks had wheels with which to use as moving cover, and using the guns was entirely out of the question.

“Worth a shot,” said Cutter, pulling his metal lighter out of his pocket and flipping it open with a click. “Here, I’ll light it and you toss. Don’t miss.”

“No pressure,” Zoey remarked. Steven shot her a look.

“Why don’t you do it, miss athlete?” Steven scoffed, holding the firecracker out to her.

“Uh, well throwing stuff wasn’t really something I trained for in field hockey,” She replied, her voice faltering for a moment, but to Sarah’s surprise, the usually shy girl snatched the firecracker from her brother’s open hand. Either she was slowly gaining more self-confidence, or her habit of being competitive when athletics were involved was coming out – or both.

Regardless, Zoey seemed only slightly nervous as she held the fuse of the firecracker to the tip of Cutter’s lighter. She took a deep, calming breath and steadied her hand.

“Ok, do it,” she whispered. Her sharp, focused eyes briefly reflected the wisp of flame that suddenly sparked to life in Cutter’s fingers. Zoey shuffled around the corner of the aisle they were in and stood a bit higher before flinging the sizzling firecracker into the darkness as far and accurately as she could towards the target swimsuits, which proved to be rather far and accurate indeed. She grinned smugly at her brother, who sighed and shrugged.

“I could have done that,” Steven muttered. “It’s not a competition, you know?”

“Not with you as my opponent it’s not,” Zoey snickered, sticking her tongue out.

“Enough with the bickering,” Adam chastised them. “We need to get ready to move.” The siblings quietly nodded guiltily. Sarah could tell by their expressions, however, that in their hearts, the two of them were glad for that sliver of normalcy that felt like it had returned to their relationship. Seeing your sibling naked and roughly fucked so many times certainly threatened to inject some awkwardness into things, but they seemed to be adjusting to it – which was probably not great – but it was better than the alternative.

They all watched and held their breaths as the firecracker landed under a rack of slime-covered bikinis. For a moment, Sarah worried that the sparks might catch the thin fabric on fire, but they were so soaked in alien gunk that this seemed very unlikely. While that would definitely be a great distraction, she also didn’t like the idea of dooming the thralls and their human captives to an excruciating death, assuming the Krinis didn’t take countermeasures.

Her thoughts on what myriad methods the Krinis might employ to protect their livestock from all manner of threats were interrupted as the firecracker crackled to life. The loud sparking and popping sounds sizzled in the darkness, which was irregularly illuminated by the small, flickering explosions.

The group all swiveled their heads back towards the orgy to see if the thralls would take the bait. Some of the ones who were closer to the firecracker did briefly look up, still thrusting their hips, but upon not seeing anything of importance, the crackling sounds that were barely audible over the din of the orgy were quickly forgotten about.

Only one male thrall seemed particularly suspicious of the noise, intently eyeing the area where the firecracker fell, but suddenly his body shuddered as he began to pump creamy cum into the captive man’s ass in front of him.

The male thrall behind him roughly pulled him out of the way to take his place in the man’s gaping anus while a slender female thrall continued to ride the captive’s cock in a reverse cowgirl position. She embraced the new male thrall and they locked their lips together in a messy, horny kiss as the previous thrall wandered off to find another hole to use, the firecracker now totally forgotten.

“Shit… it’s not loud enough,” Cutter swore, clicking his tongue.

“Why not just use more of your little magic mystery balls?” Priya grumbled, gesturing her chin towards the remaining two impulse detonators sticking to Zoey’s and Steven’s hips. “They somehow worked so fuckin’ well before, so why not now? Or are they not as infallible as you want us to believe?”

“Perhaps we will need to resort to that,” A’luhr agreed, nodding slowly. Priya raised a brow in surprise. “However, they are a precious commodity in low supply, so it would be prudent to exhaust all other options before employing them.”

“How many of those you got left, kid?” Cutter whispered to Steven, who sighed and dug into his pouch again, from within which he withdrew ten more firecrackers. “Hmm… that might do it if we set them all off in the same place.”

“I don’t know that I can throw all of them that accurately,” Zoey sighed worriedly. “I’m good, but not that good.”

“Don’t get your panties in a bunch, kid,” Cutter replied. If you’re even wearing any.” Zoey shifted her legs uncomfortably. It was true that they were all only wearing the suits and nothing else, though Sarah had been hoping it wasn’t too obvious. “I’ll set them over there myself. Give em’ here.” He took the firecrackers from Steven’s hand without resistance.

“Wh- Cutter what are you thinking!?” Priya gaped. “Have one of them handle the dangerous stuff.”

“If you want something done right, do it yourself,” he shrugged, twirling his lighter in his fingers. “‘Besides, I feel like it’s our turn to carry our weight.” He nodded at A’luhr. “I know I ain’t no spring chicken, but I can’t be havin’ people doubting my prowess now, can I?” He let out a low chuckle while stroking his stubbled chin. A’luhr seemed like she was about to say something, but decided to remain quiet and away from the conversation.

“Yeah, sure, we’re all amazed by your chiseled muscles – but what if they all jump me?”

“They’re not that stupid. Besides, you know I can read people. They won’t.”

“Then you know I’ll leave you behind if I have to.”

“I’m sure you will.” Cutter snorted in a way that sounded like he was humoring her.

“Fuck…” Priya furrowed her brow in frustration, crossed her arms, then sighed. “Do it. But be quick, okay?”

“Fine. But only because you asked so nicely.” He grinned. Priya rolled her eyes. “I’ll be right behind you. You’ll know when to run. Just keep an eye out for more Harvesters outside.”

“Obviously.”

“Are you sure…?” Sarah spoke up. “You really don’t need to take this risk. We can figure something else out.” She didn’t particularly like Cutter, but the thought of sacrificing someone for her own gain still didn’t sit right with her.

“The longer we wait, the more time that passes for our hiding spot to be discovered. There can be no hesitation when given a window to act. A weak will is how you end up like that.” He gestured over towards some of the thralls who were now lying on the floor in a circular chain of bodies, hungrily eating each other out with slavering mouths, totally lost to their lust. Sarah looked back over at Cutter and nodded. Adam also shot cutter one of those knowing, “man-to-man” nods that Sarah always found goofy.

“I-I’m sure he’ll be fine,” Zoey tried to reassure Priya, who simply scoffed.

“He better be…” she mumbled.

“Oh but first…” Cutter grunted as he slid his bags of food off his shoulders and handed them over to Adam and Steven. “Carry these for me. But don’t try any funny business while I’m gone or you’ll have this one to answer to.” He jutted his chin towards Priya. “If you think these things know how to explode, you ain’t seen nothing yet.” He chuckled again, pointing one of the firecrackers at Priya with an amused expression. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but then just sighed and shook her head with a look of annoyance on her face while mumbling something under her breath.

“See you outside, then,” Cutter continued, bundling the firecrackers in his hand and moving to the end of the aisle. Suddenly, the relaxed façade he had been maintaining hardened into the look of intense focus that Sarah had first seen on his face. He watched the motions of the thralls to wait for a safe moment to silently dash to the other side of the clearing between the aisles.

They anxiously watched Cutter make his way to the other side of the store, weaving between the shelves like a shadow. It was clear that he was able to move with much more freedom now that he wasn’t trying to pay attention to other people behind him. One of the male thralls suddenly looked over in his direction, but Cutter paused in the darkness just in time. The thrall stared at his hiding spot for several seconds, but then his eyes rolled back as the female thrall sucking him off coaxed yet another body-shaking orgasm out of him. He grabbed her hair and closed her eyes as he howled in pleasure. Cutter immediately slipped past and finally made it to the swimsuits.

There, he grabbed some hair ties off of a nearby rack and bundled the firecrackers up before igniting them all at once. Without hesitation, he threw the bundle a few aisles down and began to sneak his way back towards the rest of the group who were already at the edge of their hiding spot and rocking on their heels in preparation to make a run for it. The door was only a few dozen feet away, so it would only be a short sprint.

Suddenly, the firecrackers all erupted at once, crashing over through the orgasmic voices and tearing the darkness apart with a cacophony of sizzling, flashy explosions. All at once, the thralls looked up with eerie synchronization. They let out shrill screams of anger and sprinted towards the source of the noise, ready to punish whomever it was that dared to interrupt their fun. The captive humans remained trapped in their tentacle prisons, simply panting and gushing fluids from their holes while staring ahead with misty eyes.

Without missing a beat, Sarah and the rest dashed for the exit, leaping over idle tentacles and fallen merchandise. Adam and Steven moved awkwardly given the weight of the bags they carried, but Priya seemed used to it, navigating the tricky terrain without too much apparent difficulty. Some of the nearby tentacles stirred from the disturbance. Sarah briefly looked over her shoulder, worried that Cutter might be ensnared once he reached the questing tendrils, but it was impossible to judge where he was in all the chaos. After a few heart-pounding seconds, they made it to the glass doorway, which was only partially covered with translucent, pinkish tentacle webbing.

A’luhr arrived first, and began to hurriedly survey the exterior of the building for any threats while Priya, who was a few strides behind her, turned to look back into the store, doing her best to hide her worried expression. Sarah’s heart felt like it was trying to punch its way out of her throat as she panted and nervously glanced around the store looking for any sign of Cutter. Once the firecrackers died, it would be extremely hard for him to get to where they were, and there likely wasn’t much time left.

Fortunately, a moment later, Cutter emerged from the shadows and hustled towards them, lighter in hand. Priya gave him a nod and turned to join A’luhr in looking through the windows. The outside seemed clear, so the two of them opened the doors together, snapping some of the thinner tendrils that had been growing between them. But just as the group started to move through them, Priya’s eyes widened.

“Cutter!” She yelled out in a terrified voice that was only partially drowned out by the echoing explosions still filling the air. Cutter had been pinned down to the slimy floor only a dozen or so feet away by a nude woman, her body caked with dried fluids and her eyes filled with the tell-tale signs of insane lust.

“Why are you trying to leave?” the thrall giggled madly. “Let me suck your cock and change your mind! Let’s enjoy ourselves forever!” She began to desperately scrabble at Cutter’s pants, who was snarling and doing his best to shove her away, but she seemed to be overpowering him with brute strength alone despite her seemingly lean frame.

“Get off of him, you fucking whore!” Priya spat, drawing her gun and moving to run back towards where Cutter was struggling with his pants now half off.

“No!” Sarah shouted, grabbing at Priya’s arm. “Don’t shoot! You could hit him!” She was equally concerned about killing the woman, who was clearly being manipulated by the worm in her head, but knew that now was the time to appeal to Priya’s sensibilities.

“Get off me!” Priya growled, wrenching her arm away and pointing her gun at Sarah, who anxiously raised her hands. The rest of the group all turned to face Priya, not making a move, but ready to take her down if needed. Priya suddenly jerked the gun towards Zoey, who still had an impulse detonator on her hip. She gestured towards the silver sphere. “Use it! Now!”

“I-” Zoey began, her words catching in her dry throat as her pale face stared directly down the barrel of the gun.

“It is a waste to use on one target,” A’luhr replied. She seemed ready to act as well, despite still hefting the two tanks over her shoulders.

“We can use these!” Sarah said, slowly lowering her hand to her side where her vibrator wand was holstered. Priya moved the gun back towards Sarah, who flinched, but patted the rod to show what she was talking about.

“I do not believe the vibrators will be effective against the thralls,” A’luhr interjected, apparently unable to read the mood. “It would need to make direct contact with the ‘worm’ inside their ears. It is far too wide.” Priya bit her lip angrily and began to turn back towards Cutter.

The thrall had managed to shove her hands down his loosened pants and appeared to be groping at his crotch while attempting to spit into his mouth. Cutter kept his jaw tightly closed in an effort to avoid her dripping saliva, which was surely laced with powerful aphrodisiac. He briefly made eye contact with Priya and jerked his head to the exit, his arms shaking from exertion as he did his best to keep some distance between himself and the crazed woman.

“Go!” He growled through clenched teeth. The thrall laughed coyly, and her hand suddenly gripped tightly between his legs where his balls would be, causing him to let out a choked whimper and gasp. She took advantage of his weakened state and grabbed his jaw, forcing his mouth open.

Sarah was about to suggest they use one of their last two impulse detonators, regardless of A’luhr’s concerns, when Adam suddenly ran forward past a surprised Priya.

“If we need something that can fit in an ear, we have these!” He cried, reaching into his suit pouch and pulling out one of the sparkler sticks they had taken from the Fiestaville. Without stopping, he snatched up Cutter’s lighter, which had been flung to the floor nearby, and practically skidded next to the thrall, who looked up at him with a lewd smile, causing her intoxicating drool to swing away from Cutter’s sweating face.

“Ohh… another cute guy!” She giggled, licking her moist lips. “It’s my lucky day!”

“Not quite,” Adam replied, lighting the sparkler and moving it up to her ear before she had time to react to the sudden blinding flare of sparks. There was a 50/50 chance that he had chosen the correct ear, but it seemed to be Adam’s lucky day instead, as sure enough, the woman suddenly let out a scream and recoiled her hand from Cutter’s crotch. She writhed on the ground and contorted in pain as a small, shriveled worm slipped out of her ear with a tiny shriek before falling away in a wisp of ash.

“No! Nooooo!” The woman cried out, clawing at her head and flailing on the floor as Adam hurriedly helped Cutter to his feet. “Let me back in! I can’t feel them! What have you done to me!? Let me back in!” She repeated her crazed ramblings in a growing pool of drool and tears while Adam and Cutter quickly reunited with the group.

“See?” Cutter panted. “Told you I’d be back” He looked at Adam and exchanged another “man nod” while taking his lighter back from him. “I guess I owe you, huh?”

“You reckless-!” Priya began, her face softening. A’luhr cut her off before she could continue.

“We can exchange our emotions after we vacate the area,” A’luhr said, propping the door open with her hip for them all to leave. “Listen, our distraction has died. It is time to go. Now!” Sure enough, Sarah could no longer hear the chaotic pops and hisses of the firecrackers. Given the noise that the female thrall was making nearby, it was safe to assume that the rest of the thralls were heading their way at this very moment.

Understanding the situation, everyone dashed out the door, diving behind a parked truck just as the swarm of thralls made it to their fallen comrade. Sarah couldn’t hear what they were saying through the closed door, but they seemed to be worrying over the woman as she grabbed onto the legs of one of the other thralls with a pleading demeanor.

One of them presented another little worm creature to the shuddering woman, who quickly snatched it up and pressed it into her ear. After a moment, she sank to the floor and began to furiously masturbate, her face awash with the relaxed expression of a drug addict who finally got her hit after days of withdrawals.

She seemed too preoccupied to explain anything to her fellows, who had taken to looking around the rest of the store and glancing out the window of the doors. It didn’t take long for some of their hands to start to wander back to their engorged genitals and begin masturbating as well as their corrupted minds turned back to pleasure and the squirming captives that were still helplessly exposed in the darkness deeper within. One by one, the thralls shuffled back into the depths of the Macy’s where they were no doubt resuming their endless orgy.

Sarah let out a sigh of relief, joined by the rest of the group. She didn’t realize just how much her legs had been shaking all this time, and all at once her hunger and fatigue crashed into her as her adrenaline started to wear off. It felt like she would never be able to stand up again, but A’luhr gave them no time to rest.

“We must continue. It is too exposed here should another one of the larger Krinis forms come this way.”

“She’s right,” Cutter replied in a calm voice, already having brushed his close call behind him. “We aren’t totally out of danger yet. Aside from the Harvesters, we still need to clean this slime off us. The longer we are exposed to it, the more it will affect us. We don’t want to be caught with our pants down - willingly.”

“You’re joking at a time like this!?” Priya spat in disbelief. “You almost got taken!”

“I thought you were going to just leave me, though?” He smirked at her.

“I had everything under control.”

“Clearly.” He eyed her gun, which she still held in her hand. They stared at each other for a moment before Sarah tried to break the ice in her trademark, clever way.

“Get a room you two.” It sounded stupid even as she said it. Anxious humor was never really her strong suit. Cutter laughed and Priya scoffed.

“I’m not her type. Trust me,” Cutter grunted as he stood up next to A’luhr. Adam did the same and moved to hand him back the bag of food. “Eh, keep holding onto it for me. I need to stay limber.” Adam blinked in surprise but then cracked a thin smile. He shrugged and tossed the bag back over his shoulder.

“Listen,” Priya said, holstering her gun. “I don’t fully trust you all yet, but that doesn’t change the facts that you did help us despite a bit of a rough start.”

“That’s an understatement,” Stephen grumbled.

“But I do trust Cutter, and he seems to trust you, more or less, so… yeah.” She crossed her arms and looked away, grinding her teeth.

“Anyway, shall we all go take a nice bath?” Cutter suggested, patting Priya on the shoulder.

“That would be a wise course of action,” A’luhr replied, nodding her head and turning to begin planning a path across the parking lot. “While having the nectar on us would offer a certain level of camouflage from any Krinis we may come across, it is true that it would be more prudent to deal with the more guaranteed threat of the mind-altering effects. We shall need a source of water to cleanse it.”

“How about that gym over there?” Zoey offered, pointing towards a large building on one side of the parking lot. “I used to go there sometimes. They have pretty large showers. I doubt they’d be warm, but probably better than the river.”

“I like the idea,” Cutter sighed, “but clearly you haven’t been trying to take any showers lately. The Harvesters have dug huge tunnel networks under the city, which has damaged some of the plumbing infrastructure. Even if the pipes do work, there’s a chance their aphrodisiac fluids will have already polluted the water within, making it dangerous. It’s best to just find a river or pond, and there happens to be a river nearby.”

Sarah and the others exchanged knowing looks. If they got back to the river, they could easily follow it back upstream to ship. The problem now was how to split away from Priya and Cutter without raising suspicions. Sarah wasn’t even sure that continuing to chase after The Queen was the right call anymore. What were the odds, realistically, that their little group could take on the Krinis Queen alone and win? Wouldn’t it be nice to just settle down with another group of humans – the first they would have talked to in a while you weren’t trying to mindlessly fuck them?

These thoughts and more tumbled through Sarah’s tired mind as they all began to carefully weave between cars towards the edge of the parking lot. It seemed like every other step was punctuated with her stomach rumbling. With not a single Krinis Taker in sight, Cutter spoke up quietly.

“How about when we reach the water, we have that little ice breaker picnic I mentioned?”

Sarah’s legs suddenly felt lighter than ever as she began to practically skip towards the river, her thoughts now occupied with the luxuries of a cold river soak and canned food.

“Things are looking up!” Sarah whispered giddily. Steven cringed with a groan as he felt the jinx settling over them.

Chapter Text

Cutter and Priya did little to hide the fact that they were practically aflame with burning questions for Sarah and the others, though the signs of their curiosity were relegated to mere glances (or in Priya’s case, sustained glares) given that the group was still making its way through the maze of parked cars outside the mall. The cramped rows of dark vehicles offered plentiful hiding spots for any nearby lustful creatures, so they were forced to keep their lips sealed for the time being to minimize any noise that might give them away. Their progress was considerably slower than when they had initially entered the mall, given that they were now burdened with heavy, cumbersome supplies, though if A’luhr was struggling to carry both large tanks of helium over her shoulders, she wasn’t showing it, and had confidently taken the lead.

With her arms up as they were, A’luhr’s well-toned back muscles flexed and pushed out against the form-fitting fabric of her suit like a chiseled sculpture. These muscular grooves naturally guided the eye down to her tight round ass that bobbed up and down with every graceful step she took, her suit doing nothing to obscure the perfect curves and volume of each slightly jiggling cheek.

On more than one occasion, Steven nearly bumped the bag of food he was carrying into a car, clearly distracted by the captivating display in front of him. Adam and Cutter also couldn’t help but steal peeks at A’luhr’s powerful, voluptuous body now and then, though they weren’t quite as stealthy about this as they would have liked to imagine. Sarah and Zoey exchanged irritated glances with rolled eyes. Sometimes it was hard to tell who were hornier: the Krinis or the drooling men in their lives. The two women sighed and shook their heads as they caught Adam’s and Steven’s gazes, who quickly cleared their throats and looked away as if keenly surveying the area for threats, clearly having determined after thorough investigation that there were no dangers lurking in A’luhr’s ass.

Priya was the only one other than A’luhr to fail to notice this time-honored traditional dance between men and women, as she was keeping stride with A’luhr despite the bags over her shoulders as if determined to assert her dominance, or perhaps to maintain a more desirable “vantage point.” Sarah noticed that Priya occasionally glanced at A’luhr’s gently bouncing chest out of the corner of her eye, but so subtly that Sarah really couldn’t be sure. 

Regardless, all the attention being directed towards A’luhr once again stabbed into Sarah’s self-confidence, and she could tell by Zoey’s pouting expression that she wasn’t alone in this – though admittedly the way her student’s cheeks puffed angrily was rather cute. Even if she wasn’t aware of it, Zoey definitely possessed a youthful, girlish charm alongside an attractive, athletic body. Sure, Sarah had Adam, but she couldn’t help but wonder if he had simply settled for her given their circumstances. 

She glumly remembered how, only in her late twenties, she had already started finding gray hairs on her head after she had started teaching, though she had convinced herself at the time that it was just due to stress, and that things would get better once she could relax a bit. Suffice to say, she was decidedly less relaxed than she had been a year ago, though surprisingly not by as big of a margin as one might think. The Krinis were one thing, but college freshmen were an entirely different breed to deal with.

It was starting to become more and more apparent that the body-enhancing effects of the nectar were starting to wear off. Sarah noted how her size-augmented breasts were already feeling noticeably lighter than they had that morning, though the mysterious fabric of her suit had been constantly adjusting to maintain its firm, supportive grip on her still-impressive globes.

Sarah begrudgingly joined in on briefly admiring A’luhr’s womanly form, which didn’t seem to have diminished much, if at all, despite the weakening nectar in their systems. The only person not looking at A’luhr now and then was Zoey, who seemed more preoccupied with squinting and rubbing her blurry blue eyes. They hadn’t managed to find any glasses for her in the mall, so no doubt her vision was gradually beginning to worsen as her chest shrank.

Despite the need for vigilance, Sarah found herself lost in such thoughts. Though she would never use it as an excuse, it was admittedly difficult to stay focused, hungry as she was, and with the nectar fumes rising off of her body. She inwardly admitted that she couldn’t really blame everyone for having sex on the mind given all that they had recently seen in tandem with the mind-altering effects of the aphrodisiac that were slowly beginning to take hold. 

Priya and Al’uhr suddenly stopped in their tracks, holding up their hands to signal for the others to stop. The distracted Sarah very nearly crashed into Priya, who shot her a look of disgusted disbelief. Sarah whispered a stammered apology but Priya ignored her.

A’luhr gestured ahead of them, and everyone’s gaze followed her finger to a nearby minivan, which was jostling as if some animal trapped within was trying to escape. It wasn’t hard to determine the source of this commotion, as the interior of the vehicle was entirely filled with writhing tentacles, which had seemingly burst from a manhole, broken through one of the windows, and ensnared the unsuspecting family within. 

A child’s booster seat was strewn among some glass beside the van, its straps torn apart in the direction of the sewer, suggesting that the young occupant had been snatched away by the tentacles to be kept safe in an incubator pod while their remaining family members were left behind to be tormented in the claustrophobic confines of the car.

With the van stuffed so full of slimy, wiggling flesh, the middle-aged couple and young woman within – assumedly a college girl and her parents – had no room to move whatsoever of their own accord, but the tendrils playing with their naked bodies still managed to shove them as they had their lewd way with them, rocking the car back and forth. The sounds of aroused moans and violent sloshing leaked out from the broken window, while the glass that was still intact revealed the source of the noise – and the state of the captured family.

The mother, a thick, curvy woman with flaxen hair, had her big fat ass shoved up against the windshield, her marshmallowy cheeks pressed flat against the glass as small tentacles from all around her worked together to slide over her flesh and pry her holes wide open, practically giving a clear view of her cervix. Tiny tendrils wormed their way into her gaping anus and cunt, squirming and tickling against her exposed, sensitive inner walls while dancing around her engorged clit. 

Her jiggling butt slammed against the windshield as her body reacted to the intense stimulus, shaking the glass as she came hard, drenching the window with her squirting juices. The dripping liquid obscured the view only momentarily before tentacle mouths latched onto the windshield from within like grotesque starfish, sucking the fluids away before latching directly onto her clit and vaginal opening to drink directly from the source. The mother’s ass wiggled around among the molesting tentacles for another minute before she was pulled away from the windshield and disappeared into the tangle.

It was hard to get a good look at her husband, as most of his body remained enveloped by tentacles, but his inhumanly large and erect cock was hard to miss. The van’s sunroof had either been broken or foolishly left open prior, but regardless of the reason, the tendrils were keeping the man hoisted up to it so that his enormous shaft was sticking out of the roof of the car like a lighthouse on a lonely cliff. Hardened strands of orange resin webbed over the opening of the skylight to hold his length firmly in place at the base, and judging by how the throbbing phallus was larger than Sarah’s forearm, the man had probably been exposed to the nectar for a long period of time.

It was hard to get an exact measurement, however, because numerous small, squid-like Krinis were swarming around the twitching penis. They practically covered every one of the many inches of his dick, having latched onto the shaft to rapidly stroke it with their many slick tendrils to elicit great eruptions of hot, thick semen, which rained down onto the roof of the car to be slurped up. That is, until one of them got the bright idea to crawl up onto the tip of the man’s cock, swallowing the man’s glans up into its transparent, squid-like body while continuing to stimulate his length with its feelers.

Its greed got the best of it, however, for when the man next unleashed another mighty load of his seed, the squid’s body swelled up like a water balloon, growing with each pulsating spurt. In a flash, the creature seemed ready to burst with creamy liquid, and it was forced to let go of its perch, falling down to the ground while leaking cum from its rapidly deflating body. It desperately attempted to keep as much of the semen in as it could, but its brethren quickly crowded around to drink their share from what gushed out.

While mom and dad were being worked over, their daughter was being thrust up against one of the back windows. Her tits were not as inhumanly proportioned as her father’s cock, but they were still of respectable size, looking even larger than they probably were given that a pair of thick tentacles had wrapped themselves around the base of her breasts, squeezing them hard so that they were round and taut. Other tendrils sandwiched her swollen boobs between two rows, rhythmically gliding back and forth like rolling pins in an effective effort of squeezing milk from her nipples. 

Each time the girl’s leaking tits were pushed against the window, more and more of her milk smeared around the glass, blocking the view of her blushing, pleasure-stricken face. Tickling little feelers toyed with her ears, nostrils, and mouth, grabbing onto her tongue and forcing her drooling mouth open to accept any tentacle cocks that decided they wanted a turn inside her throat to fill it with their sticky fluids.

Like her mother before her, it wasn’t long before the girl was pulled back into the sea of tentacles to be with her parents, with only the occasional foot, hand, or breast pressing up against a window now and then as the ceaseless orgy continued along with the sounds that accompanied the family’s multiple forced orgasms. Now at full attention, Sarah listened carefully and could identify similar noises coming from other vehicles in the area, though it was hard to tell exactly which ones without climbing up onto one to get a good view, which would be too exposing.

Priya motioned with her hand that they should all loop around and hug the exterior walls of the mall that led to the street, away from the hazardous cars. Cutter nodded in understanding and pulled a small pair of binoculars from a holster on his belt. He surveyed the area around the mall, tracing a path to the highway that stood between them and the forest. Seemingly satisfied with what he saw, he stowed the binoculars and gave a thumbs up, beckoning everyone to follow him as he began to sneak away from the heart of the parking lot and towards the building.

Sarah kept a tight grip on her vibrator rod the entire time, ready to strike any wayward tendrils worming into their path, but fortunately there was no need to take action. They did encounter a couple other cars filled with tentacles on the way, but managed to sneak by without issue despite the loud rumbling of their empty stomachs and Zoey’s small squeal of surprise when a huge pair of tits suddenly slammed into the car window just above her head. Much to the group’s relief, the loud squeaking and groaning of the car’s madly rocking suspension seemed to drown out these small noises.

Once they were out of the hazardous parking lot and up against the building, they finally allowed themselves to catch their breaths as they hunkered down behind some shrubs.

“We’ll just follow this path and beeline it for the road,” Cutter whispered, jerking his head towards the nearby intersection at the end of the building. “It looks pretty clear. Lots of decent cover for the most part, but we’ll be out in the open at the very end between the highway and the forest.”

 “We’ll just have to be quick,” Adam huffed, adjusting the strap of the heavy food bag on his shoulder. “Or as quick as we can be.”

“For your sake, that’d better be ‘pretty damn quick’” Priya scoffed. She put down the bags she was carrying to massage her sore shoulders. “Normally I wouldn’t hesitate to leave you behind, but I’d hate to lose that food.”

“Do you need help carrying anything?” Sarah offered. “I’m sure I can handle one of your bags no problem.”

“I’m good,” Priya replied with a snort.

“I was just thinking that maybe if you were carrying less, you would be more agile to lead us all.”

“You know what? That’s a good point. Here, carry your share.” She walked towards Sarah who grinned and held out her arms, but Priya passed by her to shove one of her bags onto Cutter’s chest. He didn't take it. Sarah’s expression soured and she put her hands on her hips with a scoff. Adam gave her an apologetic look while Steven and Zoey exchanged uncomfortable glances.

“Watch yourself, Priya,” Cutter growled. “I don’t know what’s gotten you so worked up, but don’t imagine for a single second that you can pull this shit with me. Despite what you may believe, I am the leader here, or is all that discipline from your military training getting rusty? What would your superiors have done to you back then for this sort of behavior?”

“Fuck the military,” Priya spat. “A lot of good their pointless rules and training did them, huh? Where are they now? Oh, that’s right – probably a mile beneath our feet getting their brains fucked out! Oh, but at least they know how to stay in line! Congratulations – let’s give them all fuckin’ purple hearts!”

“Priya–”

“They didn’t help us at all! They did jack shit!” Priya grinded her teeth and turned away from them. For a moment, Sarah thought she saw Priya’s eyes reddening with tears but they were quickly blinked away. “...Here.” Priya handed Sarah one of her bags without looking at her. “Just don’t slow us down.”

“O-oh, uh, yeah, obviously,” Sarah stammered in surprise. “Glad to help.” Sarah let some steely venom leak into her voice as she hefted one of the bags over her shoulder. Behind her she could hear A’luhr muttering, “Purple hearts…? Their organs change color…?” to herself in silent confusion. A’luhr’s cute, innocent bewilderment never failed to raise Sarah’s spirits slightly.

“Let’s get a move on,” Cutter sighed while scratching his graying beard. “We can work out all these big scary feelings once we’re safe in the forest.” Priya simply shrugged and moved to follow Cutter who was already making his way down the path. The group hurriedly moved between sources of cover as the edge of the mall grew ever closer.

Soon, the only section of the building between them and the open road was what appeared to have been some sort of amusement park attraction – the sign on the exterior indicating that a play place featuring a grand carousel was to be found within. Even though the walls of this space were almost entirely composed of large windows to let the sunlight in, it was still impossible to determine exactly what sorts of rides where inside, given how the interior was now a pulsating mass of fleshy growths and squirming tentacles.

“Fuck…” Cutter swore quietly under his breath. Clearly he hadn’t noticed what was going on inside the dimly lit building while scanning it from afar earlier. They would have to pass by the large windows with essentially no cover in order to get to the road. Cutter looked around to try and spot any other possible paths to take, but his eyes widened as he looked behind them. 

Looking over her shoulder alongside everyone else, they could all make out several of the humanoid, evolved Krinis meandering their way through the parking lot. It appeared that they were simply heading towards the mall and hadn’t spotted the crouching group of humans yet, but it was clear that going back the way that had come was no longer an option, and that they needed to pick up the pace.

Cutter motioned for them to stick behind him and crawl along the ground in front of the building where the windows didn’t quite reach. This offered at least a modicum of concealment from the creatures within the building, or rather, the thralls and captive humans who acted as the blind lesser Krinis’s eyes, whether they intended to or not.

It was difficult staying low to the ground while also trying to carry the burdensome bags of food. Those carrying them frequently had to pause for a moment to readjust the straps. In these small windows of time, Sarah couldn’t help but peek into the windows to observe what sort of erotic madness lurked within, be it due to her damned curiosity or perhaps the way that the sweet scent from her suit was now filling her mind with the desire to stuff a thick, warm, twitching cock into each of her desperate holes. Judging by how some of the others were acting – idly rubbing their crotches, squeezing their legs, or simply blushing – she wasn’t alone. Sarah gulped. They needed to get cleaned up quickly.

The sprawling mess of tentacles inside the building actually proved to be a bit of a blessing in disguise for the group, as much of the interior surface of the windows was completely covered with pulsating flesh, which dramatically reduced sightlines. However, there were still plenty of gaps available to peer through and make out the depravity within involving dozens of naked, trapped humans.

Of course there were plenty of the standard cock and tit sucking tentacles, dick-shaped tentacles that filled pussies, mouths, and asses, and the accompanying moans and screams of ecstasy from the people bound and spread by the sticky resin and powerful tendrils. Women hung from the ceiling, limbs spread wide while thin tendrils whipped their plump labia, jiggling asses, and wildly swinging boobs with fleshy smacking sounds as their sweat and juices went flying. Men were lowered down so that just their cocks and balls dipped into pools of creamy fluid filled with thrashing little tentacles that chaotically danced around their spurting members and tugged at their sacks. It was as chillingly arousing a sight as ever.

One of the first things Sarah noticed due to a well-placed shaft of light was the sight of a man and woman hanging from the ceiling and facing each other with barely a couple inches between their faces – close enough to kiss if they wanted to – that is, if it weren’t for the undulating tentacles filling their mouths. The woman’s pussy and both of their asses were stuffed with thrusting tentacles, while her plump hanging breasts and his large turgid cock were both being milked by suckling tentacles.

Her milk and his cum were being collected into large transparent sacs above the opposite captive’s head, both containers already completely full of the whitish fluids. The tentacles in their mouths were connected to the sac above their heads, so that the man and woman could only look deep into each other’s eyes with a mixture of horror and lust while she was forced to gulp down his thick semen, and he her rich milk.

Both were unable to keep up with the sheer volume of liquid being pumped down into their throats, resulting in much of it spilling out around their mouths and splattering to the floor to be consumed by baby Krinis that wriggled in the darkness. 

Nearby, several women’s asses emerged from the meaty, pulsating walls, each with another woman’s torso sticking out just above so that her hanging tits rested on her partner’s butt. Each woman above had a tentacle emerging from her mouth that snaked down to hook into the lower woman’s anus, keeping it aloft while tentacles either filled her helpless pussy or gave it reprieve to allow her to give birth to countless small starfish-like Krinis. The newborns wasted no time in climbing up their mother’s hips to either suck at her clit or latch onto the other woman’s breasts to feed.

It was as all erotic as it was disgusting, but Sarah had seen many such horrific fates over the past several months, so she was hardly shocked. That said, there were still several scenes within the building the likes of which Sarah had never witnessed before. Though she tried to keep from being distracted, she felt her face burning with arousal as her attention kept being drawn back into that writhing hellscape on the other side of the thin glass.

In particular, she marveled at one of the new types of appendages the Krinis seemed to have learned to form: wheel-shaped protrusions covered in countless glistening, slime-exuding cilia. Sarah wished she could get closer in order to analyze these rapidly spinning structures, as they hardly seemed possible for an organic creature to produce, but the Krinis had consistently defied logic in the past, so there was no reason to expect them to stop doing so anytime soon, especially as they were continuously evolving.

The tentacles used these brush-like wheels to great effect. Numerous nude women were restrained into kneeling positions, their legs swallowed up by the fleshy floor while their full tits were groped and milked by hanging tentacles. Each woman had one of these spinning cilia wheels between her quivering thighs. 

They were unable to lift their hips even a bit to avoid the wheel pressing aggressively up between their dripping, spreading labia and grinding against their erect clits. The speed of the rotating brush sent sprays of fluid into the air, a mixture of aphrodisiac nectar and gushing pussy juice. The women squirmed and cried out, desperate to escape the powerful stimulation, but they were forced to endure repeated orgasms while the brushes relentlessly scoured their exposed crotches.

Some women even had their nipples subjected to the brush torture instead of being milked. The high-speed rotations caused each of the trembling women’s soft globes to bounce wildly in the air until the wheel abusing her was either moved away to just barely flick against her erect nipples or her breasts were bound and held in place by tendrils that roughly shoved and shook her tender tits against the soft cilia bristles.

The torment offered by these spinning brush wheels wasn’t exclusive to just the women. The tips of some tentacles had morphed into large rings, the insides of which were filled with similarly spinning cilia brushes. Some men had these rings clamped tightly against the bases of throbbing erections and hanging sacks, causing their shafts to swell up with thick veins while their balls were squeezed taut. Their engorged lengths were then covered with multiple rows of these spinning rings, gliding up and down until the man would helplessly quiver and release his plentiful load.

Though it seemed like some men were doing their best to reduce how often they ejaculated, for, as if taking it as a signal, the brush rings would converge on their reddened glans, which were now hyper-sensitive in their post-orgasm state. The whirring cilia mercilessly polished their cock tips even while they were still shooting out hot semen, causing their cum to mix with the brush’s viscous slime to create an even more slippery lubricant.

The men who were resisting the urge to cum didn’t last long, however, as their balls were also subjected to the same brush polishing as their dicks. Though Sarah had no frame of reference for what this sensation might feel like, she didn’t blame them for ultimately giving in and being forced to scream in over-stimulated pleasure. 

Sarah was able to empathize slightly with one woman she managed to get a brief glance of, however, whom she initially mistook as a man given the long appendage between her legs, but it was in fact her abnormally large clit. Her bean had been grown by the nectar to resemble a modest cock, much like what had happened with Diana. The poor woman was snorting and thrashing as every inch of her incredible clit was scoured and polished by the same sorts of brush rings as those engulfing the penis of the young man across from her who was covered in her spraying juices.

Sarah swallowed the drool she didn’t realize had been collecting in her cheeks, only able to imagine what sort of intense pleasure might come from having your giant, swollen clit stroked, sucked, and scoured without end. Adam was already able to squeeze a couple consecutive orgasms out of her with just his lips and tongue playing with her bud, so there was no doubt in her mind that she would immediately be reduced into a quivering, cumming mess after only a few minutes of that incredible torture. Her legs started to tremble even more while doing her best to keep up with the rest of the group. 

There was only another ten yards or so to go, but her head was already becoming fuzzy and swimming with lewd fantasies, and her heavy breathing was getting embarrassingly loud. If it weren't for Adam noticing her condition and grabbing her arm to help pull her along, she may not have been able to prevent her hands from sliding between her thighs after she saw what was enclosed within the last section of the building they were passing by.

Once the crown jewel of the indoor play place, the carousel was now completely overgrown with fleshy tentacles that still vaguely held the ride’s shape. Though the children who had been playing here were thankfully all gone, their parents still remained, and had been arranged and fixed into place to form a horrific perversion of the merry-go-round that had previously been a symbol of care-free merriment.

A dozen men were all arranged in a circle up on the carousel, one on each tentacle-covered horse, with their enormous erections sticking straight up into the air as if matching the slimy poles that rose up to the dripping, meaty ceiling of the ride. Above each man hung a woman – likely each man’s wife, having come to the mall together to enjoy a nice day with their children. Each woman was suspended so that her knees were up to her shoulders, forcing her holes to be fully exposed as they were repeatedly dropped down onto each man’s shaft.

The tentacles holding the women would bounce them up and down on the cocks filling her pussies until every man had fountained his cum inside of her. After which, the women were raised up, thick semen overflowing with oozing jizz while they were rotated clockwise to the next man to begin the process anew. It was hard to tell just how many times this cycle of forced infidelity had gone on for, as each woman must have been partnered with each man hundreds of times over by now given just how much cum was gushing from their holes and pooling up around the base of the “carousel”. 

In fact, it wasn’t even clear if these women were even the original partners of the men at all, for the ones that were visibly quite pregnant with distended stomachs (or at least, bursting with semen-filled wombs), would be carried away by tentacles, dripping as they went, and replaced by “fresh” women grabbed from nearby walls. The new women squealed in shock and delight as they were lowered down onto the girthy, twitching cocks waiting beneath them. Despite the tight fit of the enormous manhoods, the ladies seemed to quite enjoy the sensation of a real, human man’s shaft inside their cunts for the first time in a while.

Adam had noticed the grotesque “ride” as well, having stopped in his tracks to admire the view, a delicious bulge forming in his tight suit that outlined his erection to such a degree that even the one big vein on his shaft that always turned Sarah on like crazy could easily be seen throbbing against the fabric.

It was this reminder that she was with her lover, contrasted with the horrifying thought of him being forced to fuck other women like those on the carousel, that allowed Sarah to break out from her aroused trance and work together with Adam to push past the last few windows and out onto the highway to join the rest of the group behind a stalled, vacant vehicle. Cutter, Priya, and A’luhr were busy scanning the area ahead, but Steven and Zoey turned to help Sarah and Adam over, doing their best not to look down at their friends’ boners or stiff nipples. Despite the terrible things they had all just witnessed, there was just no helping certain biological reactions.

They weren’t quite out of the fire yet, as A’luhr pointed out more of the rotund, armor-like Krinis from earlier that had their human batteries trapped safely inside, stomping around the road. Fortunately, the creatures were far enough away to pose any real threat, and none of the cars they passed by proved to be filled with any tentacles eager to reach out and drag them inside.

Once they had finally pushed into the tree line and progressed several minutes into the thicket, Cutter was the first to break the silence with something other than the grumbling of stomachs.

“We should be far enough away from heavily populated areas to speak freely now,” he said. “But remain on alert. The Harvesters aren’t the only things out here to be worried about.”

“You mean like cougars or something?” Asked Zoey, who was nervously looking around the trees as if expecting to be pounced on at any moment.

“Worse,” Priya replied with a scowl. “Other people. Honestly, I’d rather come across a harvester than a group of humans. At least those alien bastards are predictable – they just want to grab and fuck, but you never know what’s going on in another person’s sick fucking head.”

“Agreed,” Cutter nodded, stroking his beard. “The harvesters are more like an unfeeling force of nature – dangerous to be sure – but nothing matches the cunning and possible cruelty of your fellow man.”

“You’re preaching to the choir on that one,” Steven scoffed, giving Cutter and Priya annoyed looks and gesturing to the guns at their hips.

“You’re lucky you bumped into nice people like us,” Cutter chuckled with a shrug. “There are plenty of unsavory types around here who would have killed you on the spot, or done worse.” Sarah and Zoey gulped lightly, knowing all too well what he was implying. At least the Krinis seemed to take care of their captives in their own way, keeping them alive and healthy. Women were scared enough as it was to walk the streets alone even before the rule of law had crumbled, and there was no telling what people with more horniness and brawn than scruples might try to force onto others in this insane new world. For depraved criminals like these, it was hard to imagine them keeping any victims alive, much less healthy.

“You speak of the Krinis as if they are mindless simpletons,” A’luhr sighed with a shake of her head. “I advise you to adjust that evaluation before it is your undoing.” 

“The Kr-?  Oh, the harvesters – right,” Cutter replied. “It’s true that they do seem to be growing more and more diverse and unpredictable these days, what with all these fancy new forms they’re taking.” He held his gaze on A’luhr while walking astride her, one brow raised in suspicion. “You sure seem to know an awful lot about them. I seem to recall one of you folks mentioning you had escaped from their nest? How, exactly, did you manage that?” Even though he was speaking calmly, there was a note of accusation in his voice, as if challenging her to lie to him.

“The only people that leave the hives are those who serve the harvesters,” Priya added. “So either you’re really good at hiding your ear worms or you got really fuckin’ lucky.”

“It was pretty much the latter,” Adam chimed in from behind. “The harvesters started acting all lethargic for a bit, and not only did we happen to be trapped near an entrance, but we had some of our weapons dropped nearby.” He held up the vibrator rod and activated it while waving it in the air in what he probably thought looked like a cool flourish.

“Hmm,” Cutter muttered slowly while scratching his chin. “That does align with what some of our scouts were saying about the harvesters behaving strangely recently. But that just leads me to even more questions. What the hell are those weapons of yours? How did you figure out the thing with the sparklers? We’ve been trying all kinds of weapons against those fuckers and they just regenerate – if they even get hurt at all.”

“More luck,” Sarah hurriedly explained, sensing that Adam was floundering for a plausible answer. “On the very first day of the invasion, we more or less hit one of them with a flare gun by mistake and it just turned to ash. So we put two and two together after some experimentation and figured out it’s something to do with magnesium oxide.”

“Huh, that’s pretty astute – and advanced stuff to figure out.”

“Adam and I are both professors. I’m a biologist and he is an engineer.”

“You mean you teach biology and engineering,” Priya scoffed.

“Same difference,” Sarah scowled at her. “You can thank Adam here for making all the trinkets you’ve seen us use. He’s a good engineer. He even has…er, had a Youtube channel.”

“Ah, the badge of anyone worth their salt,” Priya rolled her eyes.

“Oh for sure,” Steven beamed, having failed to pick up on her sarcasm. “I was a pretty well-known game streamer. Maybe you’ve heard of me? My channel name is–”

“I haven’t.”

“Ah.” Steven’s excited voice fell with disappointment. He looked away as if busying himself by checking the trees, but Zoey noticed the crushed look on her brother’s face.

“Hey, what’s your fucking problem!?”  Zoey shouted angrily – probably a bit louder than she had intended. She stood there clenching her fists while everyone turned to look at her, taken aback by the sudden outburst from the usually shy girl. Sarah knew that her student turned into somewhat of a different animal when competing out on the field, and it was looking like it was the same way with matters regarding her brother.

“I-it’s fine, Zo,” Steven stammered in surprise, just as shocked as the rest of the group. “I don’t know why I even thought to ask that in the first place, really.”

“No, it’s not fine!” Zoey continued to seethe through clenched teeth. Her face was reddening with every word as if she had been holding back some great rage within herself for quite a while now that was finally boiling over out of control. “She’s been acting like an annoying stuck-up bitch this entire time even after all we’ve done for them! I’m sick of it!”

Everyone continued to stare at her as the forest lapsed back into an awkward silence. It wasn’t long before Zoey’s heaving chest and tight fists relaxed as she calmed down and regained her senses.

“S-sorry…” She mumbled, her face now red from embarrassment instead of fury. Sarah worriedly glanced over at Priya, expecting to have to help restrain the hot-headed woman from going after Zoey, but instead was surprised to see that Priya was simply standing there with a thin smile on her face.

“Don’t be sorry,” Priya chuckled humorlessly. “It’s hot seeing a woman take control and speak her mind like that.” She briefly looked Zoey up and down, arms crossed, making the younger woman blush even more. “But let me tell you what my problem is.” She spoke in a low voice. Her tone of mild admiration quickly hardened to become cold and threatening. “You all show up out of nowhere, using knowledge and weapons we’ve never heard of before, you lie to us to our faces, keep trying to act all friendly with us to get into our good graces, and you’re wondering why I don’t like you, much less trust you?”

“What?” Sarah scoffed, putting her hands on her hips. “We’re trying to be friendly with you because, one, we are friendly, and two, you’ve kinda threatened our lives a few times in case you forgot. You’re the ones with the guns! Are you expecting us to be actively trying to antagonize you or something?”

“Okay, you want to be friends? Fine. Love that. What’s the helium really for, then? Let’s start there.”

“Huh…?”

“The helium your cow-titty friend there is carrying. You told us it was for fuel, which is obviously a lie. Contrary to popular belief, helium isn’t combustible. So why did you lie to us?” Adam sighed and massaged his eyes, clearly having been aware from the start that Steven’s “quick thinking” might have been a little too quick. Cutter sighed as well, as if hoping to have this conversation at a later occasion when they weren’t trekking through the woods covered in slime.

“W-well, that’s…” Sarah fumbled for words to try and come up with anything more plausible than that they were trying to get an alien spaceship running. It would be easy enough to just show them the evidence, but why risk letting such advanced technology fall into the hands of people they barely knew? Besides, it was likely that Priya and Cutter would grow hostile after finding out A’luhr’s hidden identity, especially if this is how Priya reacted to a small lie about some helium.

“It was not technically a lie,” A’luhr stepped in, deciding it was her turn to keep the yarn spinning. “Helium is used as a coolant for these devices; so in a sense, it is a fuel.” She gestured towards the vibrator wands and impulse detonators attached to the suits of Sarah and the others. “These are also of… Adam’s… design.” She looked over at him and he hastily nodded in agreement while trying to hide the look of bewilderment on his face. “They are quite effective, as you saw, but they require significant resources to maintain operation.”

“I take it you’re Adam… and you say you made these?” Cutter looked Adam up and down with skepticism in his eyes.

“Well, yes,” Adam cleared his throat and crossed his arms proudly. “You see, I noticed how the creatures seem to navigate through vibration, so I thought ‘what if we could overstimulate them?’ I had some failed, uh, inventions of sorts lying around in my bunker that I was able to modify. Unfortunately, we ran out of helium to power them with, so we had to venture out further than usual and ended up getting caught. We were lucky that they still had just enough juice left in them to help us escape eventually.”

“Do you think you could make more?” Cutter asked, stroking his beard. Everyone stared at Adam, who lightly gulped.

“Uhh… yeah…!” Adam replied without a lot of confidence in his voice. “You see, the thing is, uh, I’d just need some really specific materials.”

“Great. When we get back to base, you’ll make a list of what you need, and we’ll send scouts out to acquire it all.”

“Cutter! You’re serious about bringing them back with us!?” Priya complained, shaking her head in disbelief. “What if they really are spies or something!?”

“Then we’ll take care of them when the time comes. You know I’m a good judge of character – that’s why you’re here – so trust me when I saw that they don’t seem the type.”

“We’re really not spies…” Sarah added. “I get where you’re coming from, but would spies really be as, uh, bumbling as us to get caught like that?”

“You could have just wanted to get close to us to win our trust,” Priya sniffed.

“What, and risk being shot? It doesn’t add up.”

“Listen, Priya,” Cutter sighed, clearly being familiar with this sort of behavior from her. “Friends are rare enough as it is these days, so it doesn’t hurt to make new connections now and then, right?”

“Not getting close to people unless absolutely necessary is how you stay sane in this world,” Priya retorted, beginning to walk ahead again. “I’m not planning on losing anyone else I care about.

“Well, it seems like you don’t care about these folks, so no problem, then.” Cutter chuckled as he followed after her. The rest of the group began to move as well, lapsing into an awkward silence as Priya had no comeback. After a few minutes of just listening to the snaps of twigs beneath their feet and the wind in the trees, Adam decided to break the silence.

“So…” he began, making everyone glance his way. “How have you guys survived this long? We were lucky in that I happened to have a special underground bunker, but I can’t imagine that’s a particularly common thing.”

“Well, we are in California,” Cutter replied. “Plenty of rich folks with almost as much paranoia as they have money.”

“True, true…”

“But nah, we’ve settled in an old factory nearby. From what we can tell, the harvesters have a hard time sensing people through concrete – or maybe it’s the lead paint – not really sure, but as long as one of them doesn’t get in to call their friends, it’s pretty secure.”

“And now you’re just spilling secrets!” Priya gaped.

“They’ve already shared plenty of useful knowledge with us,” Cutter shrugged. “Equivalent exchange and all that. Besides, if they really are spies like you seem determined to believe, they’d likely already know that.” Priya clicked her tongue with a huff but seemed to concede his point.

“So, you’ve just got a whole little community living safely out here?” Sarah asked, excitement growing. “How many people? Do you have power? How often do you need to go out to scavenge?” The questions started bubbling out of her.

“Well, see, I’m not about to give you all those specifics quite yet,” Cutter responded while working his jaw. “Priya may be jaded but she’s not exactly wrong in that we still don’t fully know who you are yet… but what I can tell you is that we don’t have showers, so the river is a much more convenient place to get cleaned up – and speak of the devil.”

Sure enough, the sound of bubbling rapids had been steadily growing closer over the past several minutes, and as the group came to the top of a small hill, the river came into view. It wasn’t particularly deep given that the rocky riverbed was easily visible beneath the crisp, clear water, maybe up to Sarah’s thighs at its deepest. This allowed them to easily fjord the river and get to the other side, where just beyond a thicket of bushes they found a little clearing among the trees.

“Hoo, this’ll be a good place to stop for a bit,” Cutter announced with a tired exhale of breath as he sat on a fallen log. No one had any objections. Those carrying satchels of food gratefully dropped them in the grass and stretched their necks and backs, stiff from the long walk. Priya dropped her bag a bit way from the others, next to which she also tossed the two daggers she had confiscated from A’luhr, who was now reverently placing the helium canisters in some brush and covered them up with twigs and leaves to hide them, looking around over her shoulder as she did so. 

“Your masked friend over there is really keen on keeping those safe, huh?” Cutter chuckled to Sarah as they watched A’luhr hide her precious treasure. “I don’t know that there are many people around who are looking to steal any helium – unless there happened to be roving bands of clowns in this forest – but then we’d have more problems to worry about.” He shuddered at the thought. Sarah let out a little giggle at his joke, happy that the ice really seemed to have finally been broken.

“Yeah, I’m sure she’s just determined to make this whole crazy adventure worth it,” Sarah shrugged. “Oh, speaking of not calling people by their names, why don’t we finally introduce ourselves?”

“Fair enough. I take it you’ve already picked up on our names, so yeah, let’s keep the equivalent exchange of info going.”

“Great, my name’s Sarah; nice to meet you,” Sarah said with one of those “professional” smiles on her face. She held out her hand and Cutter firmly shook it. 

“Charmed.”

“You already got Adam’s name.” Sarah looked over at Adam, who nodded back while massaging his neck.

“Uh, hi, I’m Steven,” Steven introduced himself with a small wave. “And this is my sister –”

“Zoey. Nice to meet you… kind of,” Zoey interjected with a grumble, still scowling a bit at Priya who was watchfully standing over the piles of food.

“And this is A’luhr”, Sarah concluded, directing their attention towards A’luhr who had just joined the group circle after apparently being satisfied that the canisters were fully concealed.

“Huh, what kind of name is ‘Allure’?” Cutter replied with a raised brow. “Never heard that before – you a foreigner or something?”

“I believe that would be an appropriate title for myself, yes,” A’luhr nodded. “But, tell me, what manner of name is ‘Cutter’?” She crossed her arms and tilted her head curiously.

“Touché,” Cutter raised his hands in the air as if giving up. “That’s just my last name. You can feel free to call me ‘Lance’ if you want, but most people don’t.”

“Why’s that?” Sarah asked.

“Because ‘Lance’ isn’t my name either,” Cutter grinned. Priya rolled her eyes.

“He thinks he’s a funny guy,” Priya sighed with an exasperated look on her face. “Don’t you, Timmy.”

“Wow, hey, I thought you were the one who was so against giving away secrets,” Cutter gasped as if wounded. “Just ‘Tim’ will be fine, thank you.” Sarah laughed aloud for the first time in a while. Her first impression of Cutter had been that of a no-nonsense, “alpha male” sort, but it seemed he was more gregarious than she had expected – perhaps it was all just a coping mechanism for the stress. Sarah could certainly relate.

Perhaps it was this sudden release from the stress of the past few hours, if not months, that finally allowed Sarah’s exhaustion, hunger, and horniness to hit her all at once like a train. The world around her began to swirl as her head started to spin, her stomach cramp as if imploding, and her legs buckled beneath her as she collapsed to the ground onto her knees, breathing heavily.

“Sarah!” Adam cried out, rushing to her side to assist her, though he was wobbling as well.

“I’m fine,” Sarah replied with a huff, uneasily getting back to her feet with Adam’s help while doing her best to ignore the empty feelings from both her belly and her crotch. “But I think I’m not alone in saying that I’m just very hungry and also very ready to get this nasty stuff off of me.” The rest of the group all muttered in agreement, looking down at their nectar-covered clothing with disgust.

“Why don’t you lovely ladies go take care of things first,” Cutter suggested, beckoning towards the nearby rushing water as if welcoming them in. “Oh, and you too, Priya – unless you want to bathe with me and the guys?”

“And what, give you boys a free show?” Priya scoffed with a look of bemused annoyance on her face. “I think I’ll be stripping off with the rest of the ‘lovely ladies’, thanks.” Cutter chuckled and shrugged with feigned innocence. Priya crossed her arms and raised a brow. “I hate you sometimes, you know?”

“Eh, I’m used to it.”

“I shall bathe last, if at all,” A’luhr announced, sitting down next to Cutter on the fallen log. “My suit and helmet have largely protected me from the effects of the nectar, so my situation is not quite as dire.” She flicked her wrist and sent a glob of goo flying off into the bushes, revealing her clean suit underneath to prove her point. “I shall keep watch over our surroundings.”

“Alright,” Cutter replied, getting to his feet. “In that case, because our base is still a ways away and we don’t want anyone dying on us, the boys will start preparing a quick meal for all of us to enjoy, won’t we?”

“You don’t need to convince me,” said Steven, already halfway towards one of the bags of food. Sarah thought she could see drool around his chin as she, Zoey, and Priya began to make their way down towards the river, where trees and bushes created a private area away from the clearing.

Once the group of women were standing on the pebbly riverbank out of earshot of the others, Sarah turned to Priya, who was already undoing her pouch-lined belt.

“Uh, so what was up with Cutter, er, Tim, asking you to bathe with the men? Are you guys, uh, together or something?” Sarah asked awkwardly as she felt around for the little button on the suit of her neck that A’luhr had told them was supposed to release the fabric from her body.

“What?” Priya blinked back at her, momentarily stopping partway through unzipping her jacket. She let out what seemed like a legitimate laugh as if she found Sarah’s question moronic. “Oh, far from it. He just likes to rib me like that because I’m gay.”

“O-oh!” Sarah stammered, feeling her face blush with embarrassment. Thinking back, she recalled that there had been plenty of clues, and now felt a bit foolish for not realizing it sooner. “Th-that’s totally cool.”

“I know.”

“Yeah, absolutely!” Zoey added. Her suit was now loose around her, exposing her pale bare back. “I mean, I used to shower with the whole team after a game, and some of the girls were gay, so I’m pretty used to it – no worries at all.” She seemed to hesitate for a moment but then continued to strip. Perhaps Zoey’s discomfort came from not being as familiar with Priya as she was with the girls on her field hockey team. It was clear that she, like Sarah, was totally fine with this reveal, but it did somewhat change the context of their shared bath. 

“Oh, don’t flatter yourselves,” Priya sighed, clearly used to this sort of reaction. “Neither of you are my type. I may be a bit… brash… but I’m not a fuckin’ rapist!” She pulled off her pants and top, revealing her well-toned abs, muscular thighs, and her simple black panties and bra that firmly held her ample breasts in place, which, while not huge, were still very sizable and shapely given how little body fat she seemed to have.

Despite being several years older than Sarah, Priya’s brown skin was still taut and glistening, though dotted with small scars here and there that appeared to be from a mixture of cuts and even bullet wounds. Her trained body very much gave off the classic aura of “badass”. Sarah couldn’t help but admire it, though she was now a bit more self-conscious about how her eyes traveled over Priya’s tight stomach.

Sarah coughed and looked away as Priya finished stripping, her naked body now proudly on full display without a care in the world. She sported a full, thick bush of dark pubes that naturally formed a shapely triangle that pointed down to her slit. Her breasts had a gentle sag to them, but otherwise bounced with a pleasant elasticity as she entered the river, stopping just before the water reached her plump, round ass that looked deliciously squishy despite still being so taut with muscle. 

Though Priya tried to keep a straight face, the hardening of her dark nipples betrayed her coldness, pulling her large, feminine areolas into rigid little peaks. She showed almost no sign at all of her approaching being middle-aged, save for the skin around her neck and arms that was starting to droop and wrinkle over so slightly. Seeing how confident Priya was in her own skin made Sarah feel a bit foolish for fretting over a few grays, but then again, it looked like Priya had put the work in. Sarah resolved herself to start going back to the gym if things ever returned to normal. Definitely. Maybe.

That said, Sarah was hardly ashamed of her body, and Zoey seemed proud of her own as well, but both women silently felt a bit awkward about the situation – though it was still vastly preferable over stripping nude in front of the men. Priya, sensing the awkwardness, turned away from the pair of them, busying herself with rinsing her skin while Sarah and Zoey finished stripping behind her back.

The two of them stepped into the river, the frigid current lapping at their exposed thighs as they slowly inched deeper and deeper into the water until they were next to Priya, who was bending over at the waist to scoop more water into her long black hair that she had removed from its ponytail, allowing clear droplets to drip off of her erect nipples as her breasts swayed beneath her. She glanced up as she heard them approach, slinging her hair back and running her fingers through it to get out any snarls. She looked the two naked women up and down with a raised brow.

“I do have to say, though, you both have some real nice tits; I’m almost jealous.” Priya whistled, unashamedly staring at Sarah’s and Zoey’s enhanced boobs, which jiggled softly as they began to gingerly splash water onto their sweaty skin.

“H-hey!” Zoey stammered, doing her best to cup her breasts to hide them, but they were still a great deal larger than her hands, resulting in her fingers sinking into the soft, supple flesh that spilled seductively around her digits. This only served to increase the eroticism of her appearance while doing little to hide anything other than her pink nipples, which were stiffened from the chill. “I thought you said we weren’t your type!”

“What? I’m not blind. You both have hot tits, and I like tits – who doesn’t?”

Sarah opened her mouth to retort, but then closed it, realizing she didn’t really have a leg to stand on herself after having previously ogled both A’luhr and Priya. She had to admit, even though her unfamiliarly large boobs were starting to hurt her back, she would miss them a bit once the nectar wore off and she returned to her somewhat more modest original cup size.

“See, this is what happens when I try to compliment people,” Priya sighed, now twisting and squeezing the water from her hair. “Sorry, I didn’t realize there were still prudes in the world. How many random naked people have you seen getting fucked lately? I’ve seen a ton. I guess I’m just desensitized now.”

“I get that…” Sarah admitted, scooping water up with her hands and dousing her own auburn locks. “It’s… pretty crazy. Sorry for, uh, being all awkward. We just aren’t really used to being around, well, other people, these days.”

“Yeah, I never thought I’d see the day when I’d become used to seeing my brother’s junk,” Zoey added as she ran her wet hands up and down her slender legs. “I’m worried that day is fast approaching.” She shivered at the thought. “It’s just been us five together since the start… well there were six of us…” She trailed off sullenly, now scrubbing her thigh more than was probably necessary as she stared blankly into the ripples dancing around her legs.

“So you’ve lost people too, huh?” Priya replied with a click of her tongue. “No surprise. As I was saying earlier, having too many people around you that you care about is just a recipe for disaster these days. Not worth it.”

“You must reeeeally hate living in your safe little community then, huh?” Sarah asked sarcastically, noticing the hurt in Zoey’s eyes. “I don’t think you realize just how lucky you are.” Priya froze, her face hardening.

“Lucky?” Priya hissed angrily, sloshing towards Sarah with her fists clenched. Sarah was taken aback by this unexpected escalation in emotion, and for a moment she half-expected Priya to punch her in the face, but instead, the scarred woman stopped right in front of her to the point that their pointed nipples were almost touching. This tantalizing distance was quickly closed as Priya leaned in to seethe in Sarah’s face, both their pairs of large, supple breasts now squishing against on another as neither woman backed off.

“‘Lucky’ is when I met my girlfriend while we were both serving overseas together,” Priya continued, staring Sarah straight in the eyes from only a few inches away. Now that Priya mentioned it, Sarah could spot a simple but gorgeous wedding band on her hand, which had previously been hidden by her gloves. “‘Lucky’ is when I got to hold her in my arms a year after our units were separated, the entire time wondering if we would ever see each other again. ‘Lucky’ is when we finally returned home and she agreed to marry me.” Priya’s voice continuously increased in both pitch and speed as she spoke, overcome by painful emotions.

“I–” Sarah quietly tried to interject, realizing she had clearly opened up a big sore spot without meaning to, but Priya interrupted her.

“Are you saying it was lucky, too, then, when these sick fucking alien fucks attacked the city three days before our wedding? It was ‘lucky’ how I had to watch as they grabbed, stripped, and raped my fiancée right in front of my goddamn eyes while I was powerless to stop them!? ‘Lucky’ how they dragged her away to some dark pit while they kept me trapped alone in the house we had just moved into – pinned to the wall with disgusting tentacles while they fucked every hole in my body over and over again for God knows how long, turning our once dream home into my worst fucking nightmare?”

There were now tears in Priya’s eyes from a mixture of anger and grief that left her trembling, but still she continued, barely taking the time to catch her quivering breath. “The only ‘luck’ I ever had since that day was when Cutter found and saved me by some fucking miracle. But I lost everything that day! Everything! At least you all still have some of your friends, family, and lovers or whatever with you! But I. Have. Nothing!” She enunciated every word as raw desperation clawed into her already wavering voice.

Priya gasped as a tear fell down her already wet cheek. She blinked it away then pushed off from Sarah, turning to splash back to the riverside where her discarded clothes had been left on a rock to bake in the afternoon sun, drying the slime into a crusty coating. As Priya knelt in the water to begin scrubbing the nectar off her pants, Sarah couldn’t help but feel that the muscular, proud woman now seemed much frailer than before, her shoulders hunched as if pressed down by some immense, invisible weight.

Sarah remained silent, unable to find the right words. She mentally simulated half a dozen potential outcomes from how she might – or might not – apologize. Before she could stammer anything out, Zoey strode past her, brushing her wet blonde hair out of her face before bending over to grab her grimy suit from the riverbank – seemingly unperturbed that her perfectly round ass was pointed directly in front of Priya’s face, who for her part kept her eyes down on her task.

“I almost lost my whole family too,” Zoey said softly as she began to soak her suit next to Priya. “I don’t know where I’d be right now if not for my brother still being safe, so… so I can’t imagine what you’re feeling. I’m sorry you had to go through that.” Priya didn’t reply, remaining completely focused on washing her clothes. “I did see them though, down in the nest – my family, I mean.” At this, Priya glanced in Zoey’s direction without turning her head to meet the girl’s forlorn gaze.

“I didn’t see them in person; it was through a camera,” Zoey continued, her voice warbling as she did her best to maintain her composure. “For what it’s worth, they were safe… and seemed… happy. I-I don’t know if that brings you any sort of comfort, but I’m sure that your fiancée–”

“Tori,” Priya murmured.

“Huh?”

“Tori. Her name was Victoria.” Priya stopped scrubbing and looked over at Zoey. Though her eyes were dry now, they were still a bit red and puffy from the tears she had been desperately trying to hide. “Thank you… it’s nice to hear that she’s probably doing fine… in a twisted sort of way… but even still, I know I’ll never see her again.”

“H-hey now… that’s not true,” Sarah replied in a gentle tone, worried that she might set Priya off again by mistake. “Everyone’s going to get out of there just fine and things will get better!” Priya turned around to stare at Sarah as if she were insane. Sarah nervously twisted a strand of her dripping amber hair in her fingers, unsure how much about their experience and knowledge she could safely reveal to Priya without causing more disbelief and distrust. “We, um, discovered some stuff while we were down in the creatures’ hive that we think we could leverage to completely eradicate them. You saw how we already created effective weapons, right? We really think we’re onto something here.”

“You don’t need to try and comfort me anymore,” Priya sighed, standing up. Her expression had softened considerably. “I’m fine now, but I don’t think I can stomach listening to any more fantasies for the time being.” Water dripped down the curves of her fit body as she stepped out of the river and laid her clothes out on a rock where they quickly began to dry in the sun’s warm rays.

“B-but it’s true!” Zoey exclaimed, wringing out her suit, which didn’t actually seem to accomplish much given how water resistant the strange fibers were. In fact, the futuristic garment seemed to begin to rapidly dry the moment it was removed from the river. “We have a plan to get rid of the Queen and–” Her mouth snapped shut as she noticed Sarah putting her finger to her lips and shaking her head in a surreptitious shushing motion. They had just gotten Priya to calm down – maybe the calmest they’d ever seen her – and Sarah didn’t want to risk ruining that by drawing out the conversation.

Priya found a particularly large and flat boulder near where her clothes were drying and reclined on top of it, crossing one leg over the other and using her hands as a pillow to get as comfortable as she could. She closed her eyes and sighed heavily as her wet skin glistened in the sun.

“I’m gonna take a quick nap and dry off while you two finish up,” Priya said, shifting her back to get into a slightly more relaxing position. “But don’t try anything funny; I’m a light sleeper. Got it?” Sarah and Zoey mumbled in the affirmative before glancing at each other. Zoey gave Sarah a quizzical look, who simply shrugged and went to go wash off her own suit, doing her best not to create too much noise and disturb Priya, though Sarah wasn’t convinced that she was actually asleep. Sarah smiled to herself. Trust wasn’t something easy to earn these days, but it seemed like they had made the first baby steps with Priya.

It wasn’t long before Sarah and Zoey both splashed out of the river and began to do their best to dry off on the pebbly beach next to Priya, squeezing water out of their soaked hair. Zoey’s usual sporty ponytail had come undone at some point while they were escaping the hive, having lost her hairband, but she revealed that she had “borrowed” one she had spotted earlier in the Macy’s, allowing her to put her long hair back up once it had dried enough for her liking. It wasn’t until Sarah and Zoey started to slide back into their completely dry skinsuits that Priya made a noise.

“I’m sorry about your family, too,” Priya sighed, eyes still closed. “I admit that I don’t know what that’s like – or at least, I wouldn’t have without Tori. I never knew my parents. I just bounced around from foster home to foster home until I was old enough to get away and join the military. I had nothing to lose.” She let out a wry chuckle and cracked her eyes open to look up at the wispy clouds lazily drifting in the blue sky high above. “I guess this probably isn’t a surprise to you both, but I never made any friends there, either. I guess that’s why losing Tori was such a shock. Just as I started having a reason to live life, it was snatched from me.” 

She stood, wiping away some tiny pebbles and bits of dirt that were stuck to her ass before grabbing her slightly damp clothes and beginning to pull them on. “Listen, I don’t know you guys well, and I don’t plan to, but it’s clear that we all have one thing in common: we hate those alien fucks.” She finished clasping her bra under her chest before spinning it around and stuffing her ample breasts into the cups, adjusting them so they were nice and snug and created some very alluring cleavage. “If you guys really do have some sort of ‘plan’, then I don’t see any harm to hearing you out once we’re back at base. Even if we just save one person, I guess that can still make a difference – it did for me.”

Sarah was about to bring up how Priya had just recently been talking about the captured humans as mere “cores” to be blown away with gunfire in order to defeat the Krinis, but decided to let it go. Perhaps this was the sort of change that a small spark of hope could stir within even the most pragmatic and jaded of hearts. Instead, she simply grinned.

“Of course!” Sarah replied, her body now once again encased in her tight suit, though it felt like she was getting less support for her chest than before. Perhaps the fibers were stretched out or weakening in some way after being exposed to the nectar for so long. “We’ll need some strong allies to help us, after all.”

“Okay, you don’t need to try and butter me up any more,” Priya snorted as she started to make her way back up the riverbank towards where they had made camp.

“Don’t talk about butter right now…” Zoey gulped, rubbing her empty, grumbling stomach. “I hope the guys got some food out for us… I’m seriously on the verge of keeling over right now.”

“Just try not to stuff your faces. We lost a lot trying to get this stuff, so we better have something to show for it when we return to base.”

“R-right…”

Sarah and Zoey followed after Priya as she pushed her way through the thicket and back into the clearing where they found Steven, Adam, and Cutter standing around a small fire and eagerly throwing various things into it with looks of excitement on their smiling faces. Sarah sighed with envy. Men’s relationships seemed so simple.

A’luhr didn’t appear to have joined the guys in their pyromania. Instead, she stood watch by the tree line, her gaze transfixed until she spotted Sarah and the others rejoining the group. A moment later, the men also noticed the returning women and beckoned them over towards the crackling fire.

“Uh, are we sure that having an open flame in the middle of the woods is a good idea?” Sarah asked worriedly, standing above the crouching men with her arms crossed. “What if we’re spotted? Or even worse, start a forest fire or something?”

“There shouldn’t be any other people way out here in the middle of nowhere,” Cutter answered with a shrug, tossing one last stick into the flames before standing up. “The Harvesters probably know that too, so they won’t waste their time hunting in the area. They usually don’t.”

“As for forest fires, look,” Adam added, gesturing around the base of the fire. They had constructed a simple fire ring out of rocks and raked away all the leaves and needles in a large circle around it, leaving only dirt exposed to the occasional glowing piece of ash that swirled out of the flames. “We’re not making a bonfire here, just enough to warm up some food and get you ladies nice and dry.”

“How curious,” A’luhr replied with a tilt of her helmeted head. “Did you not once tell me that you enjoyed getting ladies wet?”

“H-hey! Don’t go saying stuff like that out loud! It was a joke! A joke!” Adam laughed awkwardly as he caught sight of Sarah staring daggers at him.

“I see… humor remains a challenge for me, it seems.” A’luhr clicked her tongue in frustration.

“Now, see, that’s something we have in common,” Priya said, roughly patting A’luhr on the shoulder, who didn’t so much as wiggle where she stood. Priya seemed impressed by this.

“Look at all the food we got!” Steven blurted out, unable to contain his excitement any longer. He pointed over to the fallen log where a row of cans was set up. The labels indicated that the contents included such preserved delicacies as baked beans, meat ravioli, vegetables, fruits, and hearty stew. Next to the cans was a bag of flour tortillas, which miraculously didn’t seem to have mold on them – or at least, nothing that couldn’t be torn off. “C’mon, let’s go get cleaned up so we can all eat!” 

Steven took off down towards the river with a surprising amount of energy given how he had allegedly been on the verge dying from starvation not an hour earlier. Adam and Cutter followed after him, though before Cutter made it to the edge of the clearing, he withdrew a Swiss Army knife from his pocket and tossed it to Priya, who deftly caught it.

“Feel free to use the can opener on that and start without us,” Cutter called out as he disappeared into the thicket. A few moments later, the women could all hear chuckles and hollers coming from the river, along with the sounds of loud splashing as if someone had just been pushed into the water. Sarah and the rest all exchanged exasperated looks before turning their gazes towards the flickering fire. Sarah thought she could hear both Priya and A’luhr muttering in annoyance under their breaths at how reckless the guys were being.

Sarah also had some concerns, but her worries melted away from the heat from the flames. It felt heavenly against Sarah’s chilly face, which didn’t have the benefit of being warmed up by the suit’s advanced technology. Other than speaking to agree that they should all wait for the guys to return before eating – unless they spent too much time goofing around – the women all sat in silence, staring pensively into the swirling fire as they occupied themselves with their own thoughts and occasionally tossing another few sticks into the fire pit. Priya also took to counting, then recounting, the ammo in her handgun, which she had reattached to her thigh. She seemed much more at ease now that she was armed again.

Zoey had just started to try and get some small talk going when the men all suddenly burst back into the clearing, laughing and still dripping wet, though Adam and Steven’s suits were rapidly drying. They had spent only a small fraction of the time bathing that the women had. In Cutter’s case, it wasn’t clear if he had even bothered taking his clothes off at all before getting into the water, given how soaked they were, unless perhaps he was indeed the victim of that big splash they had all heard earlier and had decided to just roll with it.

“Alright, time to feast!” Steven shouted excitedly, already making his way towards the canned food while continuing to wipe the water from his face that was dripping down from his hair.

“I take it you boys had fun?” Sarah said to Adam with a raised brow as he stood next to her, hands over the fire.

“Cutter’s actually a pretty chill dude,” Adam responded. “He’s gonna teach us how to fire guns when we get back to base. Never actually had a chance to do that before, and it’s been really hurting my man cred. It was only by firing these guns three times a day that I was able to maintain it this long.” He flexed his arms in various dramatic poses, his suit tightly hugging his decently bulky muscles as he made exaggerated grunting noises in an obvious attempt to get Sarah to laugh.

“Uh-huh. Well, will it help your ‘man cred’ to come sit next to your girlfriend and warm her up while we eat?” Sarah replied with a light giggle. Even though she knew Adam was just being silly, she had to admit that seeing him all wet and posing in that tight suit was threatening to undo all the drying off she had done.

“Allow me to earn extra credit by going get some food for you, professor,” Adam replied with a small, goofy bow.

“Don’t call me professor, professor!” Sarah teased back at him. “But yeah, go snag me some of that ravioli, please.”

“Ah, a woman with a refined palette,” Adam said with a horribly butchered Italian accent, pinching his fingers together in a fancy gesture and squinting as if blinded by her elegance. “Quite like myself.”

“Fuck. Yes, please eat as much of our food as you can,” Priya groaned disgustedly. “Anything to keep your mouths full instead of talking. Holy shit.” Everyone laughed except Priya, who maintained her annoyed expression. A’luhr joined in on the laughter a few seconds later after she realized that this was, indeed, humor, even if Priya would never admit it.

***

“I don’t remember the last time I was this full,” Steven sighed contentedly as he patted his stomach. “And to be honest, I’m still a bit hungry. That’s the sad part.”

“Yeah, well, unfortunately that’s all we’re going to be able to spare for now,” Cutter replied, taking one last bite of his baked bean burrito. None of them had eating utensils fit for canned food, so they had all either taken to filling the somewhat dry tortillas with the various offerings or simply slurping them straight out of the can. Sarah had opted for the burrito method, considering the value of carbs at the moment, not wanting to cut her mouth on the metal, and the fact that it just looked and sounded nasty to guzzle a bunch of tomato sauce covered ravioli straight right into her mouth.

Not that she wouldn’t have, of course. She had been so hungry that she would have eaten the pasta out of the fire’s coals if she had to, and even then, she would have savored it as the most delicious thing she had tasted in her life. It was hard to put into words how impossibly delectable the warm, salty, meaty, tender pasta was after months of consuming nothing but human milk, cum, and alien slime. Sarah valiantly attempted to do so after the first ravioli graced her tongue, but all she could utter was a weak “Hmmmghoood” that devolved into moans of disbelief as she began to ravenously chow down on her messy burrito, viscous red sauce dripping down her chin as if she were a lioness tucking into a fresh kill.

Everyone else seemed to be in a similar state. Though they all wished the meal could last forever, eventually, the chosen cans were empty and being used to drink water from the flowing river, which was probably clearer and more potable than any they’d find in a sink at the moment. Steven had reached for a bottle of water from the food sack, but Cutter explained it would be best to save that for those back at base who wouldn’t be able to come out to get clean water from the river, which was readily available to the group right now.

Maybe it was indeed the water, or maybe it was the fact that this was the first solid food he’d eaten in a while, but Steven soon declared he had to go “take care of some urgent business” before waddling off into the woods out of sight, clutching his stomach in one hand and a roll of paper towels in the other. Zoey grimaced and looked away, doing her best to focus on the conversation happening around the fire.

The talk had turned from discussing the next leg of their journey – which was to pass through a nearby large park that sounded conveniently like the location of the Brightdark’s crash landing, much to A’luhr’s pleasure – and onto what Cutter did for work before the invasion, given that everyone else had more or less already given at least a glimpse of their history to the others. While Cutter regaled them all with his tale, A’luhr got up to go collect the helium canisters, as it was clear they would be heading out as soon as Steven returned.

“You’re kidding me,” Sarah gawked at Cutter, “a dentist? Seriously!?”

“Well, what can I say?” Cutter responded with a shrug. “Now you know why I’m used to being hated.”

“I can’t imagine it was easy being a dentist with the last name ‘Cutter’,” Zoey remarked with a giggle.

“Sadly true. ‘Dr. Cutter’ didn’t really inspire a ton of confidence. Though I always figured if dentistry didn’t work out, I could probably make it as a hair stylist. Those skill sets are transferable, right?” The group all laughed yet again. Sarah wasn’t used to having this much of a good time anymore. It felt good to let loose like this and actually enjoy herself once and a while. She was so wrapped up in the boisterous mirth that she didn’t even notice how a low, unfamiliar laugh mingled into the noise. At the same time, A’luhr, who was looking behind Sarah, hastily stepped back towards her daggers that were lying on the grass nearby, but she didn’t have time to drop the canisters she was holding before a gruff man’s voice broke through the dying laughter.

“Ah, ah, ah… I wouldn’t do that if I was you,” the voice chided. A’luhr came to a stop and slowly raised her hands up over her head, still holding the helium. Everyone around the fire whipped their heads around to see a middle-aged, rotund, balding man standing at the edge of the clearing, aiming a pistol straight at A’luhr’s chest.

“How about everyone gets up on their feet and backs away from those bags niiiice and slowly, eh?” He continued, gesturing with his gun for everyone to move towards the opposite edge of the clearing and away from the pile of their food and weapons. “I would drop that if I were you, bitch,” He smirked at Priya who, without Sarah realizing it, had already drawn her handgun and was steadily aiming it at the man’s head. “Don’t do anything stupid. You really think you can take all of us down yourself?” 

Priya’s confused expression turned to grim realization as a dozen men emerged from the trees behind the first man, all holding guns and chuckling deviously among themselves. They all grouped up around their apparent leader, moving together past the still-blazing campfire towards Sarah and the others until they were standing only about ten feet apart.

“Sullivan,” Cutter sternly greeted the fat man. “What a nice surprise. Long time no see. What brings you out here?”

“I’ll be the one askin’ questions, Tim,” Sullivan spat back with a sneer. “We were on our way to investigate a plane crash this morning when we came across your little friendship circle here.”

Plane crash? Sarah glanced around at Adam and Zoey who were both sharing the same concerned look. He must have been referring to the Brightdark. Sarah supposed it was too good to be true that their chaotic arrival hadn’t attracted any unwanted attention. Seeing her friends around her, she realized that Steven hadn’t been found yet. Sarah began to scan the tree line with her eyes in hopes of spotting him.

“Huh, I must have missed it,” Cutter replied, trying to keep his tone casual while his hands were raised over his head. “Well, we won’t stop you; you can be on your way.”

“Oh, we will,” Sullivan snorted then spat on the ground. “But we took quite a detour to come visit you all here, so wouldn’t you think it fair to leave us without a parting gift, you know, to make up for all our lost time?”

“Help yourself to whatever you want in the bags over there.” Cutter gestured his head towards the satchels that were left open to reveal the piles of canned and dry goods.

“Such generosity, Tim!” Sullivan laughed. “I think I’ll do just that! But we don’t just want the food. The sluts will be coming with us as well.”

“Excuse me!?” Sarah exclaimed in disbelief.

“Was I talking to you, bitch!?” Sullivan roared, swiveling his gun to aim at Sarah, who stiffened up. “You will only speak when confirming you understand my orders from now on, understand?”

“You fuck–” Adam yelled as if about to launch himself at Sullivan, but he froze up after an ear-piercing gunshot rang through the air as Sullivan fired off a warning shot that lodge into the ground at Adam’s feet.

“Fuck! Do you want to draw the Harvesters right to us all, you son of a bitch!?” Cutter swore, stomping his foot angrily but still keeping his distance from the armed men. 

“You know just as good as I do that this far out in the woods, some little shots aren’t going to attract the freaks,” Sullivan scoffed. “It’d take something a bit louder than that I think – maybe we can get the sluts’ moaning to do it!” All the men in Sullivan’s group laughed. “Mmm… yeah those big fat titties will milk real good, I reckon.” Sullivan stared lecherously at the voluptuous chests of all the women across from him. Sarah had to fight the urge to lower her hands and cover herself.

“M-milk?” Zoey croaked, her mouth dry. “W-what do you mean?” Sullivan stared at her, wild eyed, with a look of incredulous impatience on his face.

“Fuck, didn’t I just say not to speak unless spoken to? Didn’t I? Am I going crazy or what!?”

“Y-you did…” Zoey fearfully admitted. Her face was devoid of color.  

“What did I just say!?” Sullivan roared, pointing his gun at her now.

“B-but you just spoke to me!”

“Don’t get cheeky with me, cunt,” Sullivan scowled. “You’ll know your place soon, which is tied up in the milking pens with the other cows. We found out that women don’t milk well when they aren’t pregnant, so you’ll be strapped down and knocked up over and over until you’re producing. Then we’ll fill your holes with thrusting dildo machines while those juicy tits of yours are sucked dry by our milking machines.” He made lewd milking motions with his hands while the others around him snickered. “The lovely moans all you cock sleeves make while chained together in the milking pens will be your new favorite music!” His voice became more and more manic as he continued until he was nearly breathless from the depraved visions dancing through his demented mind.

Sarah and the others all stared at him as if he were crazy, which he mostly certainly seemed to be. Keeping women as livestock? It was a worse fate than Sarah could have ever imagined. The way he wanted into detail about what he planned to do with them made it clear that he absolutely relished it. Cutter and Priya were certainly correct – other people were far, far worse than the Krinis.

“Or maybe if we have a hard time putting a baby in you,” Sullivan continued, “you’ll have the honor of working out in the field with us as a lovely pack mule, like this slut here.” He whistled over his shoulder and one of the men standing closest to the tree line yanked on a thick chain in his hand, which proved to be attached to a crude metal collar around the neck of an attractive naked blonde woman who stumbled out into the clearing.

The chain connecting to the woman’s collar also had two smaller chains branching off that attached to piercings in her stiff nipples, causing her bountiful breasts to jostle and stretch as they were pulled tight by the chains. She regarded the group with weary, lightless brown eyes that showed no sign of resistance while a stream of drool continuously trickled down from her plump but cracked lips that were spread apart by a large ball gag. 

Not that she was trying to speak much. The only sounds she made were small whimpers and moans, likely elicited by the pair of girthy, vibrating dildos that were kept snugly lodged in both her ass and pussy by a leather harness, which was the only thing she wore other than her collar. Her fluids flowed freely between her trembling legs and down to her bare feet that were covered in dirt and scratches from trekking through the forest. 

A sudden orgasm caused the woman’s legs to buckle slightly and her back to slouch, upon which was a large, overstuffed backpack held up by her arms that were tied behind her back. This angered the man holding her collar, who gave the chain a quick yank to painfully tug at her tits and cause her to trip over onto her knees. The man swore at her and started forcing her to her feet as she stared blankly at her drool that was pooling in the dirt beneath her.

With a start, Sarah realized she recognized the poor woman: it was Jessica Tanner, one of the popular anchors of a local news station. She had seen the gorgeous woman over the course of many rushed mornings, often getting ready for her day alongside Jessica’s glowing smile and energizing humor. Now, she had been reduced to the ragged slave of these putrid men who were now spanking her jiggling ass as she struggled to stand and relieve the pain of the chain stretching out her nipples.

“H-how horrible…!” Zoey gagged, trying not to puke as tears filled her eyes. “What have you done to her!?”

“I’ll help you find out with your own body soon enough, girly. Right, Sullivan?” Said the greasy lanky guy standing behind Sullivan with a wheezing cackle. Hungrily looking Zoey’s skinsuit-clad body up and down while clearly fiddling with the tent in his pants.

“Shut the fuck up, Craig,” Sullivan barked, making the other man audibly whimper. “You know I get the first taste of new goods. But yeah. She’ll learn. They all will.”

“What do you do with the milk? Feed the babies?” Sarah heard herself blurt out. She gulped as everyone turned to stare at her. If the world ever returned to normal, she was definitely going to cross the accursed “boundless curiosity” off of her resume. Sarah squeezed her eyes closed, expecting Sullivan to blow up at her, or worse, but instead he seemed delighted by the question as his face twisted into a crooked yellow smile.

“The babies?” Sullivan and the rest of his crew laughed. “We don’t keep the damn babies around! We ain’t feeding useless mouths. No, we hand ‘em over to the creatures as a sort of peace offering. They take care of ‘em better than we ever could. The milk is for us! Rich, nutritious beverages are a rare commodity these days, you know? Why, it’s our prized export!”

“Y-you sick m-monsters…” Zoey gasped. The others all looked horrified as well, even Priya appeared disturbed as her aim wavered for the first time. “If you love sex so much, why not just give yourselves up to the aliens!?”

“The only thing I value more than good pussy is my freedom,” Sullivan responded, eyes wide as if stunned by the stupidity of her question. “Besides, I’ve seen the stuff those freaks make people do. I ain’t gonna end up sucking some other man’s dick like a fucking faggot!” Priya’s face twitched, and her hands began to shake with rage upon hearing the slur, but still she held steady, though it seemed like she was about to open fire at any moment. 

Before she could do so, however, everyone’s attention was turned to the sound of snapping twigs coming from the side of the clearing near the dropped satchels and weapons. Much to Sarah’s disappointment, Steven’s whereabouts were suddenly revealed as he came stumbling into the clearing with one of Sullivan’s men holding a knife to his gulping throat. Sullivan and the rest of the group all turned to look at them.

“Lookie what I found here!” The burly man holding Steven cried out triumphantly. “There was a sneaky little rat trying to go for the stuff in the pile over there. Well, not as sneaky as he thought I guess!” He chuckled while forcing Steven to step forward into the center of the clearing, who had an apologetic look in his fearful eyes.

“I can’t stand rats sniffing around my food,” Sullivan grunted. “Bring him here.” The man obliged, shoving Steven ahead towards Sullivan, who pulled a large hunting knife out of a sheath on his belt before taking Steven in his free arm and holding the blade level with his neck. The steel was so close to Steven’s skin that a bead of sweat traveling down his throat easily slid onto the shimmering edge.

“Maybe now that I have your little friend here, you’ll all cooperate a bit more readily, eh?” Sullivan sneered, squeezing Steven tight against his pudgy, sweaty midsection, causing Steven to wince. Zoey’s face was ghostly pale, and judging by her worried expression, she, like Sarah, seemed willing to do anything to save her brother’s life. Priya, on the other hand, seemed completely unbothered and ready to let off a few rounds at any moment.

It wasn’t clear if Priya was planning on some sort of heroics to save Steven, but it was more likely that she was thinking it was better to kill and be killed than suffer the same cruel fate as Jessica Tanner, and she probably couldn’t care less about Steven’s life regardless. Sarah decided to risk jumping in before things got bloody. The longer they stalled, the more time they had to figure out a plan, and judging by the way that A’luhr had been subtly looking around the area and testing the weight of the canisters in her hands, she was cooking something up.

“Now, then–” Sullivan began to say before Sarah suddenly interrupted him, despite all her instincts telling her not to.

“Y-you really shouldn’t drink human milk, y-you know?” Sarah stammered, doing her best to speak clearly despite her throat feeling so tight. Everyone turned to stare at her as though she were the crazy one here. “I’m a biologist, so trust me when I say that human milk isn’t particularly healthy for adults to drink. It can cause all sorts of–” BANG! Sarah flinched and Zoey shrieked as Sullivan fired off his gun, a bullet whizzing past Sarah’s head and splintering a tree behind her.

“I don’t usually miss when someone tries to order me around,” Sullivan spat, a vein bulging in his beet-red forehead. “You’re not a ‘biologist’; you’re fuck meat. You’re also lucky I’ve taken such a liking to that body of yours that’s built for fucking. Speaking of which, enough with the goddamn chit-chat. Let’s get a look at our goods, eh?” He seemed exasperated when Sarah and the others exchanged nervous, confused glances. “Strip naked, you stupid fucking sluts! We need to inspect those fat tits and tight cunts!” The rest of his crew snickered and whooped.

“S-Sarah!” Adam gasped as she slowly began to undo her suit, tears of embarrassment and rage welling in her eyes. She needed to buy time.

“‘Sarah’, eh?” Sullivan chuckled. “From now on, your name is ‘Cumslut 23’. And you lot will be Cumsluts 24, 25, and 26.” He gestured at Zoey, Priya, and A’luhr in order. “Go on now; show everyone here your big tits. I know your guy friends next to you have been dying to see them, right boys?” Cutter, Steven, and Adam scowled back at him. “Eh, you can thank me later. But see? I’m not such a bad guy; I give out little gifts like this now and then.” Zoey also began to disrobe, eliciting whistles and lewd cat calls from the men as her milky shoulders came into view, her suit slowly sliding down to reveal her cleavage as Sarah did the same.

“D-don’t look, Steven…” Zoey gulped, fighting back tears in her pleading eyes.

“Oh no, keep your eyes wide open, boy,” Sullivan sneered down at his hostage. You’ll be getting a front row seat to these tits. I might even have you suck on them a bit. Ain’t I nice?” Steven stared at his sister with a horrified expression, his legs shaking with fear, grief, and rage. Even though it was true that Steven and his sister had already shared several intimate experiences at this point, they had always been under the drug-like influence of the nectar, where everything felt like a dream. Now, they were all-too sober.

Despite Sullivan’s commands, A’luhr remained motionless, as did Priya, who glanced over at Cutter for a sign. Cutter shook his head with the barest of movements, twitching his index fingers towards A’luhr to draw Priya’s attention to the masked woman, who seemed to have finally decided on a course of action. A’luhr was no longer looking around the area but instead gently nodded at Cutter as if telling him to get ready for… something. Appearing to understand Cutter’s meaning, Priya glared at A’luhr with a snarl on her face while reluctantly lowering her gun to begin unzipping her jacket.

“Hurry it up!” Sullivan commanded, spit flying from his mouth as his double chin shook. “You there, with the huge cans. What’s wrong, you shy?” He pointed his gun at A’luhr while licking his lips as if gazing upon a delicious meal. “Mmm… I love the way your fat tits look while you carry those things; you’ll definitely make for a good mule. Craig, do we have any collars with us?”

“Uh…” The greasy man replied as he sifted through the heavy satchel on Jessica’s hunched back. “Yeah! We’ve got enough for all of ‘em!” He pulled out a few metal collars and some chains to match. Sarah wondered just how heavy that backpack must be.

“Good, good,” Sullivan murmured with a pleased expression on his face. “But we’re gonna need to get rid of that shy side of yours. Come over here and put on a little show for us, eh? Don’t worry; I’ll help.” He gestured at A’luhr with his gun. To Sarah’s surprise, A’luhr obediently walked forward, stretching out her long, slender legs in a sexy cat walk that made several of Sullivan’s ogling underlings gulp. She stopped a few feet away from him. “Won’t come any closer, huh?” Sullivan chuckled. “That shyness of yours really is adorable. Or is it pride?” He walked forward to meet A’luhr in the middle, swapping his knife and gun hands so that he could heft one of her breasts on the flat side of the blade. “I hope it’s pride. I love breaking strong women.” Steven looked like he was about to bite Sullivan’s hand off.

“Let’s get a look at this tight body,” Sullivan grinned, pressing the tip of his knife against A’luhr’s navel to pierce the fabric. A’luhr didn’t flinch. “Mmm… I was right – you do think you’re a strong woman. I can’t wait to see what face you’ll be making while chained up to a milker and bent over in front of my thick cock.” He began to slide the knife up her chest, splitting the suit as he did so, until the blade passed between her breasts and popped a large hole open, revealing the light blue skin of her boobs as they bounced free of their support. “I can’t wait to wrap these tits around my di… my…”

He trailed off, staring down at A’luhr’s skin, clearly flabbergasted. Cutter and Priya exchanged confused glances, unaware of what Sullivan was seeing.

“You’re kinkier than I thought!” Sullivan whistled, leaning in to inspect A’luhr’s partially exposed chest. “It’s not often these days that you see women with body paint.” He leaned forward and licked between her tits and up to her neck, though he was stopped by her sleek helmet. “This just makes me even more curious about what you’re hiding under here. Hold these, Craig, I want to do the honors myself.” Craig stepped forward next to Sullivan to take his leader’s gun and knife, pulling Steven away by the arm.

With his hands now free, Sullivan gripped the bottom of A’luhr’s helmet, who was still propping the helium canisters up on her shoulders. He slowly pulled the helmet up, allowing her silver hair to spill out down her back, and as he continued to lift it, the look of lustful impatience on his face morphed into bewilderment, and then into disgusted horror.

“W-what the fu–!?” Cutter stammered in shock, the rest of the men behind him also gasping and swearing as A’luhr’s inhumanly angular ears, antennae-like eyebrows, and gleaming yellow eyes were exposed. Cutter and Priya’s confusion only deepened as they were still unable to get a glance of A’luhr’s face. As far as they knew, Sullivan just really hated burn scars. “What the fuck are y–!?”

Taking advantage of this brief moment of everyone being stunned, A’luhr swiftly rammed her forehead down, loudly colliding with Sullivan’s skull. He grunted in pain and stumbled backward and the same time that A’luhr spun on her heel, her glimmering hair swirling around her as she roundhouse kicked him into Craig, who instinctively caught the fat man in his arms, releasing Steven. Before anyone had time to react, A’luhr used the momentum of her twirl to smash one of the helium canisters over Criag’s head, causing his eyes to roll back into his head as he collapsed on the ground beneath Sullivan’s impressive girth.

“Go!” A’luhr yelled over her shoulder, snapping her allies out of their own shock. With another twisting step, she concluded her spin by hurling the dented helium canister into the campfire behind the group of men. 

For a moment, nothing happened other than Sullivan’s group panicking and scrambling to get away from the clearing. A’luhr was well aware that helium was not combustible, but heat would cause the pressurized gas to rapidly expand, and with the old canister already structurally compromised by the earlier impact, it wouldn’t be long until it blew. It turned out that it would only take five seconds, which was just enough time for everyone to realize what was happening and take a couple frantic steps away. They didn’t get far.

The trees shook from the massive, fireless explosion of the compressed helium rapidly bursting out of the tank. Sarah and the others had already dived into the tree line behind them, but Sullivan and his men weren’t as lucky. A hail of shrapnel from the shredded canister tore into their bodies, causing them to scream out in pain and fall to the ground, blindly firing their guns into the air.

Fortunately for Jessica, the much larger men surrounding her took the brunt of the blast, and the man holding her leash fell at her feet. The chaos seemed to break her out of her mind-broken stupor, and, realizing this was likely her only chance, she ran off into the woods as fast as she could, which was not very, given the weight of her luggage and the state of her legs. But adrenaline pushed her forward towards freedom as the chain around her neck jangled loudly behind her, her breasts swinging wildly as she disappeared into the trees.

A’luhr had grabbed Steven and hunkered over him, shielding him with her body as the metal shards pierced into her back. She winced in pain but didn’t hesitate for a moment to push Steven forward towards the tree line and begin bolting after him once the explosion died down.

“Kill them! Kill them now! Kill themmmmm!” Sullivan screamed and sputtered behind them, grabbing at his bleeding side. Steven and A’luhr rushed through the forest towards where they could see the rest of the group tearing through the branches ahead. Bullets began to whiz past their heads and smash into trees, causing splinters to rain around them as they ran. Right when it seemed like their luck was about to run out, the flurry of bullets suddenly stopped as a deafening, billowing roar that sounded like a ghastly chorus of moans reverberated through the woods, nearly causing Steven to trip over.

“Behemoth!” One of the men giving chase yelled in panic. Huge, stomping footsteps could be heard crashing through the forest nearby. Even if gunfire hadn’t been enough to attract the attention of the Krinis, the powerful explosion certainly was. The sounds of gunfire continued to pop around the area, but they were no longer directed at the fleeing group, but were instead aimed at something else – something that was approaching rapidly.

“This way!” Cutter yelled over his shoulder, veering off to set foot on a paved path that was snaking its way through the woods. The rest of the group followed suit, pounding down the path towards the park that was clearly nearby. As Sarah ran, she noticed that the snagging branches and piercing thorns of the underbrush they had pushed through had begun to damage the already worn fibers of her suit, leaving small tears that exposed her skin. The tightness of the fabric made each little gash stretch open to reveal a good deal of her body, exposing large patches of skin around her thighs, ass, stomach, and breasts that were once held tight by the suit but were now beginning to painfully bounce as the outfit’s integrity began to fail.

A’luhr quickly caught back up despite the amber blood streaming down her back, her outfit in similar disarray. Her once pristine, white suit was now blotted with dirt and blood stains, and numerous large holes made her creamy blue skin impossible to hide. One particularly large tear on her chest even revealed a portion of her purple areola, but she paid neither her suit nor her pain any mind as she focused on optimally pathing through the trees with her lithe body.

Even so, it was clear that her injuries were taking a toll on her, as the usually lightning-fast alien woman only managed to reach the path a mere several seconds before Steven, who was already wheezing from exertion. It seemed like he was doing his best not to seem weak next to A’luhr, who was pushing ahead without complaint despite her slight limp.

“Over here! Into the bathroom!” Cutter called out, beckoning to the pair of them while the rest of the group ran past him into a small concrete building. After confirming that Steven and A’luhr had heard him, Cutter dashed after the others into the section marked “Women”. There was no doorway, just a hallway with a divider wall to prevent people from easily looking into the restrooms, so Steven and A’luhr were able to easily skid into the confined area where everyone else was crouching down in the large handicap stall near the end. Zoey waved them over to join them before Adam hastily slammed the stall door closed and locked it.

The bathroom smelled damp and earthy, with the only source of light in the otherwise dark interior being a pair of small, dirty windows near the ceiling that were home to several small spiders that waited in their webs, unbothered by their new company. The handicap stall was rather spacious compared to the other three stalls in the bathroom, but even then, it was still pretty cramped with seven people hunkering down together. For a minute, the only sounds were the distant gunfire, thunderous groans, and the sounds of everyone’s exhausted panting. 

Sarah, her throat dry as a bone, glanced into the toilet bowl to consider her options, but the water had long since evaporated. Not sure if she was disappointed or not, she glanced up at Priya who was sitting on the side of the toilet, her gun still in her hand, though it was shaking more than it had been back at the clearing. 

Sarah followed her gaze to A’luhr, who was on her hands and knees next to the remaining helium canister, silver hair cascading messily down her sweating face as she grunted in pain from Steven carefully pulling several metal shards out of her wounded back. Orange blood dripped down her side onto the grimy tiles of the floor, collecting specks of dirt before swirling down the nearby drain.

“Y-you…!” Priya growled with shocked, angry disbelief. “You’re one of them! You’re a fucking alien or something!? You… you led them to us! All of you did! I knew it!” Her face contorted with rage as she waved her gun around at Sarah and the others. A’luhr looked up at her with weary yellow eyes that gleamed in the dim light. She was in no shape to defend herself.

“Priya, calm down!” Cutter interjected. It was clear from his staring that he, too, was stunned to see A’luhr’s unearthly yet elegant face up close for the first time. “I don’t know what the fuck is going on here, but I do know that this isn’t the time nor place to figure it out!”

“You don’t know what’s going on here!?” Priya spat in disbelief. “It’s obviously some sort of alien! It – they – are all in league with those fuckers!

“We can get to the bottom of this without having to wave guns around! If that goes off, you’ll draw the Behemoth right to us!”

“I… I understand your concern – no, your hatred,” A’luhr panted while trying to keep her head up to make eye contact with Priya.

“The fuck do you understand about humans!?” Priya shouted. “God, it even looks like us so it can infiltrate our people!”

“I am still learning… but I understand how much you care for your loved ones.” A’luhr shifted uncomfortably on the floor, continuing to speak calmly without giving Priya a chance to respond before she could finish. “I overheard your conversation in the river. I know you lost many things to the Krinis. I, too, have lost not just my lover but my entire world – in the literal sense. Like you, I am a warrior who loathes the monsters with every fiber of my being, and I am fighting for my people.”

“Oh yeah? And why should I trust anything you say?” Priya cocked the gun at A’luhr’s face again.

“Because unlike you, I know how to defeat them once and for all.” A’luhr replied steadily, staring down the barrel without a hint of hesitation.

Priya blinked and scowled, seemingly wrestling with a cloud of conflicting thoughts and likely remembering how Sarah had said something similar earlier in the day. Priya had initially waved it away as mere foolish fantasy, but after seeing all she had seen so far with A’luhr and the rest, such a claim was starting to sound less and less farfetched.

“You do not have to trust me,” A’luhr continued, a sense of exasperated unease in her voice. “But you do need me.” 

Everyone remained silent.

Priya opened her mouth to say something but then closed it again, her aim faltering as she slowly moved her finger away from the trigger. It was fortunate that she did so, as a moment later, the whole group violently jumped in surprise as a loud clamoring near the entrance echoed through the bathroom. Someone, or something, had just tumbled against one of the sinks and fallen to the floor with a heavy thud.

Sarah’s pounding heart leapt into her chest as everyone held their breaths. Outside the stall, she could hear heavy breathing along with padding bare feet and dragging metal chains. Steven helped slowly pull A’luhr towards the wall away from the wide gaps at the bottom of the stall door to provide as much cover as they could muster while the source of the noise hurriedly pushed into the stall next to them, slamming the door closed but apparently unable to lock it given how there was no sound of a sliding latch.

They could all see dirty, scratched feet come to a rest on the other side of the stall wall as someone sat down on the toilet with shaking, bruised legs, huffing loudly while jerking around in place as if trying to get something off of them. Sarah already had a hunch as to who this mysterious stranger could be, and after peeking through a narrow opening between the stalls, her suspicion was confirmed. 

Jessica Tanner had somehow managed to make it to the same hiding spot as them and was now frantically trying to pull her hands free from the duct tape bindings that were keeping them secured behind her back. She groaned in frustration and pleasure as the still-vibrating dildos loudly rattled against the sides of the porcelain. She appeared too occupied with her attempts to channel Houdini to have noticed Sarah and the others who were silently watching her sorrowful plight from the other side of the thin wall.

“We have to keep her quiet” Cutter gruffly whispered, barely audible over the racket of Jessica’s frantic motions that caused her chain leash to scrape against the floor while the vibrating dildos stuffing her holes echoed in the toilet bowl. “She’s going to give us all away!” He was just about to reach under the stall and grab her ankle to make their presence known when the sound of hysterical giggling suddenly filled the bathroom. “Fuck…” he hissed as he backed away from the gap and pressed up against the wall with the others.

“Now where did the little bunny hop off to?” A woman’s playful voice called out. “I know I saw her scamper in here!” With a nervous gulp, Sarah tilted her head just enough to peer through the crack in the door where she could see a nude woman step into the bathroom. She had enormous, full breasts that sagged down to her stomach, which swayed back and forth with each stalking step she took.

Looking closely, Sarah could make out the woman’s expression of drooling, drunken stupor that was a telltale sign of a thrall’s trance-like state. What Sarah initially mistook as inhumanly long arms actually proved to be two thick tentacles that the woman was holding with either hand, allowing the tendrils to drape behind her out the doorway.

“Aww… the widdle bunny wants to hide…” the woman pouted, looking around the room and noticing the stalls. Only two of them had their doors closed, Sarah realized, making it painfully obvious which could be in use as a hiding spot. Jessica heard the thrall as well, and did her best to remain completely still, but the noise of her vibrators threatened to reveal her location, along with the conspicuous chain that trailed under her stall door. The thrall giggled again. “I’ll play along! But to hunt bunnies, you need hounds!”

The thrall tugged on both of the tentacles she was holding, and in trod two large dog-like creatures, following the tentacles as if they were living leashes. Though the thrall referred to them as “hounds”, they were closer in size to lions, and much like other Krinis forms, the quadrupeds appeared to be made out of hundreds of small entwined tentacles to form their fleshy “muscles”. There were a few parts of the monsters that were very clearly not alien, however.

The “hound” on the thrall’s right had a human man’s face peeking out from the front, his entire body curled up and absorbed into the creature’s bulk, save for his massive hard cock and swinging balls, which hung down between the hound’s hind legs as if they were the monster’s own. Saliva dripped from the man’s face as his dazed eyes scanned the room for movement, his turgid shaft bobbing and his plump balls jostling as the tentacles around him forced to walk forwards on legs that weren’t his own. Small tendrils emerging from the creature’s “tail” were curled between its legs and rapidly stroking and fondling the man’s straining shaft while tightly squeezing the base of his sack, preventing him from ejaculating, though he still managed to ooze a trail of clear precum.

The other hound had a woman as its host. Like her male partner, her face was visible, with her tongue hanging out of her mouth as saliva dripped to the floor. Her ample tits hung down below the creature’s stomach, nearly dragging against the floor while tentacles rhythmically squeezed each buxom globe, eliciting spurts of milk that were collected by suckling tentacles that were hugging her nipples. It was clear by the messy squelching noises and how the hound’s tail-like tendrils were pistoning in and out of its rear end that her ass was exposed back there, both of her juicy holes being relentlessly ploughed while buzzing little feelers danced around her engorged clit.

“Come ouuut Miss Tanner…” The man groaned through a creepy smile, clearly familiar with the trembling, softly whimpering woman. Unable to move his neck at all, he simply looked back and forth with his eyes. “I’ve always wanted to fuck you… let’s do it… it’ll feel good… mmgh… need to cum…” There was a sense of desperation in his voice, which was broken up by small gasps of pleasure.

“Mnn… yes, join us in blissful servitude…” the female hound moaned coquettishly. “Offer your sweet pussy up to our Queen…” Her words devolved into gargled chokes of pleasure as a powerful climax rocked her immobilized body, her splattering fluids squirting from between the creature’s hind legs. The thrall was amused by this, her shoulders shaking as she giggled.

“Go on! Find your new mate!” She gleefully commanded, releasing the tentacle leashes and allowing the hounds to begin nosing around the room while she stood watch by the sinks. Sarah could see Jessica, still sitting on the toilet, shakily breathing through her nose while clenching her eyes shut and raising her tired legs up as much as she could to both hide them from view and prop the unlocked door closed. Despite her valiant efforts, the obvious sounds of the vibrators inside her made it clear that the thrall and her pets were simply toying with her.

The male hound’s cock twitched with excitement as he noticed the chain on the floor that led into Jessica’s stall. Noticing his signal, the female hound joined up with her partner and together they silently – or as silent as they could be while still whimpering and moaning in ecstasy – crept towards the stall door, their misty eyes wide with excited anticipation. Then, they leapt.

Jessica let out a muffled scream of terror into her ball gag as she did her best to barricade the stall door with her bare feet, desperately pushing against it with all the strength her battered legs could muster. Ironically, the large satchel on her back was helping to give her extra leverage to push off the toilet and press forward against the door, which was loudly rattling and buckling with each mighty slam from the hounds’ powerful tentacle limbs, cracking open a couple inches before slamming closed again. All the while, the thrall laughed drunkenly as she watched the scuffle with a look of glee on her face.

Suddenly, the banging stopped. Jessica breathed heavily through her nose in terrified relief, likely hoping that they had finally given up, but a moment later, the chain on the floor that was attached to her collar was abruptly pulled tight, yanking her down off of the toilet and onto the floor. Tentacles emerging from the creatures’ backs had grasped the leash and were now reeling her in like a hooked fish.

Jessica screamed, wept, and pleaded as the hounds tried to drag her under the large gap of the stall door, frantically kicking her legs around to try and find any sort of purchase against the walls as the chain pulled at her neck and sore breasts, but it was no use. Her large backpack got stuck on the door for a few precious seconds, but after one final tug, the hounds managed to drag her flailing body out of the stall and into their slimy grasps.

“Mate! Time to mate!” The male hound panted eagerly. He began to drool as he pushed Jessica down onto her trembling knees in front of him so that her taut juicy ass was sticking straight up in the air. Because her arms were still tied behind her back, Jessica’s face was pressed against the cold tiles while her large tits squished beneath her weight, pulled down towards her crotch by the chain that the thrall was now holding.

“Mmm… such a tasty little bunny already prepared for us!” The thrall giggled, hefting the chain in her hand and marveling at how it tugged on Jessica’s nipples. “This will be fun to use later, but for now, that big ugly bag is in the way! Let’s slip you into something more comfortable and make you a nice obedient bitch for my cute doggies!” The male hound’s tentacles quickly slithered down to Jessica’s back and hips, coiling around the straps of her harness and satchel before suddenly pulling back and tearing them away from her limbs.

With a wet suctioning sound, the harness and the two ribbed, vibrating dildos attached to it slid from her nethers, the nearly foot-long phalluses leaving her yawning holes dripping and quivering as the toys clattered to the floor and continued to buzz. Her swollen, puffy pussy lips glistened in the dim light, drenched in her own pent-up juices.

Meanwhile, the backpack went flying across the room and hit the wall outside of the stall where Sarah and the others were hiding, spilling its contents onto the floor just outside their door. Though it was too dark to easily make out all the items, a handgun could be seen lying next to one of the metal slave collars and a glass jar full of a creamy, whitish liquid that Sarah tried not to guess the origins of.

Cutter was the closest to the door, but unfortunately the spilled objects were still just a bit too far away to safely reach without being spotted. The group could only watch as the male hound stepped over Jessica’s newly exposed back, the captive man’s throbbing erection sliding up against the crack of her ass while his full balls brushed against her helpless cunt. She whimpered as the creature pressed her to the floor with its chest while small tendrils from the base of where the man’s cock was sticking out snaked out and spread her labia wide open.

Jessica’s puffy eyes widened as she felt each little feeler spray aphrodisiac nectar against her tender pink lips and hooded clit, lubing her up nicely for the man’s massive shaft that the creature controlling his movements suddenly rammed deep into her gaping pussy with one powerful thrust. Jessica and the man’s eyes both rolled back as they each let out gurgling gasps of pleasure.

The hound didn’t go easy on her. It rapidly jack-hammered into her doggystyle right from the start, filling the bathroom with the “plap plap plap” sounds of his swinging balls slamming into her clit and stomach as she could do little more than spread her legs and accept it. Not wanting to miss out on the fun, the female hound moved closer, allowing the woman inside to press her face up between her partner’s hind legs and begin to lick and suck on his balls whenever they swung her way, a look of desperate lust on her flushing face.

The thrall clapped her hands in time with the male hound’s rabid rutting, increasing in tempo along with him until suddenly the tentacle ring binding his swollen, veiny erection was released and he was finally allowed the heavenly release of filling Jessica with his thick hot cum. And fill her he did.

Sarah was already used to seeing men produce massive loads of semen under the effects of the nectar, but she rarely saw fountains quite like this, possibly due to the poor captive man having been edged while forbidden from cumming for God knows how long. He groaned and gurgled as pump after pump of his thick seed completely filled Jessica’s womb, her pussy involuntarily clamping down on his shaft from her own incredible orgasm.

Copious amounts of excess jizz burst from her hole like a bubbling geyser, sloshing around the man’s cock that continued to piston inside her even as it continued to gush creamy cum. It splattered to the floor, creating a large whitish puddle beneath them that initially began to seep into a nearby drain, but the viscous fluid proved so thick as to eventually clog it, with more and more still pouring down from above. Sarah thought she could see Jessica’s stomach ballooning up from the immense volume of semen filling her up, but before she could get a good, curious look, the hound on top of her pushed her down against the floor even more, squeezing her abdomen and forcing yet another deluge of cum and pussy juice out of her abused cunt.

The hound ignored Jessica’s gagged cries and pleas as it slowly pulled the man’s enormous shaft from her twitching hole, inch by inch, until just his bulbous, spongy glans remained nestled between her dripping, cum-covered labia. Tentacles rose up and began to ravenously stroke, twist, and vibrate around the man’s rod while cupping and tickling his shiny balls that were covered in the female hound’s saliva. He screamed and gasped in pleasure from the assault while the onlooking thrall feverishly masturbated herself with her fingers at the sight, the other hound now licking at her partner’s asshole while the tendrils took control of his balls from her.

It took ten seconds for the man to cum again, blasting Jessica full with another generous volley of thick ropes. As he came down from his climax, the tentacles released his shaft while the feelers holding Jessica’s pussy open instead moved to grasp at his throbbing tip. The tiny cilia-covered strands madly scoured his glans, which was exploding with intense sensitivity after having just recently cum twice. The man hardly made any noises at this point other than mindless grunts as his body was devastated by the impossible amount of pleasure, completely unable to move inside of the hound’s powerful constraints as he came for the third time, his shaft remaining completely untouched all the while.

The thrall seemed to have reached her own orgasm as well, slumping down against the sink while a look of maddened delight stretched her face. She panted gently before collecting herself and moving towards her two pets to pick up their tentacle leashes that had been gently writhing on the ground.

“Mmm… we’ve had some fun, but it’s time to get back to hunting,” She murmured sweetly. “Now then, pick up your toys, okay?” At her command, the male hound stepped back from Jessica’s spasming body. She began to slump over, practically unconscious from the intense fucking and multiple orgasms she had endured, but tentacles growing out from the male hound caught her and effortlessly raised her up into the air. 

She was spun around and placed back-to-back above the hound, her knees up to her side in an “M” position so that her reddened ass was situated just above the man’s exposed, flushed face, while her head rested above his ass, which was still being stuffed by a thick, warty tentacle. Tendrils grew up around Jessica’s exhausted limbs to almost completely encase her, leaving only her head, breasts, and pelvis exposed. 

The thrall grabbed the chain leash around her neck, grinning and tugging at it while watching Jessica’s pierced tits squish up and down.

“This is fun!” The thrall laughed happily. “Such delicious looking titties you have, bunny! Though I guess you’re my doggy now, huh?” She continued to play with the leash while Jessica moaned. “These toys are neat, but sadly they have to go! We can’t have things still getting in the way, can we?” 

Jessica’s bleary eyes widened as she saw several slimy tentacles rise up in front of her face. One of them grabbed the chains connected to her nipple piercings, lifting it above her face to stretch her supple tits straight up into the air. Two more tendrils got to work deftly fiddling with her piercings, first removing the left, then the right, so that her boobs flopped down against the hound’s back one at a time, finally released from the torturous strain. Her collar was next to go, then her ball gag, though she didn’t have time to speak out in protest before a cock-shaped tentacle forced its way down into her throat to begin filling her with delicious, mind-altering nectar.

She gagged as the fluid began to gush down her throat, but soon her eyelids were fluttering as intense arousal overtook her. Even without the piercings, her nipples were still hard as diamonds, and she only winced slightly as small needle-tipped tendrils injected her breasts with something that almost immediately caused her to start lactating, as evidenced by small whitish beads of liquid beginning to secrete around her nipples.

She moaned as two tentacles twined around the base of her breasts before spiraling up them, squeezing her soft mounds in a rippling, kneading motion to coax more milk out of them. Their efforts were rewarded as he began to squirt incredible little streams of creamy fluid into the air that splattered down onto her immobilized face.

The milky rainfall was cut short as two other tentacles rose up like cobras, spreading open their star-shaped mouths lined with wiggling cilia, before striking down on her taut nipples. They hungrily latched onto her swollen tits, squeezing her tight along with the entwined tendrils while gulping down her warm offering, the liquid visibly traveling through the tentacle like a snake’s swallowed prey before being absorbed into the hound’s main body.

It wasn’t just Jessica’s top half getting attention. Meanwhile, the man below her, his face contorting strangely beneath her butt cheeks, suddenly gagged loudly as two slender tentacles burst from his mouth, apparently having traveled all the way through from his ass. The tips of the tentacles swelled up and produced writhing little warts that danced in front of his eyes. A moment later, both tendrils were buried deep in Jessica’s helplessly exposed ass and pussy, tirelessly thrusting in and out while a few tiny feelers worked to peel back her clitoral hood before allowing another small tentacle to latch onto her sensitive bean, sucking and buzzing away. 

Given how Jessica loudly whimpered and whined into her tentacle gag, their stimulation was extremely effective. Her pussy immediately began to flow with a river of her feminine love juices, dripping down her ass and onto the man’s face before splattering to the floor to mix with the rippling puddle of cum. The female hound, tired of being left out of the feast, moved the captive woman’s head over to Jessica’s sloppy crotch, pushing her nose into the squealing woman’s plump labia to lap up her juices that were spilling out around the squelching tentacle dick.

“Okay, that’s enough you cuties,” the thrall sighed as if admonishing spoiled children. “Time to head out! There are so many bunnies nearby!” As if to emphasize her point, an earth-shaking footstep landed somewhere not too far away, followed by gunshots and screams that quickly began to die out. Sarah and the rest continued to hold their breath, seemingly only a few seconds away from having evaded the thrall. Sarah felt it was unfortunate that they couldn’t save the news anchor, but without their anti-Krinis weapons, the most they could have done would have been to fire Priya’s gun at the enthralled and manipulated humans, which was unthinkable for Sarah.

The thrall turned on her heels, tugging at the tentacle leashes for her Krinis companions to follow her, but the female hound was apparently not yet satisfied with her meal. Seeing the appetizing pool of fluids beneath her partner as he stepped away after the thrall, the female hound bent down to lick some of it up, definitely pulling back against the leash for a moment. 

Suddenly, the woman’s lust-filled eyes widened as they made direct contact with Sarah’s gaze in the reflection. Sarah didn’t move, holding onto the hope that perhaps the hound hadn’t actually noticed her after all, but she let out a small swear as the creature rose up and lunged at the stall door, nearly yanking the surprised thrall off her feet and causing her to lose her grip on the organic leash connecting her to the hound.

“What’s gotten into you?” The thrall said with a scolding tone. “You’re being very naughty! I’m going to have to punish you la–” she was about to yank the leash one more time when she noticed how the stall her pet was jumping at was the only one that was closed. She quickly seemed to put two and two together, cemented by the female hound finally managing to swallow her excitement and find her voice.

“Mates! Fresh cocks and pussies! Mine! Mine!” The female hound babbled eagerly as thick, strong tentacles lashed out to grasp the top and bottom of the stall door. They weren’t playing around this time like they had been with Jessica, and instead meant to rip the door completely off of its paltry hinges and tiny slider lock.

“Oh, what’s this?” The thrall tittered, raising a knowing brow. “You found more naughty bunnies to play with?”

The thrall took a step towards the door in anticipation of seeing it come flying off, but just before the tentacles could finish finding their grip, the door suddenly burst open on its own. Unlike the other stalls in the bathroom, this one’s door swung outwards into the room, and Cutter took advantage of this fact by silently unlocking it before forcefully kicking it open as hard as he could, slamming the door into the female hound and knocking her against the wall as her extruded tentacles got tangled among themselves.

“Now!” Cutter yelled, scooping up the gun on the ground next to his feet after quickly scanning the pile of items that had been strewn from the backpack. Something seemed to catch his eye other than the weapon, but there was no time to investigate further, as the thrall and the male hound were both already dashing towards him.

Priya pushed through the door next to Cutter, and together they opened fire on the two enemies bearing down on them. The deafening sounds of gunshots ricochetted around the bathroom’s metal stalls as the muzzle flash lit up the dark interior. The bullets whizzed towards the thrall’s body and the hound’s human host, clearly with the intent to kill, or at the very least heavily injure. Sarah and the others held back behind the firing line, waiting for things to clear. Sarah knew that she needed to be ready to run at any moment, but she found it hard to watch the scene in front of her, terrified she would witness another person die.

Her worries were for not – for better or worse – as the male hound quickly concealed its human parts with tentacles that were hard as steel, the bullets simply bouncing off and clattering to the tiles. More tendrils lashed out from its back with lighting speed, intercepting the bullets in midair before they could reach the thrall, who was shrieking in anger while pressing her palms to her ears as if the din around her was causing her unbearable pain, tightly gripping the remaining tentacle leash in her shaking hand.

This mental stress seemed to somehow bleed into the male hound’s focus as if they were sharing senses, causing it to tense up for a split second. This was just enough time to allow a single bullet to pass by the tentacle defenses and clip the thrall’s shoulder. She cried out in pain, falling to the floor while still clutching the male hound’s organic leash, her pet crumpling next to her. Priya still seemed intent on killing them all, as she continued to pull the trigger, but fortunately for Sarah’s heart, the empty clicking sound coming from her gun signified she was out of ammo. 

“Don’t just stand there! Let’s move!” Cutter barked, ushering the rest of the group out of the stall and pushing Priya ahead. They all made a break for the exit, leaping over the male hound’s trashing tentacle limbs before sliding out into the sunlight. Cutter was the last to leave, having just started to make his way towards the doorway when suddenly an ear-piercing roar shook their bones. 

Sarah’s eyes widened in bewilderment and fear as she looked back to see a Behemoth towering over the tree line just outside of the bathroom. The small purplish bead-like eyes on its central appendage flashed as it caught sight of the escaping group of humans. With another moan-infused bellow, it brought one of its colossal legs down, sending a tremor through the forest and causing Cutter to lose his footing on the slippery tile.

He cursed, trying to stand, but the female hound behind him had finally managed to find its footing and struck at him with her tentacles. The powerful tendrils wrapped around his legs, pulling him back down and dragging him away from the sunlit doorway back into the darkness, which was intermittently lit up by the last few bullets Cutter had in his gun before running empty, unable to penetrate the hound’s protective layers.

The Behemoth roared again, clearly attracted to the gunfire, which also drew the attention of Sarah and the rest, who snapped out of their shock to look back at Cutter who was frantically bashing the butt of his gun against the tentacle holding his leg. The memory of him being grabbed at the mall was still fresh in Sarah’s head, only this time they didn’t have any weapons on hand to save him.

“Cutter!” Priya screamed in panic, turning around to run back into the bathroom.

“Just go! There’s no time!” Cutter yelled back with a growl, the ground shaking as the Behemoth took another big step towards them. “I’ll catch up!” His commanding tone faltered a bit as he looked Priya in the eyes.

“But–!” Priya began to protest, fumbling around in her pockets for another magazine of bullets to reload her gun.

“Priya. Please.” Cutter’s voice softened but remained steady. Priya stared back at him, her hand still hovering over one of her pouches, before clenching her teeth angrily and running back out onto the path.

“W-we’ll come back for you once we’re on the ship!” Sarah shouted back, also hesitating before starting to sprint along with the others.

“Ship!?” Priya gaped, yelling over her shoulder. “We’re not gonna outrun them in the river!”

“That’s not the sort of ship she means,” Steven replied with a smirk, finding some pleasure in Priya’s baffled expression, despite their current dire state.

“This way! Let us make haste!” A’luhr shouted. Her long eyebrows twitched in the air like dowsing rods, pointing towards a direction ahead of them that appeared to lead to an area of more sunlight, implying a large clearing – likely the area where the Brightdark was waiting for them. Even though her back was still torn up, A’luhr confidently led the way through the trees, making sure to modulate her pace so that her human companions could keep up, though she would have been hard pressed to move much faster in her current state regardless.

Sarah looked back over her shoulder one last time to see the thrall and her two pets now all giggling and standing over Cutter, who was bound tight on the floor of the bathroom by the female hound. The creature’s tentacles made quick work of his clothing, tearing off his jacket and pants until he was in nothing but his dark blue boxer briefs, which sported an impressive bulge. Drooling, the female hound slid her tendrils up the legs of his underwear as he cursed at her, the tentacles wrapping around the base of his cock and balls before flexing outward to tear his last article of clothing from his sweating skin.

Sarah only got a brief glimpse of Cutter’s sizable, girthy manhood before the hound woman’s face was shoved between his legs, swallowing his shaft to the hilt and eliciting a reluctant grunt of pleasure from Cutter. Another tentacle wormed its way down to his ass while his balls were squeezed taut in his sack. 

He was unable to make any further noise as it entered him, however, as the female hound suddenly plopped the captive woman’s pelvis down onto his face, smothering him with her swollen, juicy pussy lips and grinding away happily on his nose while continuing to gulp down his cock. Sarah, unable to watch any longer, tearfully looked away to focus on the task of fleeing, just as Cutter’s one remaining free arm lunged out and began to feel around on the floor among the scattered items next to him as more tentacles descended on his muscular naked body.

It seemed like the thrall and her hounds had completely forgotten about Sarah and the others now that they had Cutter in their clutches, but the Behemoth certainly had not. Though it was large, its speed wasn’t too impressive, only able to take one long stride every several seconds or so. The thick trees of the forest were also hindering its pursuit, and when it became clear that it was losing its prey, a change came over the hulking creature.

Several of the hanging human breasts and cock that could be seen emerging from the sides of the monster suddenly got sucked back inside of the rippling tentacle flesh before a new tail-like appendage grew out from the bottom of the Behemoth. The new limb looked like a flopping, telephone pole-sized phallus, with a sphincter at the tip that yawned open as several discrete bulges the size of small cars could be seen sliding down from the main body towards the opening.

With wet, sickening plops, large spheres of entwined tentacles fell down from the Behemoth’s hole like grotesque eggs, opening up to reveal pairs of captive men and women in the center of each, arranged in a way so that each man was straddled by a woman, his turgid meat forced into her gaping cunt while her tits were squeezed and milked above. Trunk-like tentacle legs emerged from the sides of the pods like those of a spider, and soon the creatures were giving rapid chase to Sarah and the others, who were only a few dozen yards ahead of the monsters’ grasping tentacles.

It was clear from the additional space inside some of the pods that they intended to ensnare more prey and add them into the forced fucking happening within. Looking over her shoulder again, Sarah realized she could recognize some of the men in the pods as those from Sullivan’s group, now stripped naked and mindlessly being forced to penetrate a random woman – though Sarah suspected this was the least of those sick men’s concerns.

To her horror, Sarah saw Sullivan alone in one of the creatures, his cock sticking out from a mess of sweaty pubes beneath his rotund belly. His disgusting dick was simply being milked by tentacles for the moment, but she was sure that if caught, she would be feeling his throbbing shaft pushing up between her forcefully spread legs. With a shudder, she ran even faster.

With only a short distance left until they made it to the clearing, it was looking like the new creatures weren’t going to pose much of a threat, as they hardly moved any faster than the humans. Suddenly, small tendrils entered the ears of each of the captive, bouncing humans and their bodies started to wildly spasm as their cocks and pussies exploded with love juices over and over again, locked in an endless string of brain-melting orgasms. This seemed to empower the creatures as more and more of the human fluids collected inside of them, allowing them to move considerably faster, much to Sarah’s curiosity and alarm.

There wasn't time to ponder the implications of the Krinis directly stimulating the humans’ “biggest erogenous zone”, so to speak, as A’luhr, who had just broken out into the open field, looked back over her shoulder at Sarah and the rest who were hot on her heels.

“Enemies on our flank!” A’luhr yelled, gesturing to her left with the helium canister. Due to the back of her suit being irreparably damaged, its integrity had almost completely deteriorated, meaning almost no support for her large breasts that bounced wildly as she ran. One of her blue tits had finally worked its way out of a large hole in the fabric and was swinging freely in the air, though A’luhr was doing her best to use her free hand to hold her chest steady, seemingly more upset with the inconvenience than her flashing everyone.

Hers weren’t the only boobs jostling madly in the area. Sarah looked towards where A’luhr was pointing and spotted several more Krinis hounds bounding towards them on all fours, the exposed tits, cocks, balls, and asses of their captive hosts jiggling and flailing around like twigs in a storm with each swift step.

The sounds of the Behemoth’s roars mixed with the chaotic moans, squeals, and shouts from the rest of the creatures, which grew closer and closer by the second. Sarah knew it wouldn’t be long until she felt slick, unrelenting tentacles lashing around her body and stripping her naked. She broke through the last line of trees and out into the park’s open area, able to make out the Brightdark’s distinctive silhouette in the distance. 

She held her bouncing boobs as best she could as her feet pounded the dirt as fast as they could go, making sure that Adam, Steven, and Zoey were along with her, all of whom were also panting and sweating profusely but remained laser focused on the ship in the distance, trying to pay no attention to the horrific cacophony of noise looming closer and closer.

A’luhr was the first to arrive at the ship, scrambling to enter some sort of code into a panel on the underside of the lower dome just as the hounds and spider-like pods burst out of the treeline. The Behemoth was still a ways away, but the smaller creatures would be upon them in less than a minute. 

“Th-this is the ‘ship’ you were talking about!?” Priya stammered in disbelief as she came to a stop behind A’luhr, gawking up at the jet black, angular craft. “No way in hell am I getting on this fucking alien death trap!” She flinched in surprise as the Brightdark suddenly sprang to life with a loud whir as the twin rings beneath it popped out from the hull and began to spin around the dome, slowly increasing in pitch and speed.

“Then we thank you for your sacrifice as bait,” A’luhr replied frankly, pressing one last button that caused the loading bay to open up and descend from beneath the dome. She wasted no time in turning her bleeding back on Priya jumping inside, hastily leaping towards the pilot seat in the cockpit to begin powering up more of the ship’s systems.

Priya stood there unmoving as Sarah and the rest caught up and ran past her, also diving into the loading bay one at a time. The hatchway began to slowly close as the landing gear started to fold up into the underside of the ship.

“Priya!” Sarah called out, noticing that the woman was frozen in place. Priya looked up at her with dark, conflicted eyes. “Trust us! Trust me!” She held out her hand. Just when it seemed like Priya was resigning herself to her fate as Sullivan’s next fuck puppet, she whipped out her arm and grasped Sarah’s hand tightly, pulling herself up into the ship right before the door closed.

“Fuck,” Priya sighed tiredly while looking around the blinking lights lining the interior of the Brightdark. “Training did NOT prepare me for this, but I’ll be damned if I let those fuckers have their way with me just because I lost my cool for a moment.”

“Welcome aboard,” Sarah grinned. “We’ve probably got a lot to catch you up on, but for now we gotta get out of here and go save Cutter!”

“Regretfully, I do not believe we have that capability at the moment…” A’luhr muttered grimly.

“What!?” Priya shouted. “But you promised we’d go back!”

“I recall making no such claim.”

“What do you mean we can’t?” Sarah cut in, feeling personally responsible for getting Priya’s hopes up with the heroic gesture she had made to Cutter earlier… without actually having confirmed the possibility of that plan with the owner of the ship. “We’ve got weapons and transport now – isn’t that enough!?”

“The Brightdark’s weapon caches have been depleted too much to confront a horde of that size,” A’luhr replied, now splitting her attention between a blipping scanner on a screen in front of her while directing Adam on how to attach the helium canister to an intake hose on a nearby terminal, which appeared to be little more than him just jamming the tank’s nozzle into it and hoping it worked. “Even if we did have the firepower, the ship’s systems are optimized for liquid helium, not gaseous as we have here – and we do not have as much as I had hoped. We can’t risk a detour right now; we have to leave immediately to make do with what we got.” She finished analyzing the scanner and began twining her r’emuli around the cables hanging above her head, which began to streak with glowing lights. “We have got a bit further to go than I anticipated…”

“We have to go get him!” Priya pleaded, her usual hard shell completely shattered.

“We cannot. The best we can do for him now is to expediently locate and exterminate the Krinis Queen.”

“To… what? The… what!? Will someone tell me what the fuck is going on!?” Before anyone could answer, and as if to underscore the impossibility of a rescue, from behind them they heard the loud roar of the Behemoth and the clamoring of tentacles against the ship’s hull, making everyone jump in surprise. Looking out the narrow windows, Sarah could see that the smaller creatures had finally caught up to them and were attempting to latch onto the ship’s slippery exterior with their tentacles, some trying to grab onto the rotating rings beneath it only to have their limbs shredded away before starting to regenerate.

Gunfire could also be heard as well, as the last of Sullivan’s crew, who had someone managed to make it to the park clearing as well, were attempting to destroy the Krinis holding their allies. It didn’t go well for them. The Behemoth reared up and pivoted on its hind legs, spinning to face the assailants with deceptive speed so that it was bearing down right on top of the shouting men.

Numerous semi-transparent person-sized tentacles snaked down from the Behemoth’s body towards the group, each appendage easily swallowing a screaming man and sucking him up, his clothes melting off as he travelled along the tube. A new set of male genitals blossomed from the Behemoth’s sides after each man disappeared within, and soon they were spurting cum with the rest of the captives as smaller tendrils began to ceaselessly molest their helplessly exposed, rapidly growing erections.

“You really want to go back into that?” A’luhr asked without looking behind her. Priya clenched her fists but remained silent, unable to deny her words. Suddenly, the skies around them darkened. What Sarah initially mistook to be rainclouds quickly proved to be hundreds of the dragonfly-like Krinis that had snatched them all up before. Sarah felt a chill go down her spine from the awful memory that left her mouth dry with fear.

“U-uh, A’luhr?” Steven stuttered, looking out the window at the approaching swarm. “I don’t want to be a back seat driver or anything, but we’re looking good to go soon, right?”

“Mmm…” A’luhr muttered, the cables above her head fully lit up. “We should be fine as long as I do not overwork the engine.”

“Whew,” Zoey breathed a sigh of relief. “So, what are you doing now?”

“I am about to overwork the engine.” A’luhr replied dryly. “Hold on!” Sarah and the rest scrambled to grab hold of handles along the walls as, with one final twist of the alien controls above her head and a thrusting gesture from her hand, the ship suddenly lurched forward, leaving the park, and Sarah’s lunch, behind with a deafening sonic boom that sent all the Krinis hurtling backwards into piles of writhing, formless tentacles, which swiftly began to reform as the Brightdark disappeared over the horizon.

Flashing red neon lights covering the inside of the ship slowly calmed down as A’luhr pressed some buttons on her console. The intense g-forces that had been just about to knock Sarah unconscious gradually diminished, and she fell forward onto the floor gasping for breath as the others did the same, though Priya seemed to come out of it a bit quicker than the rest.

“I apologize for the abruptness of our departure, but I did not have much choice,” A’luhr said, letting go of the controls and staggered over to a chair where she slumped down tiredly. “We should reach our destination in around one Earth hour. Pitiful, I know, but it is the best I am making due with what we have.”

“And where exactly are we going?” Adam asked, shakily getting to his feet while helping Sarah do the same.

“I tracked the Queen’s unique radio signature to a location on the other side of the planet, approximately 5,600 miles away from our starting location.”

“Huh!?” Everyone gasped. It was safe to assume that most of them thought they’d just be hopping to the next state over at most.

“Wait…” Adam muttered to himself, flipping his fingers up and down while doing some mental calculations. “If we’re travelling that distance in an hour, then that means we’re going at least Mach 7! Is… is that even possible!?”

“I know – I apologize for such a weak showing, but I really did do my best…” A’luhr sounded disappointed, her eyebrows dropping a little, though it wasn’t clear if this was due to her embarrassment at “only” going Mach 7, her exhaustion, or her blood loss.

“I-I’m so hard right now…” Adam conspicuously whispered to Steven.

“Me, too,” Steven replied. Both men stared at the frowning alien woman with stars in their eyes.

Sarah, hearing this, automatically glanced down at their crotches, which were indeed starting to tent their suits… or what was left of them. Looking down at herself, Sarah could see she was barely wearing anything more than expensive-looking rags, which just barely covered her most private areas. The protective layer covering her crotch was only held on by a couple of thin strands, and given by how Sarah could feel a breeze coming from her behind, it wouldn’t take much more to render her bottom half completely exposed.

Everyone else’s attire was in a similar state, with Zoey’s stomach and underboob already quite visible, along with Adam and Steven’s ass cheeks. In fact, though it was hard to tell from a distance in the limited light of the ship’s interior, it seemed like Adam’s balls were also poking out a bit through holes in his suit, squished apart as if wearing a tiny thong around his sack.

“I can go get us some new clothes, and you some bandages or something, A’luhr,” Sarah offered. “Where would those be?”

“There are none left,” A’luhr replied bluntly as she started to tear strips of cloth from her own suit, which was little more than tatters already. Steven helped her use the fabric to bind up her back, concealing and holding her ample breasts up as well. “We will have to locate replacement garments when we land, but if you want to get the med pack, it is over on the wall there. It would be much appreciated.”

Sarah nodded and went to go grab the box A’luhr had pointed to, but she shrieked and leapt in surprise as a container rolling around on the floor near her foot suddenly began to weakly thrash and clatter around.

“I-I forgot that was still here!” Zoey gasped, squinting down at it. It was the container holding the baby Krinis they had captured earlier when they initially escaped the hive. “Let’s get rid of this thing as soon as we can.”

“O-or we could study it…?” Sarah asked hopefully, sighing in relief while grabbing the medkit. She carefully stepped over the container and handed the kit to A’luhr, who instructed Steven on how to apply a healing salve to her bare back. He was eager to comply, delicately spreading the cream around her wounds, which had finally stopped bleeding.

The next hour was spent filling Priya in on the details of their journey so far: how they had met A’luhr, attempted to blow up the Queen, been captured then escaped, and all the details that they had been too nervous to share with her and Cutter before. She only asked a few questions, mostly boiling down to how they planned to kill the Queen and if it could be as painful as possible. Her bewildered expression made it obvious that she had just given up trying to make sense of things and was simply going with the flow for now. It was hard to fault her for being in such a state after having numerous life-altering experiences in the past few hours, for better or worse.

“I… admit I have not yet determined a solid course of action for eliminating the Queen now that our weapons are gone,” A’luhr sighed, rubbing her temples. “But hopefully we will be able to locate her easily so we can strike as soon as we do have a plan. The longer we wait, the more powerful she grows.”

“Let’s kill this fucking bitch!” Priya snarled. “I’ll do it myself if I have to! Don’t think I fully trust you yet.” She glared at A’luhr who simply looked back with an unbothered expression. “If you had all told us all this earlier, we might not have lost Cutter!”

“Would you have believed us?” Zoey asked, brow raised.

“Well, I would have probably thought you were all nuts, kicked you out of the group, and we’d have been on our merry way!” Priya shrugged. “Point still stands.”

It looked like an argument was about to start up, but before anyone could get the first word in, the blue interior lights of the ship suddenly changed from a pulsating pattern to a steady glow. The scenery outside the windows, which had been nothing but an incomprehensible blur only a few minutes ago, was now that of a dark cityscape beneath a bright full moon.

“Wow…” Zoey breathed in awe. “Where are we?”

“I have a pretty good guess,” Steven replied with a gulp, peering out the window on the other side of the ship. Sarah turned to see what he was looking at and gasped at the sight of a pointed tower silhouetted against the moon in the distance. Though large tentacles had grown up around it and webbed between its structural supports, there was no mistaking it.

“The Eiffel Tower!?” Sarah exclaimed. “W-we’re in Paris?”

“Yes, oui are,” Adam replied in yet another terrible accent. Sarah shot him a look. She had been thinking of taking Adam on a romantic trip to France after this was all over, but she was quickly starting to reconsider this particular location. With a sigh, she looked out over the buildings passing below them wondering if the Queen was staring up at them right now. Sarah grit her teeth at the thought. Soon, they would take back everything they had lost. Or, so she hoped.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Next Chapter: “The City of Love”